《Time Travel: The Noble Family》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Beginning


    In the Great Yuan Dynasty, the 38th year of Emperor Zhengxi''s reign, in front of the residence of the Lian family, with the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Works at its head, carriages and horses were bustling, and people were coming and going, creating quite a lively scene.


    The ancestors of the Lian family had produced several Palace Graduates and Juren, and among them were two Top Scholars, one of whom was the grandfather of Old Master Lian, who later became a Senior Grand Secretary of the First Rank. Old Master Lian''s father was the Second Place Scholar, and his brother was a Tanhua. The three generations of the Lian family were celebrated tales in the Capital City.


    Today was the 60th birthday of the Old Madam of the Lian family, and everyone was there to celebrate her longevity. Dressed in a red Five Blessings Longevity Jacket and a deep red six-paneled skirt with golden Three Gold Items on the collar, Old Madam Lian''s hair was neatly arranged, surrounded by pearls and jades, giving her a benevolent and wealthy appearance.


    Old Madam Lian was chatting and laughing with the guests when a maid, dressed in a red damask jacket, entered and whispered something into her ear. Old Madam Lian furrowed her brows, clearly upset by some bad news. However, she quickly turned back to the guests and continued chatting merrily as if nothing had happened.


    Shortly after, a commotion was heard from outside. A maid rushed in and said, "Old Madam, something terrible has happened! A madwoman has taken Young Master Lin hostage!"


    Old Madam Lian felt her heart lurch. The Young Master Lin the maid was referring to was the son of Lian Yuebing, who had married into Marquis Luyang''s household. Though Yuebing was a stepmother, the son born from the original marriage had passed away, and now Young Master Lin was the uncontested successor to the Marquis'' title.


    Old Madam Lian immediately headed to the scene, followed by others. Upon arriving, everyone saw a woman with several long, worm-like scars on her face holding a sharp dagger to Young Master Lin''s throat. A slight increase in pressure, and the boy''s life would be at risk.


    Lian Yuebing cried out, "Who are you? Why have you taken my child hostage?"


    The woman holding the dagger sneered, "Oh, Lian Yuebing, have you already forgotten me? It''s only been a decade or so. Even with all your important duties, how could you forget your sister?"


    After scrutinizing the woman intently, Yuebing was horror-stricken, "You... you''re Yueyao? How is this possible; weren''t you dead?"


    Old Madam Lian gloomily looked at the woman with the knife, "Someone, seize her for me."


    Hearing Old Madam Lian''s order, Yueyao pressed the sharp edge slightly into the child''s delicate skin and said coldly, "Anyone who dares come closer, I will take his life." Yueyao was certain that Lady Ma wouldn''t dare to make a move.


    Lian Yuebing clutched Old Madam Lian''s arm and pleaded desperately, "Mother, you can''t, Mother, she will hurt Lin''er."


    Old Madam Lian glared at Yueyao hatefully. She wanted to gag the woman to stop her from speaking out of turn, worried she might reveal too much. But she also had to consider the child in the woman''s hands; Lin''er was the only heir to Marquis Luyang. If anything were to happen to him, the Lian family would surely face Marquis Luyang''s wrath. She felt as if she was caught between a rock and a hard place.


    Yueyao saw Old Madam Lian''s expression, "Lady Ma, you too have days like these. Do you now know what fear is?"


    Old Madam Lian fixed Yueyao with a stare that could kill. If looks could indeed kill, Yueyao would have died many times over.


    Lian Yuebing, seeing her son''s neck covered in blood, pleaded earnestly, "Sister Yueyao, ever since we were children, I have let you have your way in everything. I always treated you like a real sister. For all the sake of our past, please don''t harm my child. I''m begging you."


    Yueyao looked at Yuebing, "Lady Ma, do you hear your daughter''s pleas? How did I beg you that day? And how did you treat me?"


    Old Madam Lian said coldly, "It would be better if your issue were with me, so there''s no need to involve an innocent child. Let the child go, will you?" If not for the child held by Yueyao, the Old Madam would have ordered to kill the woman on the spot.


    Yueyao looked unwaveringly at Old Madam Lian and a smile flashed across her face, a smile that made Old Madam Lian feel a chill, "Now you speak of innocence? Lady Ma, heaven watches what we do. You seized all the wealth of the second branch to pave the way for your children, used my marriage prospects to elevate your own children, and when I was no longer of use, you diabolically sold me to a merchant Zhou Shu in Sea City as his concubine, announcing to others that I had died of illness. People say that the most poisonous is a woman''s heart, but yours is even more venomous than that of a scorpion."


    As Yueyao finished speaking, the scene erupted into an uproar. The entire wealth of the second branch, considering that the Second Old Master of the Lian Family had been a Salt Censor and amassed considerable wealth over several prosperous years in a lucrative posting... And Lian Dongbo''s wife, Madam Ma, who hailed from the noble Ma Family as the legitimate eldest daughter, was once celebrated with a ten-mile bridal procession.

 Chapter 2 - 1: The Beginning_2

    Chapter 2: Chapter 1: The Beginning_2


    At the scene, a portion of the crowd''s eyes turned towards the advancing Eldest Madam Shen. Feeling the scrutinizing gazes of the crowd, her expression grew cold, "Young lady, you were said to have died of illness that year. We of the Shen family were unaware, and my younger brother-in-law even mourned you..."


    As soon as the words of Eldest Madam Shen fell, Lian Yueyao scoffed, "Stop with the pretense. Your Second Young Master Shen had garnered the favor of the daughter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and I, a poor orphan girl, was an obstacle on your second son''s path to success. You of the Shen family wanted to call off this engagement without shouldering the reputation of being unfaithful and disloyal, which is why you concocted such a venomous scheme. The only fault is my own naivety, to have believed in you, Lady Mo, a vicious woman, resulting in my grievances having no outlet. Now, looking at you, Lady Shen, with a knife in my eyes, if your family wishes to reach for the higher branches and despise me, I have nothing to say. But you went so far as to ruin me to achieve your goal. Claiming to be a scholarly family known for integrity and honesty, you''ve sunk to the utmost depths of shamelessness. If my father knew of this from beneath the earth, he would surely regret having saved such an insincere person."


    Listening to Yueyao''s sharp words, Eldest Madam Shen''s complexion fluctuated greatly. She was not very clear about the matter of calling off the engagement, but she knew that Second Old Master of the Lian Family had indeed saved her father-in-law''s life, a debt of great gratitude. This was also the reason why, even after Yueyao''s supposed death, the Shen family still maintained contact with the Lian family.


    At this moment, Eldest Lady Lian, Madam Peng, immediately stood up and said, "Young lady, what you''re saying is truly beyond belief. Even if the Shen family wanted to end the engagement, at worst they could arrange another marriage for you. How could they possibly sell you off to a merchant to be a concubine? You are a daughter of the Lian family; do you realize how such slander could plunge the Lian family into disrepute?"


    Yueyao laughed with a tragic tone, addressing the madams present with gritted teeth, "I don''t know what deal Lady Mo had with Zhou Shu. All I know is I was sent by Lady Mo to a manor in the countryside, and soon after, I was married off to a supposed scholar candidate in imperial examinations, Zhou Shu who came to the capital to take exams. But Zhou Shu was no scholar candidate; he was a great merchant man. I was merely a concubine bought by Zhou Shu, and upon realizing this, I disfigured my own face... these scars, I made them myself." With that, Lian Yueyao touched the long scars on her face.


    Seeing Yueyao''s face crisscrossed with horrific scars, none of the madams present doubted her words any longer. A woman would never mar her own beauty unless she was driven to the brink of despair.


    Madam Peng felt the judgmental and even scornful gazes of those around her, and her legs gave out beneath her. The maid supporting her could feel how violently Madam Peng was trembling. Madam Peng was afraid, truly afraid. If this matter were to be confirmed, it would be the end for the Lian family. At this moment, Madam Peng looked to Old Madam Lian, hoping she could turn the tide, otherwise the Lian family would no longer have a place to stand in the Capital City.


    Old Madam Lian remained emotionally inscrutable, staring icily at Lian Yueyao, "If you''re done speaking, let the child go."


    By then, Yueyao''s expression had calmed, and she said to Old Madam Lian, "Lady Mo, in your hands, I would be living a fate worse than death again. I do not wish to suffer any longer. I am tired and only wish to see my parents in the underworld." Having said this, the sharp tip of the knife pressed into the child''s neck. Only nicking the skin at first, it now pierced directly in.


    Upon seeing blood on the child''s neck, Lian Yuebing suddenly realized the gravity of the situation, "Yueyao, I beg you, release my child. Please, let my child go, he''s still so young."


    Hearing Lian Yuebing''s pleas, Yueyao looked up to the sky and murmured, "Mother, you once told me of the wickedness of human hearts, and to protect myself well, but I didn''t listen. Mother, finding myself in this plight, I blame no one but myself for my blindness. Father, Mother, I miss you dearly." With that, Yueyao let go of the child and knelt on the ground.


    This action allowed those around her to breathe a sigh of relief. Holding her frightened son, Lian Yuebing''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Seeing Yueyao release the child, Old Madam Lian shouted loudly, "Come, take her away! Don''t let her spew madness here anymore..." They would take her away and then figure out how to quash her words. Even if they couldn''t silence the rumors completely, they had to minimize the damage as much as possible.


    Before Old Madam Lian could finish, everyone saw Yueyao turn the knife towards herself and thrust it into her heart, then pulled it out with force. In an instant, blood gushed out like a fountain, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Upon witnessing such a scene, Eldest Lady Lian, Madam Peng, fainted. It wasn''t fear that caused Madam Peng to faint but the terror of the consequences of this event.


    The usually steadied Old Madam Lian sank at heart upon seeing Yueyao lying in a pool of blood. With Yueyao still alive, she might have found ways to lessen the damage; but with Yueyao''s death, there was no way to erase the impact. The Lian family might be facing a catastrophe.


    The news spread with incredible swiftness, and a memorial from the Imperial Censor swiftly reached the Emperor, who left it unissued.


    Not long after, Vice Prime Minister Li Guoxing, also a close friend of Yueyao''s father, submitted another memorial to the Emperor.


    The Emperor still left it unissued.


    With the Emperor taking such a stance, those below naturally began to speculate on his intent. No one else submitted memorials after that. The reasons behind this were the subject of various conjectures.


    The deadlock persisted.


    On this day, the Heir''s Wife of the Duke Mansion, Madam Luo, visited her aunt, the Empress Dowager in the palace. The Empress Dowager was a very shrewd person; aware that the Emperor was not her biological child, she was certain he wouldn''t be as filially pious as a true son. Thus, since the Emperor''s ascension to the throne, she had only indulged in pleasures, getting involved in no state affairs, with her only interest being in the stories of the common folk. In response to such an Empress Dowager, the Emperor of course demonstrated utmost filial piety. Their mother-son relationship appeared to be quite harmonious.


    When the Empress Dowager heard about the woman''s ordeal from her niece, she immediately felt a twinge of pity for the woman''s plight. With this spark of pity and a lengthy expression of lament to the Emperor, hinting that justice needed to be served, the people involved in the case found various fates befalling them.

 Chapter 3 - 2: Dreaming Back

    Chapter 3: Chapter 2: Dreaming Back


    Boom, boom... Lightning seemed to tear through the thick black curtain above, restoring clarity to the world.


    Under this lightning and thunder, an ancient tree within Lian Mansion was struck directly by the roaring thunder, splitting in two with a snapping noise, and fell amidst the rainwater.


    Not far from this ancient tree was the courtyard of Third Young Lady Yueyao of the Lian Mansion. The sounds of lightning and thunder had not awoken her, but the noise of the ancient tree falling did awaken her. The moment the ancient tree fell, Third Young Lady opened her eyes.


    After Yueyao woke up, looking at the light blue fabric of the canopy above her, she dazedly said, "Where am I?" As soon as she finished speaking, peals of thunder echoed in Yueyao''s ears, followed by flashes of white light flickering in the room.


    Jolted by the thunder, Yueyao sat up, her mind a mess. Where was this? Hadn''t she died? The sharp dagger had already pierced through her body; how could she still be alive? And, furthermore, in a place, in a place...


    At the moment, she was sitting on a yellow rosewood step bed; next to the bed was a yellow rosewood dressing table adorned with various plain-colored Pearl Hairpins. Along the side was a large yellow rosewood wardrobe, and by the window was a soft couch, blocking the black-and-white ink-painted screen that connected the inner room and the concubine''s room...


    Yueyao widened her eyes, this was not, this was not the room where she had just returned to when she came back to the Lian family, the courtyard she had just been in was the one her father had lived in years ago. She had moved out afterward. But now, how could it be possible, how could she possibly be here?


    Yueyao murmured,"It must be a dream, surely. The heavens have let me return to the courtyard of that day, to take one last look before I leave."


    While Yueyao was examining the room, footsteps sounded from the outer room. Quickly, a maid with an oval face, dressed in a plain green garment, walked in.


    The maid reached the center of the room and lit the lamp. The room suddenly brightened. The maid, seeing Yueyao sitting up, confused, asked worriedly, "Young Lady, what''s wrong with you? Were you having a nightmare?"


    Yueyao, staring blankly at this familiar face, muttered, "It''s definitely a dream. Otherwise, how could I see Mu Qiu?" Mu Qiu had been bought by her mother as a playmate when she was five, always loyally following her, staying by her side for more than ten years until right before her severe illness. Mu Qiu had been ordered to be beaten to death by the Lady family over an unfounded accusation. Yueyao had watched as Mu Qiu was beaten to death right before her eyes, her fresh blood staining Yueyao''s vision red. She had never expected not only to return to the old place but also to meet an old friend.


    Seeing her lady''s bewildered appearance, as if she had lost her soul, Mu Qiu said worriedly, "Young Lady, don''t be afraid. It was just a nightmare!"


    Yueyao moved slightly.


    Mu Qiu thought Yueyao was about to do something when she moved, but after moving slightly, Yueyao continued just to stare at her blankly, without any other actions.


    Mu Qiu, somewhat worried, took her hand to Yueyao''s forehead to wipe it, and then compared it to her own forehead, muttering in a relieved tone that there was no fever, "Young Lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yueyao, feeling Mu Qiu''s question, no, she remembered hearing at the Nunnery that ghosts had no temperature. Mu Qiu''s hands were warm; why could she feel the warmth of Mu Qiu''s body? Impossible, could it be that the rumors were wrong, that ghosts do have temperature?


    Yueyao grabbed Mu Qiu''s hand¡ªit was warm, really warm. Yueyao panicked, "Mu Qiu, bring me a mirror. Quickly, get a mirror for me to look at."


    Mu Qiu was a simple-minded maid, doing whatever Yueyao asked without wondering why. Hearing Yueyao''s command, she immediately brought over a bronze mirror.


    Yueyao looked into the bronze mirror. Reflected in the mirror was a young girl, with dark, lifeless eyes and a small oval face no bigger than a palm, pale and weak.


    Yueyao touched her own face; she had disfigured herself when she was sixteen. There were long, deep scars on both cheeks. But now, her cheeks were smooth and fair, with no scars in sight.


    Looking at the familiar yet strange face, Yueyao couldn''t help asking, "How old am I this year?"


    Mu Qiu, thinking her young lady had suddenly lost her soul, responded, "Young Lady, you are eight years old this year."


    Yueyao murmured, "So I''m eight years old! Yueyao felt she was dreaming, how could she dream of returning to when she was eight years old, of going back more than twenty years ago? Was this a dream? No, Mu Qiu was warm, not cold."

 Chapter 4 - 2: Dream Back_2

    Chapter 4: Chapter 2: Dream Back_2


    Lian Yueyao remembered something¡ªaccording to legend, ghosts do not fear pain, and in dreams, one does not feel. Thus, she pinched herself hard. It was a full-strength pinch¡ªpainful, very painful. This was not a dream, definitely not a dream; dreams could not feel this real.


    Mu Qiu saw Yueyao looking at herself in the mirror, staring so intently she seemed to be in a daze. She covered her mouth and laughed deliberately, "Everyone knows our young lady will surely be a beauty when she grows up, but you shouldn''t be so fascinated by your own reflection! If word gets out, who knows how others may mock you!"


    Yueyao, seeing Mu Qiu''s sweet smile, felt dazed for a moment. This was not a dream; it was real. She had returned to the year she was eight. Lian Yueyao put down the mirror, "I''m fine, you should rest too!" She needed to think deeply about what was actually happening.


    Lian Yueyao had one bad habit: she did not like others in her room when she slept. This was why when she awoke, the room was empty. Mu Qiu slept in an adjacent room. It was also because Mu Qiu had sensed something unusual in the room and came in immediately. Otherwise, Yueyao would have continued to be lost in her thoughts alone.


    Mu Qiu quietly said, "Young lady, I''ll sleep here." Mu Qiu was somewhat worried seeing Yueyao''s dazed and startled expression.


    Yueyao hummed in response.


    Overjoyed, Mu Qiu took it as consent. Although she did not know why the young lady had suddenly agreed to let her stay, it was good enough that she had relented. With this in mind, she quickly moved a quilt from the outer room and spread it beneath the couch.


    Lian Yueyao squinted her eyes, silently listening to the pitter-patter of rain outside. Only by hearing the incessant sounds from outside could she confirm that she was not dreaming, but truly existed. Yet even so, Lian Yueyao still slowly asked herself: had she truly returned to her eight-year-old self?


    Lian Yueyao thought about her past life, suddenly filled with sorrow. Why, why couldn''t she just die? In her previous life, she had attempted suicide over ten times without death granting her escape, enduring endless suffering. The last time, in front of Lady Mo, she finally succeeded in taking her own life, thinking she could go to the Underworld to reunite with her parents, only to find herself back at the age of eight. Oh Heaven, what kind of game are you playing with me?


    After wrestling with these thoughts and roaring inwardly for a long time, Lian Yueyao eventually ran out of energy to rage. Looking at the green gauze canopy, she couldn''t help calling out, "Mu Qiu, Mu Qiu?"


    Mu Qiu, who had lain down beneath the couch, quickly got up, "Young lady, what''s wrong? Are you thirsty?"


    Hearing Mu Qiu''s words, Yueyao shook her head, denying thirst. Nevertheless, at this moment, Lian Yueyao felt a slight sense of reassurance. She remembered that when she was eight, it was the year they had returned to the Capital City, before she had been coaxed by Lady Mo. The future could still be altered. At this thought, Lian Yueyao regained a trace of warmth. Once she thought positively, that thin sliver of resentment also began to fade away. After organizing her thoughts, she called out again, "Mu Qiu, Mu Qiu."


    Mu Qiu promptly stood again, "Young lady, what is it?" She felt something was off with the young lady. It seemed necessary to inform Madam tomorrow and have a doctor check on the young lady.


    Lian Yueyao spoke quietly, "I just had a nightmare, felt a bit scared; keep the lamp lit." With the light on, the room was bright. She didn''t feel as panicked inside, and by looking around the room, she could feel more at peace.


    Mu Qiu hurriedly lit the lamp. The room brightened instantly.


    Lian Yueyao watched the oil lamp, its flame flickering like it might be extinguished at any moment, yet it stubbornly persisted in burning.


    After a while, Mu Qiu got up and adjusted the wick. Seeing Yueyao still staring blankly around the room, she whispered, "Young lady, what''s the matter?"


    Yueyao shook her head, "I can''t sleep; my heart is restless." After thinking for a moment, she said, "Talk to me; tell me about what''s happened in the mansion recently."


    It would ease the weight on her heart, and she had no recollection of events in Lian Mansion from twenty years ago, so she needed to know. This lifetime, she couldn''t repeat her past mistake of just copying scriptures, ignoring everything outside. Otherwise, she wouldn''t end up in a predicament with no one to help her.


    Mu Qiu was Lian Yueyao''s Senior Maid, and though she did not go out, she generally knew everything that happened in the mansion. Now that the young lady wanted to know, she naturally shared whatever she knew.


    Lian Yueyao had been immersed in copying scriptures since her return and didn''t ask much about the affairs of the mansion. Mu Qiu, upon hearing her desire to know, didn''t question and quietly relayed to Lian Yueyao all the recent happenings within the mansion, in great detail, even mentioning how the Second Young Lady, Lian Yuebing, had lost one of her hairpins.


    Lian Yueyao listened carefully. Hearing that due to the loss of a hairpin, Eldest Madam had punished Yueyao''s Personal Maid, a sneer crossed her lips.


    When Mu Qiu finished, she saw that Yueyao was not as impatient with such trivial matters as before, and thus emboldened, she advised, "Young lady, you shouldn''t do this anymore. It''s right that you copy the Classic of Filial Piety, but you should also take care of your health. Otherwise, the Old Madam will worry even more. Young lady, after the Old Master''s death, the Old Madam has fallen seriously ill once; you really shouldn''t upset her again."


    Only then did Yueyao remember that after returning to the capital, apart from greeting her grandmother, she spent the rest of the time locked away copying the Classic of Filial Piety. She had fainted from copying too much, prompting concern from her grandmother, who had never recovered from her father''s death, and passed away in less than half a year. At that time, everyone in the mansion said that it was her fault for causing her grandmother so much grief, and people whispered about her being unfilial.


    While Lian Yueyao was reflecting on the past, she heard an irritating voice from outside, "What''s wrong with the young lady? The lamp in this room has been on for half the night." As soon as she finished speaking, a woman in her thirties, dressed in indigo brocade, walked in.


    Yueyao heard the footsteps and looked toward the source. It was her wet nurse, Nanny Gu. Yueyao shuddered at the thought. Nanny Gu, her wet nurse. The moment she saw Nanny Gu, memories like nightmares surged through her mind, vividly resurfacing.

 Chapter 5 - 3: Past Events

    Chapter 5: Chapter 3: Past Events


    Before her parents met with calamity, Yueyao lived a life of utmost cherished bliss. Her parents lavished her, their only daughter, with boundless love and affection, as if she were a delicate treasure to hold in their hearts, afraid she might break in their care.


    Yueyao was bright and clever from a young age, and her father began her enlightenment when she was just two years old. He soon discovered her talent for painting and began to teach her the art. Noting her exceptional gift in painting, he specially hired a great painter from Jiangnan, Wen Chengxiang, to be her teacher when she was three. She studied under him for four years. Teacher Wen devotedly instructed her, telling her that if she persisted, she was bound to achieve greatness. She took her studies very seriously. But everything changed in the year she turned seven.


    That year, her mother became pregnant. What should have been a joyous occasion turned into a nightmare. Her mother died in a difficult childbirth, and the baby brother was lost as well.


    Her mother''s death dealt a heavy blow to her father. He fell gravely ill and just as he seemed to recover, a bout of typhoid fever took him away.


    With the successive death of her parents, her world collapsed. She was taken in by her paternal uncle and brought back to the Capital City, where she was placed to live in Lanxi Courtyard, her father''s previous residence.


    Within less than a year of her return to the Lian family, her grandmother passed away from the shock of her father''s death. There were even rumors within the estate that she was a jinx, which left her restless. Yet, Auntie Mo disciplined those who spread the rumors and treated her as tenderly as her own daughter, no, even better than her own daughter Yuebing.


    Though she had lost her parents, she was not left to wallow in despair. With the care and love of her Auntie and an accomplished, handsome fiance?, her life was not shrouded in darkness. But an inexplicable disaster shattered everything.


    The daughter born of a concubine from the main branch, Yuehuan, betrayed her, alleging that she had engaged in secret dealings with a man. Yueyao denied it vehemently. However, she could never have anticipated that Nanny Gu would come forward, personally attesting to her secret interactions and even presenting evidence.


    At that moment, Yueyao''s shock surpassed her anger. She couldn''t understand why Nanny Gu, her wet nurse whom she''d always trusted and treated well, would frame her and stain her reputation with such filth.


    The scandal of secret interactions was not something that could be allowed to spread. If word got out, it would disgrace the entire Lian family. So, the Eldest Lady Lian, also known as Lady Mo, declared to the outside world that Yueyao had fallen seriously ill. Indeed, she had suffered a severe illness. Not long afterward, she was sent away by Lady Mo to a secluded manor.


    It was not long before Maternal Auntie Su came to inform her that the Shen family had called off the engagement due to her tainted reputation. Now, the Lian family had lost face because of her. She had wanted to return to the Capital City to uncover the truth, but she was closely watched and could not leave. After recovering from her illness, Maternal Auntie Su told her that her paternal uncle, in consideration of her late father, had chosen a scholar candidate heading to the Capital for the imperial examinations to be her betrothed.


    A few days later, she was taken in a bridal sedan chair and married under bizarre circumstances. At that time, she had her doubts, but she had become a puppet manipulated by others, with no control over her destiny.


    On her wedding night, she saw her groom, a man in his mid-twenties, tall and strong. It was only then that she learned his name was Zhou Shu, a man from Sea City.


    She was unwilling to marry, especially under such strange circumstances without understanding why. But after the marriage ceremony and the bridal chamber, she resigned herself to her fate. She was married now, the wife of Zhou Shu. Even if she returned to proclaim her innocence, what could it change? Nothing.


    She adjusted her mindset, thinking that when she had children, she would raise them well, and thus spend her life. She would treat her past and aspirations as nothing more than a dream.


    However, just as she was coming to terms with her life, she discovered a truth that she could hardly believe. The man she married, Zhou Shu, was not a scholar at all, but a merchant.


    From a household of scholarly repute spanning a hundred years, she, the legitimate eldest daughter of a Tanhua, was married to a lowly tradesman¡ªwhat profound irony. She wanted to return to the Capital City, to demand an explanation. Alas, she could not break free. Zhou Shu quickly took her away from the Capital City, claiming to take her back to his hometown. Throughout the journey, her thoughts lingered incessantly on returning to the Capital City to seek the truth. Yet she was strictly guarded and could not escape, living in a dazed stupor. It was only after reaching their destination and settling down that she realized they were thousands of miles away from the Capital City, in Sea City.

 Chapter 6 - 3: Past Events_2

    Chapter 6: Chapter 3: Past Events_2


    Upon arriving at Sea City, she was settled into a beautiful cage. During that time, Zhou Shu doted on her, cherished her deeply. Indeed, Zhou Shu cherished her from the bottom of his heart, one might say he would reach for the moon but never stray to pick the stars.


    Zhou Shu told her that from the moment he saw her, he was bewitched, and she had fallen into his heart, never to be forgotten. Day and night he thought of her uncontrollably, which is why he had assumed another''s identity to marry her. She was cold to him in response. To desire is to possess, even to the extent of assuming a false identity to have her. Being loved by such a person was the greatest tragedy of her life.


    Just when he felt utterly disheartened, she became pregnant. Learning of her pregnancy, Zhou Shu was ecstatic, treating her more like a precious treasure than ever before.


    Human hearts are fleshy; over time, Zhou Shu''s kindness wore away the icy shell around her heart, gradually melting her cold interior, although she still appeared indifferent on the surface, her heart was wavering. Regardless, she was now carrying his child, and Zhou Shu was the father. For the sake of her child, she had to compromise. For her child, she could no longer continue in confusion.


    But just as she was convincing herself to accept Zhou Shu and preparing to be a good mother, she was struck by a harrowing truth. She had not married Zhou Shu, but had been sold to him. Zhou Shu had a wife and children; she was merely a concubine purchased by Zhou Shu. Ready to resign herself to her fate, she despaired utterly.


    Zhou Shu called her an equal wife, which was truly laughable. What equal wife, where did this notion of equal wife come from? In noble households aside from the legal wife, all others were concubines. Moreover, not having served tea to the Matriarch in the main courtyard, she could not even be considered an official concubine. At best, she was just a concubine kept for her beauty.


    Zhou Shu''s doting incited madness in the women of the main house''s inner court. Her pregnancy further unsettled these women, including the legal wife. When she was utterly desperate and distracted, she was schemed against by Zhou Shu''s women. She lost her child as a result.


    She was heartbroken, yet also felt a sense of relief amidst her grief. It was perhaps for the best. Being born out of wedlock, the child would have been lowly, burdened with a humble status, facing disdain from others from birth, living a life unable to stand tall. Nor did she want her child to be unable to proudly call her "mother."


    Not only did these women plot against her child, but they also solved a future problem for her. She could no longer get pregnant or bear children for Zhou Shu. Perhaps this was better.


    Over this matter, Zhou Shu madly punished the women of his inner court. Even the legal wife came to plead with her. In truth, she envied them. She wanted to die, to end the suffering, to be free. Unfortunately, she was unable to fulfill even that desire.


    She really didn''t understand, what was good about her? Why Zhou Shu had fallen in love with her? Why he would disregard life and death, spare no means to have her (in ancient times, merchants impersonating scholar candidates could face severe penalties if caught). What was it about her that bewitched Zhou Shu? Looking in the mirror, staring at her beautiful face, she thought perhaps it was because of that face. She resolved to destroy that face, the face that had brought her disaster. Once ruined, Zhou Shu would let her go.


    She used a golden hairpin to slash her face, leaving several cuts. Thus, a face as lovely as a flower now bore many deep, terrifying scars. She had become a creature others feared.


    She thought, no one would want to face a monster. But to her surprise, even having become disfigured, Zhou Shu still did not abandon her. He even held her hand and said, "No matter what you look like, I love you." And indeed, as he had said, even though she had become a creature others feared, Zhou Shu continued to dote on her as before. Whenever he had free time, he stayed by her side, talking to her about all sorts of things, from trivial to profound.


    After having sought death countless times unsuccessfully, and even disfigurement not setting her free from Zhou Shu, she gradually became numb. Unable to live or die, she endured life as though she were a soulless puppet. She thought, endure, one day she might endure herself to death.


    The doctor said he was overwhelmed with melancholy, needing to dispel this heavy gloom if he was to live long. Zhou Shu was coincidentally going on a long trip for business, and he took her with him following the doctor''s advice to let her clear her mind.


    After many unsuccessful attempts at suicide, she had not sought death for a long time. It was not that she didn''t want to die, but rather that she wanted to find an opportunity that could truly end it all, without being saved again. Perhaps over time, including Zhou Shu, those around her had relaxed their vigilance.

 Chapter 7 - 3: Of Bygone Days_3

    Chapter 7: Chapter 3: Of Bygone Days_3


    Once she was on the boat, she gazed at the ferocious waves of the river and laughed. She had finally found an opportunity. No one could stop her now, and no one could save her, she was free to liberate herself. With a leap, she plummeted into the river, and in that moment, she thought she was truly free.


    Unfortunately, the heavens did not grant her release. Even jumping into the tumultuous river couldn''t drown her. In the end, she was still rescued. Her rescuer sent her to the Nunnery. Although she was alive, she had lost all her memories.


    Forgetting the past also meant forgetting the pain. The days in the Nunnery allowed her to let go of everything. She wished to become a nun, but the Great Grandmaster said her worldly ties were not yet severed, and she couldn''t be ordained. Despite this, her days in the Nunnery were quite pleasant. Even though she lost her memories, her basic skills remained intact. With her excellent calligraphy, she copied scriptures, and used her exceptional artistic talent to imitate the images of the Bodhisattva. Whether it was the scriptures or the Buddhas, they were greatly admired by those Madams, representing a considerable income for the Nunnery. Thanks to these two skills, everyone there treated her well. She was very content with her life.


    If she could spend her life this way, it would have been a blessing. But fate was not so kind. It made her meet Nanny Gu, who had come to offer incense.


    The moment she saw Nanny Gu, richly dressed with maids surrounding her, and being called Old Madam, all the memories she had deliberately sealed away, all the unbearable past events, flooded her mind.


    Once the floodgates of memory were open, she could no longer maintain her composure. She had to understand clearly why all this had happened. Why there were rumors of her being involved in an illicit affair, why Nanny Gu had betrayed her, and why, despite being promised to a scholar candidate, she was sold to a merchant.


    She found a way to force the truth out of Nanny Gu. And the truth was so cruel. The kindness of the Lady family toward her, treating her like their own, was all to lower her guard. The true aim of the Lady family was the wealth of the second branch of her family.


    The Lady family believed her father had amassed a considerable fortune, but after her parents'' death, the amount of silver coins the Lady family received was far less than expected. They suspected her parents had hidden the money. That''s why they drew her close, to coax information out of her, being excessively kind, and even teaching her to disdain money. In the end, all the wealth of the second branch fell into the Lady family''s hands.


    Fortunately, her engagement with the Shen family still stood, a family of scholarly repute. Her father had saved the life of Shen Qian, whose career was on a smooth path, and considering the beneficial marriage, the Lady family still showed her some outward affection.


    The complication arose because her fiance?, Shen Conghao, was too outstanding. Not only was he handsome and elegant, he was also a talented writer, holding the title of the number one gentleman in the Capital City. All the women who had seen him in the Capital City were smitten. And the Chancellor''s legitimate granddaughter was infatuated with him, even declaring that if she couldn''t marry her betrothed, she would rather become a nun and spend her life with the ancient Buddha.


    The Chancellor''s Su Family also took a liking to her fiance?. And the Shen family was also intent on forming an alliance with the Chancellor''s family. Thus, she became an obstacle. The Shen family reached a secret agreement with the Lady family to call off the marriage, offering compensation. This compensation included promoting her great-uncle Lian Dongfang, and also facilitating her cousin''s marriage, allowing her to become the second wife in the Marquis Luyang''s Mansion, to be the Lady of Marquis Luyang.


    The false accusations of her having an illicit affair were also a scheme of the Lady family. She did not understand why the Lady family would risk damaging the Lian family''s reputation with such a plan. All she knew was that after the incident, the Lady family claimed she had fallen gravely ill, and before long, she had ''died'' in the eyes of the world.


    The Shen family had Shen Conghao mourn for her for a year and, after that year, Shen Conghao became the Top Scholar, and then his marriage to the Su Family was arranged. With the Su Family''s support, Shen Conghao''s career was incredibly smooth. Barely thirty years old, he had already become a Third-rank Official. Everyone in the Cabinet predicted he would be the most likely to join their ranks.


    Whether it was the Lian family or the Shen family, everyone lived a prosperous life, while she had been pushed into hell by these people. She was inconsolable, utterly inconsolable. If she was to live a life worse than death, she would not let these people live theirs comfortably either.

 Chapter 8 - 4: Crying

    Chapter 8: Chapter 4: Crying


    The room was very quiet, so quiet that it made one uneasy. Everyone was looking at Lian Yueyao, who was watching Nanny Gu with a mix of fury and hatred; no one knew what had happened.


    Seeing Lian Yueyao''s expression, Nanny Gu didn''t think too much of it. Assuming that Lian Yueyao was troubled by a nightmare, she raised her voice and asked, "Miss, Miss, what''s the matter with you? Did you have a bad dream?"


    Yueyao was brought back to her senses by Nanny Gu''s words. When she met Nanny Gu''s concerned look, her eyes filled with disgust and hatred. She didn''t know how she had been so bewitched to trust her so completely in the past, resulting in being sold so thoroughly that not even her bones remained.


    Nanny Gu saw that her young lady''s gaze towards her was extremely sharp, and her heart almost leaped out of her chest in fright. "What kind of nightmare did the young lady have?" she asked in alarm.


    Lian Yueyao, seeing Nanny Gu reaching out to touch her, felt extreme revulsion. Turning her head aside, she said coldly, "Don''t touch me."


    Nanny Gu''s hand fell into emptiness, creating an awkward moment. After hearing Lian Yueyao''s cold words, she asked in fright, "Miss, were you troubled by a nightmare?"


    Yueyao also realized that her behavior was inappropriate. She had heard too many stories in the Nunnery about people deemed possessed by demons because of improper behavior, eventually being burnt alive. If her behavior now was deemed inappropriate, she too could be accused of being possessed by a demon, and her fate would not be good.


    <>


    Yueyao knew what she needed now was calmness; she had to think calmly. She shouldn''t be impulsive, for if she acted out of line in haste, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Suppressing the disgust and anger in her heart, Yueyao said expressionlessly, "I''m fine. Mu Qiu is here to look after me, you may leave!"


    Mu Qiu was somewhat surprised. Her lady had always been kind and gentle towards Nanny Gu. Not only had the lady shouted in anger at her this time, but she had also spoken so harshly, even changing how she addressed her. It used to be the affectionate "Mother," but now she didn''t even use "Mother." The young lady really must have been troubled by a nightmare.


    Nanny Gu was taken aback, "Miss..."


    Yueyao, impatient, with a flash of cold light in her eyes, said irritably, "I told you to leave, did you not hear me?" Even her utmost patience couldn''t tolerate the disgust she felt upon seeing this person.


    Upon hearing these words, Nanny Gu''s heart skipped, and, looking embarrassed, she stood up. Her young lady had never snubbed her like this before. Knowing Yueyao''s temperament, she realized that if she persisted, it would only anger Yueyao further, and then she would truly become unwelcome. Nanny Gu thought it best to retreat for now to avoid upsetting her lady. Before leaving, she carefully reminded Mu Qiu and then walked out under Lian Yueyao''s indifferent gaze.


    Mu Qiu covered Yueyao with the quilt, "Miss, the nanny is just concerned about you, Miss..."


    Yueyao knew Mu Qiu was sincere and didn''t want to say much more to her. She interrupted her abruptly, "Where is Hua Lei?" She had two senior maids by her side. One was Mu Qiu and the other was Hua Lei.


    Both had been carefully trained by her mother and were her right-hand women. While Mu Qiu was more steady than clever, bluntly put, she was somewhat obtuse. Hua Lei was not only steady but also smart and insightful. Hua Lei had even warned her about the ill intentions of the Lady family before, but she had not listened. Both were loyal to her, though there was a slight difference; Mu Qiu had been bought from outside, while Hua Lei was a family-born servant of the Lian Mansion, with both parents working in the estate.


    Mu Qiu, not feeling embarrassed by Yueyao''s interruption as she wasn''t Nanny Gu, softly said, "Miss, have you forgotten? Hua Lei''s mother was ill, and you graciously allowed her to go home to care for her mother. Hua Lei sent a message today saying her mother''s illness has improved, and she will return tomorrow."


    Hua Lei''s parents both worked in the manor, and going back and forth required half a day. Therefore, Lian Yueyao simply gave her leave. Normally, as a first-class maid, she would not be able to leave her mistress''s side if her parents were ill. But this was a grace that Yueyao had granted. At the time, Yueyao had thought of her own parents not being with her and didn''t want to prevent Hua Lei from visiting her sick mother.


    Lian Yueyao sighed lightly. After more than twenty years, how could she remember these trivial matters? What she remembered most were the cheerful days with her parents in Jiangnan, every detail of those memories etched in her heart, not wanting to forget at all. As for the matters of Lian Mansion, she deliberately tried to forget, and her memory had faded.


    Lian Yueyao, looking at the familiar room and the young Mu Qiu, finally showed a relieved smile. The heavens had been so cruel to her in her previous life, so they showed mercy this time, granting her a chance to live again. She could start anew.

 Chapter 9 - 4: Crying_2

    Chapter 9: Chapter 4: Crying_2


    With these thoughts, Lian Yueyao''s heart settled. She recited the Buddhist scriptures with her eyes half-closed. After finishing the scriptures, she quickly fell asleep.


    Mu Qiu watched Yueyao sleep, feeling a bit puzzled. But she didn''t think too much about it, as she wasn''t one to overthink things. Seeing that Yueyao had gone to bed, she walked over to blow out the lamp before lying down again.


    Upon waking, Yueyao looked out the window to see a gray haze. The conditions made it impossible to discern the time. Yueyao turned to Mu Qiu and asked, "What time is it now?"


    With a smile, Mu Qiu replied, "Miss, it is the second quarter of the si hour (around 10 a.m.)." If it were any other young lady who slept this late, the maids by her side would surely be worrisome. Here, there were strict regulations regarding the lady''s waking time, and laziness was not tolerated. However, as Lian Yueyao''s circumstances were different, Mu Qiu not only refrained from worrying but also felt rather relieved. Ever since the young lady had lost her parents, she had barely slept, catching only brief naps, which left her increasingly frail. Seeing her sleep so soundly now, how could Mu Qiu not be pleased?


    At that moment, a maid clad in lake-green attire with a round joyous face, entered the room from outside.


    Seeing the incoming maid, Yueyao couldn''t gather her senses for a moment and called out softly, "Hua Lei?" No wonder Yueyao could not contain herself; she had truly wronged Hua Lei. Hua Lei often tried to console her, but she never listened, and ultimately, Hua Lei lost her life because of it¡ªher family even got involved.


    When Hua Lei returned and heard that the miss had been sleeping and still hadn''t awoken, her heart felt a bit more at ease. Upon entering and seeing Yueyao looking livelier than when she had left, in good spirits too, joy bubbled within her. Hearing Yueyao call her name now, a smile flickered in her eyes. "Miss, it''s me, I''m back. Your complexion is much better today. If only it could be like this everyday," because of the lady''s favor, she had been able to stay at home for five days. It was the first time in years that she had such an extended time with her family, for which she was grateful.


    Her mother was now fine, and she wanted to return early to serve her mistress. It was a blessing that her mistress allowed her to go home to nurse her mother. Naturally, she had to rush back as soon as her mother was well. However, she hadn''t expected that, in just these few days, her mistress''s complexion had actually started to improve. Could it be that her mistress had come to terms with her grief?


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao secretly let out a bitter laugh. The consecutive passing of both parents had dealt her a severe blow, leaving her to alleviate her distress through copying scriptures all day long. But now, more than twenty years had passed; the grief was still present, but nowhere near as deep as in the beginning.


    Yueyao suddenly remembered the portraits of her parents stored in the study. Their features were becoming less and less clear in her memory. At this thought, she immediately made her way to the study.


    Hua Lei and Mu Qiu were unable to stop her.


    In everyone''s eyes, Yueyao was a bit stubborn and willful. One could not go against her; they had to comply, or else she would be furious. While the Old Master and Eldest Madam were still around, it was better, as the Madam could mediate. Now with no one to guide her, her willfulness had become even more pronounced.


    No sooner had she stepped out of the door than she saw Nanny Gu about to enter. Nanny Gu became upset upon seeing Yueyao wearing only a thin layer of clothing, admonishing, "Miss, you really should take better care..."


    But Lian Yueyao dodged her hand as though Nanny Gu were something dirty. Without so much as glancing at Nanny Gu, she went straight into the study.


    A shadow passed through Nanny Gu''s eyes. Since the night before, the young lady had been ignoring her. And now, this morning was the same.


    Nanny Gu sharply felt that the young lady had become more distant towards her. What could be wrong with her? Nanny Gu glared at Mu Qiu, suspecting that this wretched maid had bad-mouthed her to the young lady. In the past, she seemed so honest, yet unexpectedly, she was just like Hua Lei, that thieving maid¡ªboth harboring ill intentions.


    Mu Qiu lowered her head.


    Standing beside her, Hua Lei wore a mocking expression. It appeared that the young lady had realized that Nanny Gu was unreliable. When thinking about it, Hua Lei felt a pang of regret as well. When the Madam was alive, Nanny Gu had also devoted herself to the young lady''s matters. It was just that the Madam did not like Nanny Gu having too much contact with the young lady. Nanny Gu dared not annoy the Madam, nor cross the line. However, the young lady had always been very kind to Nanny Gu.


    But no one expected that upon her return, Nanny Gu had immediately allied herself with people from the main branch. Eldest Madam''s intentions were clear to Hua Lei. If the Madam were still alive, Nanny Gu wouldn''t dare have other thoughts. After all, it was because the young lady had become an orphan relying on the main branch that Nanny Gu dared to betray her own young lady.


    Yueyao went into the study and searched for a long time, finally finding a painting. This painting was drawn by Lian Yueyao herself, depicting a family of three, a close-knit family of three.


    Yueyao gazed at the portrait of her deceased parents. Yueyao remembered the hardships she suffered in her past life. Kneeling before that painting, Lian Yueyao wept bitterly, "Father, Mother, your daughter misses you so much... I long for you both so much..." If only her parents hadn''t died so early, she wouldn''t have had to endure such tribulations.


    Mu Qiu and Hua Lei, who followed her in, also covered their faces and wept. The room was suddenly filled with mourning. Hearing the cry from outside, Nanny Gu entered and saw Yueyao holding the portraits of the Second Old Master and Second Madam, weeping bitterly. She immediately tried to console her, but Yueyao paid her no heed.


    Hua Lei was the first to wipe away her tears, walked over, and helped Yueyao up, "Young lady, you must not continue like this, for if you harm your body, the Old Master and Madam will not rest easy under the nine springs. Young lady, you must take good care of yourself."


    It was not easy, but everyone finally managed to soothe Yueyao and stop her tears. A maid from outside immediately brought in water. Yueyao wiped away her tears and washed her face. Her clothes had been stained with dust from kneeling on the ground.


    Mu Qiu brought Yueyao a semi-new plain blue robe to change into. Hua Lei helped Yueyao to the dressing table, took up the comb, and began to do her hair. She parted it, twisting half into a bun, while braiding the remaining locks into three strands. At the end of the braid, she inserted a plain blue hairpin that matched the robe. Yueyao was still in mourning and could not wear colorful clothes or jewelry.


    Yueyao regarded the skillful Hua Lei and was struck by a sudden realization. Hua Lei was the most capable person by her side, yet in the third year after her return, an accident had taken her life.


    Looking back, it was laughable to think it was an accident. Likely, Lady Mo was worried that she would be influenced by Hua Lei¡ªafter all, the words of comfort from Hua Lei could not have been unknown to Lady Mo. Lady Mo was worried she would become guarded. So she got rid of Hua Lei early, removing future troubles. Afterwards, she even sold off Hua Lei''s entire family. Hua Lei''s family loyally served her, yet in the end, they suffered such a fate. She owed them.


    Seeing Yueyao''s dazed look, Hua Lei hurriedly asked, "Young lady, do you not like this hairstyle? If not, I will change it for you."


    Yueyao shook her head, "No need, this is fine." She was still in mourning, modesty was fitting. There was no need for extravagance.

 Chapter 10 - 5: Hatred

    Chapter 10: Chapter 5: Hatred


    Yueyao was silently looking at the person in the mirror; her complexion was pale, her eyes were lifeless, and she appeared very frail, with an air of desolation and helplessness.


    Yueyao thought of Hua Lei returning home for a visit; she might have heard quite a bit about what was going on outside. The biggest disadvantage of being in the Inner Courtyard was being out of touch with external affairs. Mu Qiu, with regard to the matters inside the Inner Courtyard, might be a little knowledgeable, but as for the outside world, she was almost completely ignorant. As a family-born servant, Hua Lei had many relatives working in the mansion. She was much more informed about the outside news.


    Yueyao put down the pearl hairpin in her hand and asked, "These past few months I have been copying scriptures. I haven''t dealt with other matters. Tell me, what is the situation outside now?" By now, she couldn''t ignore external matters any longer.


    Hua Lei was somewhat surprised; why was the young lady asking about these trivial matters today? In the past, the young lady was the least patient with these things. Although doubtful in her heart, she still shared what she knew, "Young lady, there''s nothing much going on in the outside courtyard. It''s just that the Eldest Madam has let go of most of the people we brought back from Jiangnan. Young lady, those people let go were all added by the Old Master and Madam in Jiangnan." The Eldest Madam''s excuse was ready-made: the mansion did not need so many people now; letting them go was also considered a good deed.


    After pondering for a moment, Yueyao asked, "When did this happen?"


    With joy in her heart, Hua Lei did not expect the young lady to take it seriously, "It happened three months ago. Young lady, those that are left are all family-born servants...," she hesitated a bit as she spoke.


    Yueyao raised her head, her voice very gentle, "Speak, there''s no need to hesitate."


    Having received Yueyao''s approval, Hua Lei said, "Young lady, it''s one thing for the people added in Jiangnan to be let go, but the dowry servants from Madam should not be disposed of at the Eldest Madam''s whim. I''m worried that if these people are sent away by the Eldest Madam, there will be no one you can use in the future." What she meant by ''no one to use'' was not the lack of people to serve by her side, but the absence of trustworthy people. The people who came with their own Madam as her dowry were not only convenient but also reliable.


    Yueyao was startled. She had not thought much about it before, but now with Hua Lei''s reminder, and comparing it to her later experiences, it was just as Hua Lei had said¡ªshe ended up with no one to rely on. The people her mother had chosen for her were very loyal, but later on, they died, were sold, got married, and left for various reasons. In the end, only two were left: one was Mu Qiu, who was rootless and simple-minded, easily deceived in the Lian Mansion; the other was Nanny Gu, who had traitorous tendencies.


    Thinking of this, Yueyao''s heart trembled secretly, what a genuinely crafty move by the Lady family. She planned step by step, striking at her so early on, and to think that she had assumed it was only after the grandmother''s passing that these calculations began, "The people who came with my mother as part of her dowry, where are they now?"


    Hua Lei laughed. All this was what she heard from her parents. Her mother said that it was likely the Eldest Madam intended to leave the young lady powerless, so that in time, there would be no one she could turn to, and advised her to alert the young lady to be more wary. Unfortunately, she had advised many times, but the young lady seemed deaf to it. What worried her was not only that the young lady was unguarded but most importantly, she did not take these matters to heart. Now that the young lady was willing to inquire, it indicated that she was beginning to pay attention to outside matters, a good sign that she was becoming aware, "Young lady, the people who came with Madam as part of her dowry were all sent to the manor. Young lady, Madam''s dowry is in the Old Madam''s hands, and also the contracts of these people." Having the contracts in the Old Madam''s hands was another troubling matter, but since the Old Madam adored the young lady, there was no need to worry about that.


    Hua Lei was reminding her that the dowry and the servants'' contracts were not in her hands. Anything not in her hands was unsafe. Yueyao''s hand, which was touching the silver bracelet, paused, and then she said with an indifferent expression, "I understand."


    Hua Lei might not have understood the implication in her words. Ah, it was not to say that her young lady was dense and couldn''t grasp her meaning. On the contrary, her young lady was very clever. But all her cleverness was put into Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and Poetry and Songs, and she simply didn''t take these matters to heart. When the Old Master and Madam were around, naturally, there was no issue, and these matters could be learned gradually. But now, if the young lady continued like this, she would suffer greatly in the future.


    Yueyao had Mu Qiu bring her money box. From it, she took out a ten-tael silver ingot, "Take this, let your mother be properly taken care of."


    Knelling, Hua Lei said, "Young lady, it is already a great grace that you allow me to go back and take care of my mother. How can I accept your reward? Young lady, now that the Old Master and Madam are gone, you should save your money. If you have money in hand, you won''t have to live in the mansion at the mercy of others in the future." Hua Lei, who came from the lowest ranks, knew all too well that managing relationships required a lot of expenses. The Great Master and Eldest Madam were unreliable, only having money was dependable. Money makes things easy.

 Chapter 11 - 5: Qiu_2

    Chapter 11: Chapter 5: Qiu_2


    Yueyao listened to these words, and though she knew Hua Lei meant well, she would not do as suggested. Saving money to spend on Lady Mo and her children was out of the question for her. She wasn''t short of money. The silver left by her parents was more than enough for her to spend in this lifetime. "If I tell you to take it, just take it. There''s no need for so many words. Let your mother nurse her health for a few more days, and once she''s well, you''ll be able to serve me with peace of mind."


    Hua Lei knew Yueyao''s temperament. Having said it twice, she knew the young lady would be annoyed if her kindness were rejected again. She accepted the silver and thanked her for the grace.


    At this moment, Hua Lei''s heart was filled with immense joy, not because of the silver, but because of her young lady''s change. The young lady was extremely intelligent; she just hadn''t been cautious before. Now that she had become wary, Hua Lei believed that with her young lady''s wit, she needn''t fear those with ulterior motives.


    Yueyao observed Hua Lei''s expressions and felt a slight sinking in her heart. Even if she were to live her life over, faced with someone as ruthlessly boundless as Lady Mo, she wasn''t completely sure she could handle her. However, fortunately, she now had her guard up. As long as she was well-prepared, she believed that Lady Mo could no longer manipulate her life as in the previous one.


    Yueyao got herself ready to visit the Old Madam in the Upper Chamber. Mu Qiu and Hua Lei both urged Yueyao to rest properly; the Old Madam had already said that it sufficed for her to visit on the first and fifteenth days of the lunar month. Previously, Yueyao did just that, spending the rest of her time copying scriptures. But this time, no one could persuade Yueyao to stay.


    Yueyao insisted on visiting the Upper Chamber immediately for two reasons: first, others like Yueying visited daily, and she no longer wanted to be the exception; second, she wanted to reemerge before everyone and show them her transformation.


    The heavy rain from the previous night had left water pooled on the eaves and the road. The central stone pathway was slightly elevated and thus not waterlogged. Still, a light drizzle persisted outside.


    Nanny Gu held a green canvas umbrella, ready to assist Yueyao. Yueyao spoke faintly, "Nanny, you are also advanced in years, and the roads are slippery when wet. Let Hua Lei hold the umbrella, and you should rest a bit more in the courtyard." After experiencing the discomfort of yesterday, Yueyao''s mentality had steadied considerably. She needed to deal with this person slowly, hastily rushing wouldn''t do.


    She had suffered greatly in her last life for not listening to her mother, and in this life, she remembered her mother''s words well. Her mother''s teachings were the practical ones.


    Nanny Gu dared not say more. She had raised the young lady and knew her temperament extremely well. If she spoke out now, it would only make the young lady more annoyed. Although Nanny Gu was full of reluctance, without understanding the reason, she decided to follow the young lady''s wishes. She handed the green canvas umbrella to Hua Lei, "Take good care of the young lady, don''t let her get wet."


    Hua Lei took the umbrella, wondering to herself what had gotten into the young lady, who, although not completely compliant in the past, usually followed the wet nurse''s lead. What could have caused her to refute the wet nurse''s dignity today? But she couldn''t ask this out loud. She held the umbrella aloft, angling it predominantly towards Yueyao.


    Yueyao walked along the stone pathway, extending her hand beyond the umbrella to let the rain hit it, the ice-cold sensation bringing her a sense of reality.


    Yueyao walked slowly, her mind drifting to the past. After her grandmother passed away, Lady Mo complained that Yueyao''s residence in Lanxi Garden was too far from the Upper Chamber, suggesting she move out and live alongside Lian Yuebing for companionship, so she wouldn''t be lonely. Initially refusing because she didn''t want to leave her father''s courtyard, she felt reluctant to depart.


    Yet, Lady Mo did not express annoyance over this; on the contrary, she showered her with even more affection. Whether clothing, food, or daily necessities, what she gave her was always the best, even surpassing her legitimate children.


    Back then, youthful and naive, she only felt joy and gratitude, devoutly revering Lady Mo as if she were her own mother. Mu Qiu, too, frequently praised Lady Mo''s virtues. Ultimately, because of this, she followed Lady Mo''s suggestions and moved out of Lanxi Courtyard to live with Lian Yuebing.


    Looking back now, I realize how naive I was in my youth. If a person favors another''s child over their own, there are only two possible scenarios. One is out of gratitude, a mark of a true gentleman; the other is with ulterior motives. And Lady Mo, she belonged to the latter. But it was her youth, and having lost her parents, that led her into the trap. Once someone clings to a false belief, they won''t turn back unless they''ve hit rock bottom.


    In fact, I don''t hate them for the Shen family calling off the marriage or for Lady Mo swindling the money. The Shen family scorned me for being an orphan, unable to bring benefits to Shen Conghao ¨C it''s understandable. I don''t hate Lady Mo for coveting my money either. No man is guilty for possessing a jade, but the guilt lies in harboring it ¨C such a large sum of money is indeed tempting. But what Lady Mo should never have done was to sell me. Even if I had married someone beneath me, I wouldn''t have hated her like this. Yet, she had the heart to sell me for money, not just to a merchant, but also as a concubine to someone else, treating me as an object (as a concubine is essentially an object).


    After I learned the truth, I struggled with whether or not to seek revenge. If I sought revenge, and it came to light, the Lian family would be utterly ruined.


    Once in the Capital City, I heard that my great-uncle, Lian Dongfang, had risen to the high rank of Third Rank. Both my male cousins had bright futures, and Lian Yuebing had married into Marquis Luyang''s Mansion, becoming Marchioness, and reveling in luxury and wealth. Even a daughter born of a concubine had married a rich and powerful merchant from Jiangnan.


    They were living such happy lives, holding high offices, enjoying splendor and riches, all built on the suffering of my family. What''s more, they had tormented me endlessly. I couldn''t accept it, I couldn''t accept it, and I would never accept it in death.


    If they could commit such cruel acts, why should I hesitate? At that time, I stopped contemplating the consequences of my actions. I was determined to get justice for myself.


    Yueyao gave a bitter smile. She had gotten justice for herself. But now, I wonder whether what I did was right or wrong. To me, it was justice served, it was revenge taken. But to the Lian family, I was a sinner, an unforgivable sinner.


    A scholarly family selling their legitimate niece to a merchant as a concubine ¨C once confirmed, this would be the end of the Lian family''s reputation, with no standing left in the Capital City.


    A century-old scholarly family reduced to nothing because of me. The Lian family''s years of effort and struggle, the reputation built over many generations, all buried by my hands. Fortunately, I wasn''t dead. If I were to face the Lian ancestors, how could I confront them?


    Hua Lei and the other maids by her side saw that Yueyao had once again fallen into silence, with a sad aura enveloping her.


    Hua Lei quickly asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Startled, Yueyao came to her senses and, shaking her head, said, "It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Seeing Yueyao''s state, Hua Lei was very worried. What was wrong with her mistress, to be lost in thought like this all the time! From morning until now, she had been daydreaming. And it wasn''t just daydreaming; the mistress was shrouded in sorrow. But just a moment ago, everything was fine!


    Alas, the mistress must be thinking of the Old Master and Madam again.


    Yueyao walked slowly. From Lanxi Courtyard to the Upper Chamber, it would take a half-hour''s walk. To others, it was just a half-hour''s journey, but for Yueyao, it felt as though she had walked through an entire past life.

 Chapter 12 - 6: Grandmother

    Chapter 12: Chapter 6: Grandmother


    Having passed the Chuihua Gate, and circumventing the auspicious and luxurious screen at the entrance, Mu Qiu traversed the vestibule to find herself in front of a bright and orderly courtyard.


    It was Yisong Courtyard, where Old Madam Lian resided. There were altogether five main rooms, with beautifully carved beams and painted eaves supported by fancy corner brackets. Running rooms lined both sides of the raised walkways where various caged birds chirped vividly, their calls crisp and melodious, adding a trace of vitality to the serene courtyard.


    As Yueyao beheld these majestic upper chambers, the family history of the Lian family and their current status once again floated through her mind.


    The Lian family had started as mere peasants, slowly coming into prominence with the rise of a scholar among them. Generations nurtured this legacy until eventually a top scholar, who became an Imperial Tutor, emerged from their lineage. No one held more prestige than the Imperial Tutor, and thus, the Lian family firmly established their foothold in the Capital City.


    The pinnacle of the Lian family was reached with Yueyao''s great-grandfather, Lian Cheng. Known for his outstanding scholarly achievements from a young age, he clinched the top scholarly title and caught the emperor''s eye. He later ascended to the high office of Chancellor, serving directly beneath only the emperor. Worn out from toil, he died and was mourned across the kingdom. The previous emperor was so grieved that he personally inscribed the plaque "Scholarly Family" as a gift to the Lian family.


    Her grandfather had been a renowned scholar and ranked as the second-top scholar in his examinations but had not endured many hardships. During his father''s lifetime, he enjoyed smooth sailing. But after his father passed away, he lost his protection and became entangled in a lawsuit through machinations of others. Fortunately, the former emperor, remembering the hard work of the great grandfather, merely dismissed her grandfather from his official post.


    Her father, Lian Dongbo, true to his name, was well-learned and elegant and eventually ranked Tanhua in the examinations. Had it not been for an accident, his career would have shone brightly...


    Mu Qiu nudged Yueyao, indicating that they had reached the main residence. "Young Lady, why are you lost in thought again?"


    Yueyao came back to her senses, a strong scent of medicine hitting her. She frowned slightly but quickly realized it was inappropriate to show such expressions; it would be deemed unfilial. She coughed lightly as a pretense.


    Nanny Zheng, the personal maid by Old Madam Lian''s side, was about to speak but paused, looking up at Yueyao in surprise. The sorrowful look on the Third Young Lady''s face had significantly faded.


    Nanny Zheng had been quite worried previously. The Old Madam had been mourning the passing of the Second Old Master for a long time. Each time she saw the despondent and grieving Third Young Lady, her mood worsened, aggravating her condition. So, each visit from the Third Young Lady had made Nanny Zheng nervous. Seeing her now, not so besieged by grief, eased her mind. "Third Young Lady has arrived, the Old Madam was just mentioning you! Please, come in."


    Entering the main hall, Yueyao headed towards Old Madam Lian''s main room. Inside, she observed a rosewood bed inlaid with mother-of-pearl and marble, next to which stood a similar material couch, set against a peony-themed fortune-screen.


    "Young Lady, the Old Madam is calling for you," Mu Qiu whispered softly. The young lady had been distracted since waking up. Now, standing in front of the Old Madam, she was lost in thought again. What exactly had happened to her yesterday?


    Yueyao looked towards Old Madam Lian on the bed. Her face was full of silver hair, showing signs of exhaustion and a mournful expression. The grandmother was suffering from grief over her father''s death. She knew her grandmother truly loved her father deeply.


    Old Madam Lian beckoned, "Third Girl, come here. Come to your grandmother. Let me see, are you really alright? Don''t overexert yourself."


    Seeing her affectionate grandmother, the tight string in Yueyao''s heart finally snapped, and she burst into loud wails, crying heartbreakingly and exhaustively.


    Seeing Yueyao cry so sorrowfully, a severe look flashed in the Old Madam''s eyes, "What''s the matter? Has someone mistreated you?" She was not yet dead, and people dared to mistreat her granddaughter.


    Nanny Zheng felt a tightness in her chest but was somewhat puzzled. These past few days, she had made sure everyone treated the Third Young Lady well; no one dared to mistreat her.


    Yueyao cried for a long time, unable to be consoled by anyone. After a while, she wiped her tears, "Grandmother, I was just worried about your health. No one has bullied me. Grandmother, you must take good care of yourself."


    Old Madam Lian''s expression softened upon hearing Yueyao''s words, and Nanny Zheng brought a large pillow to support her back.


    Leaning against the large pillow, Old Madam carefully observed her only direct descendant left by her youngest son. Although the child still looked somewhat frail and ill, her bright eyes, rosy lips, and moist skin revealed an aristocratic lady''s grace in every movement.


    Looking at her, so resembling her late son, the Old Madam remembered her filial youngest son, now forever separated by death, and her heart ached immensely. Tears instantly filled her eyes again.


    It was only with much comforting from Nanny Zheng by her side, and persuasion from Yueyao, that she calmed down, "Grandmother, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have upset you. If my parents knew you grieve for them every day, they would not rest peacefully even in death. Please take care of yourself, Grandmother."


    Not to mention Nanny Zheng, even the Old Madam was somewhat surprised. Ever since Yueyao went to Hualin Temple, the Great Grandmaster had said that if Yueyao truly had filial piety, she should fill scripture scrolls for the salvation of her parents. Yueyao believed this and copied scripture scrolls every day without the help of others.


    Old Madam stroked Yueyao''s head, thinking about her own imminent death. The eldest son did not manage internal affairs, and his wife appeared filial and charitable on the surface but was malicious underneath. Her own children would not be harmed, but Yueyao''s fate was uncertain. She really did not feel at ease. Now, all the family''s assets in the second branch were in her hands, and Lady family did not dare to touch them. But what about after her time had passed? The Inner Courtyard would be at Lady family''s mercy. Could this child escape that?


    Old Madam was also aware of her failing health, knowing she did not have many years left. Now she could live each year as it came. She had to make arrangements for this child, "Yueyao, you are also eight years old this year. In a few days, I will call for the nurturing nanny. Yueyao, you should learn the rules with her." Old Madam felt that Yueyao sometimes focused too narrowly; the Great Grandmaster had said to copy the Classic of Filial Piety, but she had not specified it had to be completed within a year. As long as it was done sincerely, finishing within three years was acceptable. She had mentioned this to Yueyao before, but she would not listen. Only now, seeing that Yueyao''s demeanor had changed, did she tentatively say it.


    Yueyao remembered that in her past life, the Lian family had called for a nurturing nanny, and at that time, she was wholly focused on copying the Sutra of Rebirth, not wanting to spare time to learn the rules. Because she disregarded the nanny''s teachings and relied solely on her mother''s instruction in proper conduct, she missed a lot despite no one finding fault in her manners.


    Seeing Yueyao silent, Old Madam thought Yueyao was unwilling, "Yaoyao, learn more from the nurturing nanny; it will be useful to you. If fate allows them to give you more guidance, it will be your good fortune. Then you can avoid some detours in the future."


    Hearing Old Madam''s words, Yueyao felt even more heartache. Her grandmother truly loved her and wanted the best for her. These nannies were generally experienced people. If she had also accepted such teachings previously and been more open to the world, the outcome would have been different.


    Yueyao steadied her mind and said softly, "Grandmother, don''t worry. When the nanny arrives, I will study diligently. But Grandmother must also take care of herself. With my parents gone, I only have Grandmother left." These words made Old Madam feel a pang in her heart.


    Madam Qiao Hui, Old Madam''s Personal Maid, brought over a bowl of Bird''s Nest Porridge. Yueyao took the porridge but did not give it to Old Madam immediately. Instead, she tested the temperature herself before feeding it to Old Madam.


    After Old Madam finished the porridge, Nanny Zheng took the scripture scrolls, ready to read them to Old Madam. Listening to the scriptures was a daily necessity for Old Madam.


    Yueyao let Nanny Zheng hand her the scriptures, and she read them to Old Madam. She had been copying the scriptures for ten years, so she could recite all the women''s scriptures in the Inner Courtyard by heart. Thus, her reading flowed naturally.


    Old Madam glanced at Yueyao, surprised at her proficiency with the scriptures. But considering that Yueyao was now copying them daily, she closed her eyes and continued to listen intently.


    Yueyao, seeing a deathly aura enveloping Old Madam, was shocked. The most important thing for a living person is their vital energy, which if lost, can lead to rapid decline.


    Suddenly, Old Madam Lian opened her eyes when she no longer heard Yueyao''s voice and asked, "Third Girl, what''s wrong?" The reading had been going well, so why had it stopped?


    Yueyao gathered her thoughts, "It''s nothing, just wondering what the meaning of the scripture text was just now." She continued reading to Old Madam.


    Old Madam was somewhat puzzled, but seeing Yueyao''s calm face, she did not pursue the matter further. Instead, she continued listening to the scripture texts with her eyes half-closed.


    In the room, maids and old nannies attended from both sides. Yueyao sat on a small stool, softly reading the scripture texts, her gentle voice comforting to those who listened.


    On the long table, a three-legged, gold-plated, cloisonne? enamel incense burner emitted wafts of intoxicating fragrance. Old Madam listened, her eyes slowly closing.


    After Yueyao finished a section of the scripture text, she gently said to Old Madam, who had her eyes half-closed, "Grandmother, Yueyao will take good care of her health and fulfill filial duties on behalf of my parents."


    Old Madam held Yueyao''s hand, a smile emerging, "Yueyao has grown up." Although unsure of the reason behind the child''s change, she was glad for it.


    Yueyao smiled as well, "Grandmother, when the weather is good, I will accompany you outside. It''s stuffy inside the house and not good for your health."


    Old Madam took note of the changes in Yueyao''s demeanor. This child, what had she encountered? Suddenly, she had let go.


    Nanny Zheng smiled and said, "Third Young Lady is truly filial. Old Madam, when the sun is nice, let Third Young Lady accompany you outside for a walk. It will prevent you from complaining about being stuck inside." The things Third Young Lady said would indeed be heeded by Old Madam. Moreover, Third Young Lady no longer showed a sorrowful expression like before, easing Old Madam''s mind. It was good news for those who served around them.

 Chapter 13 - 7: The Mo Family

    Chapter 13: Chapter 7: The Mo Family


    The grandmother and granddaughter were in the midst of conversation when a maid came in to report that the Eldest Madam had arrived. Yueyao keenly sensed the chill in the Old Madam''s eyes. She was immediately surprised¡ªcould it be that the Old Madam and the Eldest Madam were not on good terms?


    The curtains parted, and Lady Mo walked in from outside.


    Wen Wan looked at Lady Mo, the Eldest Madam, who was entering. Lady Mo was dressed in a lotus root pink colored gown, with her hair neatly done up in a round hairbun, adorned with a Honey Wax Teardrop Hairpin at the sides of her temples. Her skin was fair, her figure slightly full, with a round and plump face. She had kind and gentle eyes, and her presence exuded warmth and amiability, giving off a very cordial impression.


    Yueyao looked at Lady Mo who was now in front of her. It seemed just a moment ago she had seen Lady Mo high above everyone else, clad in a red dress for celebrating a grand birthday. In the blink of an eye, not only had she become so much younger, but she was also so submissive in front of her grandmother.


    As the Eldest Madam entered the room, she respectfully said, "Mother, I have come to pay my respects, I hope you are feeling better today." Her demeanor and movements all revealed her concern, flawless, leaving no room for criticism.


    When Lady Mo saw the Old Madam''s gaze toward Yueyao, and at that moment, Yueyao was looking at her. The expression revealed in her eyes was complex and hard to interpret. Lady Mo felt oddly uncomfortable inside and softly asked, "Yueyao, what''s wrong?" Why was she looking at her like that?


    Only then did Yueyao snap back to reality, quickly bowing her head to adjust her emotions. She dared not look directly at Lady Mo, fearing that her eyes filled with hatred would fall upon her. At her current age, where would such hatred come from? Having hatred in her eyes would certainly arouse their suspicion and invite unnecessary trouble. She had seen people burned alive for nonsensical babbling before.


    Lady Mo found Yueyao''s behavior so abnormal today that she couldn''t help being suspicious. However, since Yueyao was sitting next to the Old Madam, it wasn''t her place to inquire further.


    Yet the Old Madam had seen everything about Yueyao''s behavior and was inwardly doubtful, although she kept it from showing on her face: "Nanny Gu will be coming in a few days, so have the courtyard cleaned up. This matter concerns Miss Lian, and it should be taken to heart." If the young lady is not brought up properly, it could affect the Lian family''s reputation.


    Yueying is already twelve years old, we cannot delay any further.


    Yueyao, seeing Lady Mo responding with submissiveness, couldn''t help but look again at her grandmother. Lian Yuebing had always spoken about how severely the grandmother had treated Lady Mo. She even said that the grandmother supported Maternal Aunt Chen in her rivalry with Lady Mo, making no distinction between legal wife and concubine. Until her death, the affairs of the house had been tightly controlled by the grandfather, and as a result, Maternal Aunt Chen often made things difficult for Lady Mo. However, after the grandmother passed away and three years of mourning were completed, Maternal Aunt Chen became pregnant, but her end was miscarriage and death.


    Yueyao, having listened to Lian Yuebing, thought her grandmother had been too harsh, favoring a concubine and suppressing the legal wife''s prestige, erasing the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate. But now, it seems that it might not have been the case.


    Seeing Yueyao looking unwell, Lady Mo kindly asked, "Yueyao, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?"


    This word ''again'' caused the Old Madam to frown once more.


    Yueyao respectfully said, "Thank you for your concern, Auntie, I am feeling much better now..."


    Lady Mo approached, intending to hold Yueyao''s hands to show affection. However, Yueyao reflexively stepped back two paces. Not only that, the fear and apprehension deep within her surfaced instantly. To others, this made Lady Mo seem like a fierce beast.


    Yueyao knew this response was very bad, but it was the most genuine reaction from her heart. In her eyes, Lady Mo was a venomous scorpion, more poisonous than the scorpion itself. No matter how rational she was, she couldn''t restrain the fear in her heart.


    A flicker of doubt passed through the Old Madam''s eyes. What on earth had Lady Mo done to Yueyao to make her so fearful of Lady Mo? The Old Madam, because of her advanced age and her awareness of her own health, had turned a blind eye to the matters of the Inner Courtyard. But now, it appeared there was a lot going on in the Inner Courtyard that she was unaware of. Sigh, it seemed there were always worries that wouldn''t leave her at peace.


    Lady Mo''s hands fell empty, and she was taken aback. Although Yueyao hadn''t always regarded her as a mother, with Nanny Gu speaking well of her in front of Yueyao, she had been quite affectionate toward her. But now, she was so distant. Nonetheless, it was just a momentary lapse, and Lady Mo quickly composed herself and smiled, "What''s wrong with you, child? Why are you so estranged from your Auntie?"


    In that instant, Yueyao also regained her composure. She didn''t want to raise suspicion of being possessed. But her recent behavior was already questionable enough, and she couldn''t afford any more issues. Otherwise, she could easily raise suspicions. However, she couldn''t bring herself to act affectionate toward Lady Mo, so she just stood there stiffly.


    Seeing Yueyao''s attitude, the Old Madam quickly changed the subject, turning to Lady Mo, "You may leave! I must ask the child what has suddenly got into her."

 Chapter 14 - 7: Lady Mo_2

    Chapter 14: Chapter 7: Lady Mo_2


    Lady Mu felt extremely uncomfortable after hearing what the Old Madam had said. Although she wanted to ask Yueyao what exactly happened, with the Old Madam present, she couldn''t voice her many suspicions. In the back courtyard, no one dared to defy the Old Madam''s words. So, she could only lead the maids and leave.


    The Old Madam asked Yueyao oddly, "Third Girl, what happened just now?" She was curious about the child''s earlier expression and why she was frightened by Lady Mu.


    Yueyao kept her head down and remained silent. Sometimes, one lie needed ten more lies to cover it up, and her upbringing did not allow her to lie, let alone lie to her beloved grandmother. Yueyao couldn''t do it.


    Seeing Yueyao like this, the Old Madam sighed softly instead. She would rather have Yueyao confide in her than keep everything suppressed in her heart.


    After speaking a few more words with the Old Madam, Yueyao said, "Grandmother, I''m going back to copy the scriptures." She didn''t want to face the Old Madam''s suspicion.


    After Yueyao left, the Old Madam instructed someone, "This child''s behavior toward the eldest daughter-in-law is very strange. Go ask around at Lanxi Garden what has happened to her these past few days?"


    When Yueyao walked out, the rain had stopped. The post-rain summer air was fresh and cool, bringing total refreshment.


    Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard and fell into a daze again.


    Mu Qiu and Hua Lei did not dare to disturb her. They ordered the food she would need for lunch. Yueyao''s food was usually specially prepared. Having gotten used to the delicate dishes of Jiangnan, she was not accustomed to the cuisine of the Capital City. For this reason, the Old Madam had specifically instructed to take special care of her food and living conditions.


    Yueyao now did not want to maintain such pretenses without substantial benefits, only to gain a poor reputation, "Also, there''s no need to make separate dishes for lunch. I will eat whatever everyone else is eating." She was not so delicate anymore. Over the years, she had gotten used to the taste of the Capital City''s food, and it was not a problem for her.


    Mu Qiu and Hua Lei exchanged glances, "Miss, how can this be possible? You are not accustomed to it!" She couldn''t possibly not eat!


    Yueyao said lightly, "I have to get used to it eventually." It can work for a day or two, but it cannot always be like this!


    After receiving a look from Hua Lei, Mu Qiu went out to tell the kitchen staff. Hua Lei looked at her mistress, feeling a bit puzzled herself.


    Yueyao ignored everyone''s doubts and went to the Small Buddhist Hall to copy scriptures again. Change happens slowly, bit by bit. As long as the overall direction is right, small issues won''t matter.


    While Yueyao was copying scriptures, no one could enter. Even the maid who ground the ink was unnecessary, everything was done by Yueyao herself.


    At lunch, anxiously, "Miss, the Eldest Madam is also your Auntie, and the head of the household. Miss, what''s wrong today, how could you toward..."


    Yueyao''s expression was very cold, "I know what I''m doing, you don''t need to instruct me." When Yueyao said this, there was no anger or disgust, only calm. But this calmness implied alienation. Alienation was more fearsome than disgust or anger.


    Nanny Gu''s face changed abruptly, how could the young lady put her in such a spot? If it was a nightmare last night, now it was clearheaded reproach. The maids by her side all bowed their heads, and Nanny Gu wanted to speak again, but Yueyao had already risen and returned to her room.


    Back in her room, looking at the items there, Yueyao gazed at the ink painting hanging on the wall, and for some reason, her thoughts drifted back to her past life. In her previous life, even Teacher Wen had mentioned her talent in painting. All her thoughts were focused on calligraphy and art, and any free time was spent on the Six Arts. Skills like needlework and cooking, stewardship for women were completely neglected.


    Lady Mu had intentionally led her to regard Silver Coin as dirt, naturally she wouldn''t dedicate much effort in that area. Thus, she was a mess in terms of needlework and cooking, so much so that when she later entered the Nunnery, she couldn''t even sew clothing. It was only after suffering and learning from the people in the Nunnery for several years that her skills became passable.


    With the experience of her past life, Yueyao was well aware that Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, Poetry and Songs were all useless. Poetry and Songs, Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting can''t sustain life; life revolves around the essentials like firewood, rice, oil, and salt. What a daughter needs to learn is needlework, cooking, stewardship, and the like. That is the foundation for establishing oneself in the world.


    In her past life, she had gained the reputation of a talented lady, but this reputation only brought her the envy and hatred of others, without any practical benefits. This lifetime, she did not want to suffer the losses of her previous life. She would properly learn the things a woman should learn.


    Yueyao thought about it for a bit and then shook her head herself; she should not let go of painting and calligraphy. Perhaps one day she would still have to rely on these skills to make a living.


    Mu Qiu and Hua Lei, seeing the young lady nodding and then shaking her head, exchanged glances again, keeping quiet. It was better for the young lady to ponder things than to incessantly copy scriptures every day. Watching the young lady relentlessly copying scriptures every time with no end, they were always on tenterhooks.


    The pair was pondering this.


    Yueyao had already snapped out of her reverie, and remembering what had happened, she looked at the two maids, "Who told Nanny Gu about what happened just now?" If it wasn''t these two maids, Nanny Gu couldn''t have possibly gotten the news so quickly. Yueyao guessed it must have been Mu Qiu. Hua Lei wouldn''t have heeded Nanny Gu''s instructions.


    Mu Qiu stepped forward, "Miss, Nanny Gu asked me, and I told her."/p>

 Chapter 15 - 8: Sisters

    Chapter 15: Chapter 8: Sisters


    The Old Madam was assisted to her feet by a maid, looking at the orchid placed in the room. Her son''s favorite was the orchid, the noble orchid.


    Lost in her memories, Nanny Zheng approached and said to the Old Madam, "Old Madam, the Third Young Lady had a nightmare last night. She was possessed by a nightmare. According to Nanny Gu, after the nightmare, the Third Young Lady stopped interacting with her."


    The Old Madam burst into a rage, "Why didn''t you call the doctor?" What kind of household is Lady managing? The child is sick, had a nightmare, and you don''t even think to call a doctor to have a look."


    Nanny Zheng hurriedly said, "Old Madam, Mu Qiu replied that since getting up, the Third Young Lady has been fond of daydreaming. Apart from daydreaming, everything else seems normal." They''ve been in the courtyard for most of the day; if there were anything amiss, they would have noticed it.


    The Old Madam, hearing the word ''nightmare,'' always felt something was off: "Although this child was not very close to Lady previously, she wouldn''t show such fright. Moreover, the child''s color looked much better today." Since it''s said that everything has been normal these past few days, that must mean there is little to worry about. But the Old Madam always felt some incongruity.


    Nanny Zheng pondered for a moment and then said, "Old Madam, the Third Young Lady''s improved complexion shows she is easing her mind. That''s a good thing. Old Madam, you should be happy about this."


    The Old Madam leaned back on her silken pillow, "If only the Third Girl could come to her senses, I wouldn''t worry anymore. Everyone says I''m this old granny still clinging to the power within the mansion. They think I love power so much. If I could enjoy a few days of peace, why would I bother so much."


    Nanny Zheng said a few words of comfort, then added, "Old Madam, I think the Third Young Lady is right. It''s August now, and the weather is gradually cooling. It''s a good time for the Old Madam to walk outside; it''s much better than always staying indoors."


    The Old Madam didn''t respond, but nor did she object.


    Inside the main house, the old nanny who had been sitting in the corridor to cool off saw a group of people approaching from afar. She immediately stood up, respectfully bowing to one side.


    The Eldest Madam didn''t even glance at the old nanny by the door, and went straight back to her own courtyard to sit down and have a bowl of chilled sour plum soup. She said to her trusted old nanny, Nanny Lau, "What do you think has happened to the Third Young Lady? I feel something odd about her."


    Nanny Lau nodded, "The Third Young Lady indeed is acting strange. Yet just a few days ago, she was fine. After seeing the Old Madam, she started to be distant with the Madam. I wonder if the Old Madam said something to the Third Young Lady." Apart from this explanation, I really can''t think of why the Third Young Lady has changed so much.


    Lady shook her head, "Unlikely. Although the Old Madam doesn''t like me, she would never slander me in front of the younger generation. There must be some other reason. Have someone inquire carefully." This girl thinks only of copying scriptures every day, not caring at all about outside matters.


    Lady suddenly remembered the look the Third Girl gave her; there was hatred and even anger in the Third Young Lady''s eyes. Although it was just a fleeting moment, she definitely captured it. With this thought, Lady shivered, "Have someone ask Nanny Gu. What exactly is not right with the Third Young Lady?" Why would this girl suddenly harbor resentment against her? Perhaps she knew something.


    After having lunch, Yueyao went to the Small Buddhist Hall to copy the Classic of Filial Piety. She also needed to copy scriptures to calm her mind now.


    After finishing copying the scriptures, Yueyao washed her hands and walked out of the Small Buddhist Hall. Seeing Yulei hesitant, she said directly, "Just speak your mind." It seemed that previously she hadn''t managed things closely, nor had she taken Hua Lei''s words seriously. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Hua Lei end up like this.


    Yulei cautiously said, "I just heard from a maid that she saw Nanny Gu speaking with Eldest Madam''s accompanying maid, Nanny Hua. Madam was blunt with the Eldest Madam in the morning, and in the afternoon Nanny Hua went to find Nanny Gu, I am worried..."


    Yueyao nodded internally. Mu Qiu was straightforward, but Yulei was clever. Thinking of Hua Lei''s words, her heart grew cold. So Nanny Gu was already colluding with Lady ''s people, "How long has this been going on?"


    Seeing that her mistress wasn''t blaming her for overstepping, Hua Lei cautiously said, "Not long after coming back, Nanny Gu started walking with Nanny Hua." Hua Lei had mentioned it before, but her mistress had not taken it seriously. It seems her mistress was listening now.


    Yueyao was very pleased. This maid was indeed very perceptive. In her previous life, she warned herself several times, but unfortunately, she was too nai?ve back then; she felt Hua Lei really shouldn''t speak ill of elders, which seemed very provocative, and for that, she scolded Hua Lei several times. She hadn''t expected Hua Lei to see through things so early. "I know about this. No need to act for now. Just keep an eye on them." Nanny Gu was her wet nurse, and without any wrongdoing, it wasn''t good to dismiss her; it would harm her reputation.

 Chapter 16 - 8: Sisters_2

    Chapter 16: Chapter 8: Sisters_2


    Hua Lei looked at Yueyao with surprise and delight. She had hinted at her so many times, both overtly and covertly, yet the young lady had always been skeptical. She never expected that now the young lady had finally come around.


    After the evening meal, Yueyao continued to copy the scriptures. To avoid suspicion, she had to carry on as usual. Change needed to be subtle and gradual, one step at a time.


    When Yueyao came out again, it was already quite late. She said to Hua Lei by her side, "I want to take a walk." With that, Yueyao slowly strolled through her own Lanxi Garden.


    The night was cool as water, with a bright moon hanging high in the sky. A filmy veil of clouds surrounded it, appearing and disappearing, the clear moonlight flowing softly through the courtyard like water ripples.


    The secluded Lanxi Courtyard was an independent complex within Lian Mansion, built by Great Grandfather Lian Cheng for his retirement, so its location was quite remote, chosen for peace and quiet.


    The yard was divided into a front and rear courtyard, with three main rooms in the front flanked by wing rooms, and connected ear rooms. The back courtyard consisted of three main rooms accompanied by two enclosed arms. The so-called enclosed arms were like two small ears extending from the three main rooms, formed by two intersecting Nine-Ridge Hall "T" shapes, with the inserted part called the enclosed arms. These arms were warm in winter and cool in summer, most suitable for female occupants. Yueyao was currently residing in the enclosed arms of the back courtyard.


    Gazing at this courtyard, Yueyao murmured, "Fifteen years." She had been hastily sold at fifteen and until she was thirty. Out of those fifteen years, ten were lost to amnesia, the other five like stepping into hell. Now, she had returned to a place that had only existed in her dreams.


    Yueyao stood alone under the moon, silently shedding tears for the hellish five years she had endured.


    Hua Lei thought Yueyao was again mourning Old Master and Madam, and hurriedly consoled her, "Miss, don''t be sad anymore. If Old Master and Madam saw you like this, they would be very distressed. Miss, you must take good care of yourself."


    Yueyao wiped her tears.


    Seeing Yueyao''s emotions had stabilized, Hua Lei spoke in a low voice, "Miss, I have something to say, but I''m not sure if it''s my place."


    Yueyao looked up, her expression tranquil, "From now on, just speak your mind; there''s no need to hem and haw. Whether I listen or not is up to me."


    Encouraged, Hua Lei said, "Miss, I''m overstepping my bounds. Staying in Lanxi Courtyard, you are constantly reminded of your late parents, which is not good for you. When you visit Old Madam with a heavy heart, it also makes her sad, which is harmful to her health and also affects your reputation." Hua Lei almost added that it would be best not to live in Lanxi Courtyard at all.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised; Hua Lei was indeed astute to have thought of this. Lady Mo''s scheming was heartlessly cunning. Just as Hua Lei said, by having her live in Lanxi Courtyard, constantly surrounded by reminders of her deceased parents, she was perpetually dwelling on the loss. Bringing sadness to visit her grandmother would also trigger her grandmother''s grief. With the grandmother''s health already fragile, how could it improve amidst constant sorrow? Once the grandmother was gone, the only person who could suppress Lady Mo would no longer be there. By then, wouldn''t the Lian family be entirely under Lady Mo''s dominion? Lady Mo''s machinations were indeed profound.


    Such a deep-minded person, truly difficult to deal with!


    The next day, Yueyao got up early as usual to pay respects to the Old Madam in the Upper Chamber. In her past life, she had been engrossed in copying scriptures, but in this life, she would start making changes from here.


    When Yueyao arrived at the Upper Chamber, she saw several of her female cousins. The Eldest Miss Lian Yueying, the Second Young Lady Lian Yuebing, and the Fourth Miss Lian Yuehuan.


    Lian Yueying was dressed in a water-blue cross-collared blouse paired with a blue and white hundred-pleated skirt. Lian Yueying was only twelve years old now. Yueying had completely inherited her biological mother, Maternal Aunt Chen''s beauty, radiant as springtime, clear as the autumn moon, her figure was like a sprouting orchid, tall and slender, gently swaying in the wind.


    Maternal Aunt Chen had once been the Old Madam''s personal maid. Because Lady Mo''s firstborn was a son, the Old Madam allowed the concubine''s medicine to be stopped. Blessed with good fortune, Maternal Aunt Chen gave birth to the Eldest Miss Yueying in the second year after discontinuing the medication, and Lian Tingchao four years later. Later, Maternal Aunt Chen passed away from a miscarriage after the grandmother died.


    Yueyao remembered that her eldest cousin''s marriage had been arranged while her great grandmother was still alive. However, the groom passed away before the wedding took place. The bridegroom''s family demanded that the eldest cousin marry into their family to mourn their son for a lifetime. To preserve the reputation of the Lian family, her uncle and Lady Mo allowed the eldest cousin to marry into that family. After marrying, Yueying lived her life confined to a memorial arch and never returned. Chen''s child, Tingchao, died young in an accident.


    Lian Yuebing was born to Lady Mo and was the only legitimate daughter of the main branch. Yuebing was a year older than she was, nine years old this year. She was wearing a gold-threaded begonia flower patterned long jacket with a goose-yellow hundred-pleated skirt. Her face was shaped like a melon seed, her eyebrows were long and her skin was fair and tender. She inherited all the good qualities of Lian Dongfang and Madam Mo. She was destined to be a great beauty when she grew up.


    Considering what had happened in her previous life, Lian Yuebing hadn''t treated her badly, but it was hard to say she had treated her well. Yueyao clenched her fists and told herself that the past was all smoke and clouds. What mattered most was to grasp the present.


    Lian Yuehuan, the third daughter of the main branch, ranked fourth. She was also eight years old this year, three months younger than Yueyao. Her mother was Maternal Aunt Su, who was Lady Mo''s personal maid. Maternal Aunt Su was very beautiful, otherwise she wouldn''t have been chosen by Lady Mo. Yueyao inherited Maternal Aunt Su''s appearance.


    Yuehuan was wearing a green shirt today, quiet and seemingly timid. However, in her past life, this very Yuehuan had married into the wealthiest merchant family in Jiangnan. Yuehuan was the legal wife and the lady of the household, while she had been sold to the merchant to become a concubine. It was said that Yuehuan lived a very comfortable life in the Qian Family. Hence, what one sees may not always be the truth. Timidity was merely Yuehuan''s camouflage.


    Yueyao, reflecting on the past, suddenly found it amusing. Marrying into the Marquis'' household at best meant trying to cling to the powerful. Yet, a family of scholarly repute ended up making marriage connections with a merchant family. The idea of intermarrying with a merchant family, bound by their offspring, made them seem lesser by many degrees.


    Yueyao, thinking of the Lian family''s marriage alliances, had a moment of clarity. Even without her, the Lian family wouldn''t last much longer. They''d lost the proud spirit of a scholarly family, and with rotten foundations, decline was inevitable. With this thought, the guilt in Yueyao''s heart also dissipated.


    Yueyao looked at the three women, three fates, all manipulated by Lady Mo. To avoid being used by Lady Mo again, she had to seek external help. As long as the support was strong enough to deter Lady Mo, she couldn''t manipulate her anymore. Not to mention sell her to someone as a concubine.

 Chapter 17 - 9: Offspring

    Chapter 17: Chapter 9: Offspring


    Yueyao looked at the three young ladies in front of her, thinking how the main branch of the Lian family had many heirs, not only three young ladies but also two legitimate sons and three concubine-born children. Her eldest cousin Lian Tingli and her second cousin Lian Tingyi were legitimate sons born to Lady Mo. Both were handsome and talented, praised by the Great Scholar. In her previous life, both had promising futures. As for the concubine-born, one died early, one was adopted into the second branch, and only the one born to Maternal Auntie Su, Lian Tinglun, grew up safely.


    Yueyao murmured, "How nice it would be if I also had a brother." The main branch had five sons, while the second branch had none, eventually relying on adoption from the main branch. How wonderful it would be if she had a brother!


    Standing close as Yueyao''s personal maid, Hua Lei had sharp ears and could hear Yueyao''s murmuring very clearly. Upon hearing, her eyes flickered a couple of times.


    Lian Yuebing, seeing Yueyao''s dazed expression, came over and took Yueyao''s hand, laughing playfully, "Yueyao, what''s wrong? What are you daydreaming about?"


    Yueyao, lost in her thoughts, was startled when she saw Lian Yuebing''s face and pushed her away with all her might, causing Yuebing to fall to the ground.


    Hearing Yuebing''s scream, Yueyao instantly came back to her senses, realizing she had been too forceful. Her mind quickly switched gears, and she promptly fainted to the ground. If she didn''t faint, she would definitely have to explain herself, and how could she clarify the situation at that moment?


    The people inside the room were shocked, even Old Madam Lian was taken aback. Nanny Zheng quickly ordered the servants to lift her onto the couch and then called for the maid to fetch the doctor.


    The doctor was Doctor Tang, whom the Lian family always used. After taking her pulse, he said, "The Third Young Lady fainted from a severe fright. Old Madam, the Third Young Lady is too troubled and spiritless. Now she has had a fright and needs a lot of rest. I will prescribe some medicine; she needs to recuperate properly. Otherwise, it could lead to serious consequences, which wouldn''t be good for a young mistress at all."


    The doctor was always employed by the Lian family, and no one knew Yueyao''s condition better than him, so his words carried authority.


    Old Madam Lian, surprised, asked, "Frightened?" The child was fine just a moment ago; how could she get frightened by Yuebing''s touch?


    The doctor shook his head; how would he know what frightened the Third Young Lady? He only knew she had been frightened. After prescribing the medicine, he went to check on Yuebing, who had only scraped her hand. Taking some ointment, he said, "Don''t touch cold water, and apply this ointment for a few days. Otherwise, it will scar," a little scar being a significant issue for a lady of high standing.


    Hearing this, Yuebing burst into tears in anger.


    The Old Madam rewarded the doctor handsomely. Turning back, she couldn''t solve the puzzle, "What exactly happened? How did she get frightened all of a sudden?"


    Nanny Zheng shook her head, expressing her inability to understand as well. Everyone had clearly seen the scene. It was baffling that the Third Young Lady got frightened just by being touched by the Second Young Lady.


    Although Old Madam Lian was experienced and knowledgeable, she also harbored doubts but wouldn''t normally think her granddaughter was possessed by something unclean. Of course, mostly because Yueyao did have some unusual aspects about her, but her behavior wasn''t too outlandish, just slightly abnormal, "Have someone check what exactly happened? What nightmare did Yueyao have that night?" Since that nightmare, the child had been acting strangely.


    Yueyao pretended to faint to escape everyone''s questioning. Now lying on the couch, she told herself to stay calm, calm. Yet, she knew she still needed time to adjust. Otherwise, this behavior would certainly be considered possession.


    Yueyao felt it was about time and opened her eyes. Old Madam Lian, seeing her awake, breathed a sigh of relief, "Awake now? Good, it looks like this child needs some good nourishment."


    Yueyao, looking at the bedside sisters Yueying and Yuehuan, weakly said, "Big sister, just now, I was thinking about our parents and got startled when Second Sister called out to me abruptly. Please tell Big Sister and Second Sister that it wasn''t intentional. I''ll go and apologize to Second Sister right now." As she said this, she attempted to get up but was pressed back down by Yueying.


    Yueying accepted Yueyao''s explanation immediately. Yueyao copied scriptures every day in the Buddhist hall, her mind utterly pure, a fact known to everyone in the mansion, "Alright, don''t think too much, just focus on recovering. I''ll talk to Second Sister."


    Yueyao, very weakly, nodded, "Thank you, Big Sister, for visiting me with Fourth Sister." Her pale appearance was pitiful to behold.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two sisters left.


    After lying down for a while, Yueyao spoke to Old Madam Lian about returning to Lanxi Courtyard. Being here would only disturb Old Madam Lian''s peace. Initially, Old Madam Lian disagreed, but Yueyao was very insistent. Yueyao''s stubbornness was well known to everyone; when she dug her heels in, not even ten oxen could pull her back.

 Chapter 18 - 9: Offspring_2

    Chapter 18: Chapter 9: Offspring_2


    Old Madam thought about it and finally agreed helplessly. This child, she''s so much like her father, both so stubborn.


    Yuebing was in the Main Courtyard, clearly upset, "Mother, I really don''t understand what''s gotten into Third Younger Sister. I was just pulling her when she shook me off and caused me to hurt my hand. I haven''t even gotten angry yet, and she''s the one who fainted." A scar on this hand could ruin her for life.


    Lady Mo was puzzled and did not know what had happened, but naturally consoled her daughter, "Don''t be angry. It was just an accident. As her elder sister, it''s only right for you to be generous. Go check on Third Young Lady."


    Yuebing absolutely refused to go, complaining of hand pain when pressed too much. Lady Mo knew she was faking, but indulged her anyway.


    Back at Lanxi Courtyard, Yueyao lay in bed. She needed to use these next few days to sort out her thoughts; she simply could not go on like this.


    Before she could plan anything, Hua Lei started talking about Yueyao''s earlier mumbling. Hua Lei said softly, "Miss, please forgive my boldness. Although Young Master Tingzheng''s background isn''t great, he is still your brother and shares your blood. You shouldn''t have said those words." After all, someone from a separate house is different. How could they compare to one''s own brother!


    Yueyao was momentarily confused, "What about Young Master Tingzheng? My own brother?" She hadn''t reacted yet. Suddenly, Yueyao''s eyes widened as she remembered, yes, she had a brother ¨C a half-brother born out of wedlock. It''s only because his mother''s past was so lowly that people deliberately forgot about him. She herself had forgotten over the years.


    Her half-brother''s mother was a strikingly beautiful government servant. Tingzheng''s birth was a fluke. It happened when her father, after getting drunk at a gathering, was attended by a woman. All women who served in such capacity were typically drugged. Unexpectedly, even under the influence of the drugs, she became pregnant.


    Her father refused to recognize the child. He could never accept his eldest son having a humble government courtesan as a mother. How could he face the world, or how could his son establish himself in society? He absolutely would not allow such a thing to happen. Thus, he sent someone to administer an abortion drug to the woman. But for some reason, the child did not miscarry after taking the drug.


    Her mother declared it to be fate, that the heavens wanted this child to come into this world. Forcing an abortion, she feared, might endanger her father''s lineage in the future. Hence, her mother convinced her father to keep the child. Though he was kept, her father refused to have the woman enter his home. Aware of the harm it could do to her father''s reputation, her mother had the woman placed in a different residence.


    As her father was reaching his prime without an heir, her mother grew anxious. Eventually, she secretly sent someone to the manor to check on the child who had been sent away immediately after birth. The child bore a striking resemblance to her father. If he were to have an heir, he would surely let him grow up on the manor. Regardless, the child''s mother''s humble origins were an insurmountable flaw. But he was now her father''s only son. After much deliberation, her mother had the child brought back.


    Although her father was reluctant, a man of his age with only one son had no choice but to accept him. Finally, he was named Zheng, with the full name Lian Tingzheng.


    Her mother intended to claim him under her name, but her father refused. He still wanted a legitimate son. Moreover, he was utterly displeased with the boy, seeing him as slow and dull. Eventually, her mother recorded Tingzheng as the son of a deceased Maternal Auntie. That Maternal Auntie had been a respectable concubine, a daughter from a decent family; having Tingzheng under her name would be beneficial for his future prospects.


    Seeing how much the boy annoyed her father, her mother did not call for him again. He was entrusted to Maternal Aunt You for care and well-attended to.


    But unexpectedly, not long after the child joined the household, her mother discovered she was pregnant. This was a joyous event for them all.


    In Jiangnan, due to her father''s disfavour, Yueyao never met her half-brother. After returning, she didn''t know why her grandmother also disregarded Tingzheng, leaving Lady Mo to look after him. Lady Mo arranged a courtyard for Maternal Aunt You to care for Brother Zheng.


    Yueyao remembered when Tingzheng became severely ill the month Old Madam passed away. Neglected by Maternal Aunt You and the staff, by the time they sought a doctor, it was too late.


    When she learned of Brother Zheng''s passing, she too was momentarily saddened; no matter what, he was her father''s only son. But she had never interacted with Brother Zheng, and her feelings were faint; she, nurtured with pride and arrogance and constantly reminded by Nanny Gu of Brother Zheng''s lowly status, was only so upset. It was then that Lady Mo told her that her great-uncle had agreed to adopt a child under her father''s name, ensuring his line would not end.


    With Lady Mo''s promise, she lost even that bit of sorrow. Now, thinking back, she didn''t even remember what her half-brother looked like.


    Yueyao smiled bitterly at her own foolishness. Even if her brother''s origins were humble, even if he was slow, foolish, and naive, he was still blood of her blood, the one she should truly rely on. How could that compare to an adopted stranger with no blood ties?


    Yueyao tightened her grip and then relaxed it. This life, she could not be like in her past life, ignoring her brother, letting him pass away at such a young age. She must keep her brother close and personally guide his upbringing. Even if he couldn''t become hugely successful, she had to ensure his safe growth, to continue their father''s lineage ¨C not leaving it in the hands of the main branch''s adopted son, letting them brazenly take over everything the second branch owned.


    If Lady Mo truly had no shame, well, the second branch also had an heir. If need be, Yueyao would be resolute, ready to break ties with the main branch and move out.

 Chapter 19 - 10: Planning

    Chapter 19: Chapter 10: Planning


    The cicadas outside were chirping incessantly. The air was already sultry in August, and the relentless chirping of the cicadas added an unnecessary irritability.


    Yueyao leaned against the couch, seemingly oblivious to the cicadas'' chorus outside, quietly contemplating her own affairs. Nothing from the outside could disturb her.


    Hua Lei, seeing that Yueyao was in good spirits, cautiously said, "Miss, there''s something I''m not sure if I should mention."


    Yueyao snapped out of her thoughts. Hua Lei was loyal to her, and if she spoke out of turn, it was certainly for Yueyao''s benefit. Yueyao nodded at her, "You and Mu Qiu are the people I trust the most. Just speak your mind." Indeed, both Hua Lei and Mu Qiu were trustworthy. Hua Lei wouldn''t say it, but Mu Qiu was beaten to death, and even in his dying breath, he was still crying out in her defense.


    Only then did Hua Lei say, "Miss, Nanny Yu has left. That leaves us without a steward mother in Lanxi Courtyard. I haven''t brought this up because we have been busy these past few days. In a couple of days, Eldest Madam will surely assign a new steward mother here. Miss, do you think we should bring back Nanny Deng to serve you? She would be of help to you." Nanny Yu used to be Yueyao''s steward mother, but she had left the courtyard due to some issues¡ªthat was the incident a few days ago.


    Yueyao was taken aback, "Nanny Deng?" Yueyao said before she came back to her senses.


    Nanny Deng was her mother''s personal maid before, brought over as part of her dowry, and later became her mother''s trusted nanny. However, after moving from Jiangnan back to the Capital City, Nanny Deng fell ill. She had gone to recuperate at one of her mother''s bridal manors but Yueyao had intended to bring Nanny Deng back. Nanny Gu said that Deng''s illness hadn''t improved, and the matter was left pending. Eventually, the news of Nanny Deng''s death reached her.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and shook her head, "It won''t work. The absence of a steward mother in my courtyard isn''t an oversight by my Eldest Aunt, it should be Grandmother picking someone for me." The Lady family hadn''t assigned anyone, which surely meant Grandmother had intervened. Otherwise, the Lady family would have placed someone there already. In her previous life, a steward mother did come, but the details were too distant to remember clearly.


    Hua Lei''s disappointment lasted for a second, but she quickly rejoiced again, exclaiming, "Miss!" The fact that there was no steward mother in the courtyard seemed to Hua Lei to be due to the Old Madam''s decision.


    Seeing Hua Lei''s disappointment, Yueyao smiled, "However, it''s also possible for Nanny Deng to come back." Seeing the puzzled look on Hua Lei''s face, she added, "I plan to take Brother Zheng into my care once I am well again, to educate him myself. Though Brother Zheng comes from a humble background, he is still my own brother. In the future, the second branch of the family will depend on Brother Zheng."


    Hua Lei was ecstatic, almost clasping her hands in prayer, muttering blessings for divine protection and for the spirits of Old Master and Madam to enlighten Yueyao, "It''s good that you''ve come to realize this, Miss. Young Master Tingzheng and you are true siblings, and in the future, the only person you can rely on is Young Master Tingzheng!" Hua Lei had long wanted Yueyao to take care of Young Master Tingzheng, hoping it would be possible to bring him to the courtyard as that would be ideal. If Yueyao personally educated Young Master Zheng, their fraternal bonds would deepen. More importantly, as Young Master Zheng grew up, he would become a true pillar of support for her. But until now, Yueyao had steadfastly refused to listen, focusing only on copying scripture scrolls. Duty and respect must be shown, but scriptures are inert, while nurturing good relationships is more crucial.


    Yueyao''s smile was bitter. She hadn''t grasped these truths as clearly as Hua Lei. With no parents left and only this one brother, they must rely on each other for survival. Such a simple truth, and she couldn''t understand why she hadn''t seen it clearly before. If she had comprehended this sooner, she would have made more efforts to keep Brother Zheng close and perhaps could have prevented him from being sent away so young, which might have spared him the troubles that left him without a protector. "Yes, I''ll talk to Grandmother in a few days about bringing Brother Zheng over. I will suggest to Grandmother that we bring back Nanny Deng to be his steward mother. I don''t think Grandmother will refuse. This way, we can achieve the best of both worlds." Both of them would be placed in the courtyard, and then see what kind of person Grandmother sends as a nanny. If she is useful, so much the better; if not, she will be dismissed.


    In her previous life, Grandmother had eventually assigned a steward mother to her. But her courtyard was dominated by Nanny Gu. After Grandmother passed away, that steward mother left for reasons unknown. Yueyao didn''t want to think about what happened afterward.


    Hua Lei nodded vigorously, "Miss, your plan is excellent." Hua Lei had always known that her young lady was intelligent. The sudden death of the Old Master and Madam had deeply affected her, causing her to withdraw into herself and focus solely on copying scriptures. Now, it was good to see her recovering from her grief. Yueyao had always been sharp and sensible, previously devoting her attention to those matters. Now that she had strategized, he genuinely had no more worries.

 Chapter 20 - 10: Planning_2

    Chapter 20: Chapter 10: Planning_2


    Yueyao turned her head and gazed at Hua Lei, stared straight at her. Hua Lei''s palms began to sweat, "Miss, is there something inappropriate with me?"


    Yueyao shook her head, "No, I was just thinking about something. I''m not sure if you could handle it for me?" Yueyao wanted to drive Nanny Gu out, but she couldn''t do it herself; hence, she had to use a more secretive method.


    Hua Lei was surprised, "If there is anything you wish, Miss, please command me. As long as I am capable, I will not refuse." This was the first time Hua Lei had seen Yueyao with such an expression. It must be some significant matter. Hua Lei felt some suspicion in her heart.


    Yueyao whispered to Hua Lei.


    Hua Lei''s mouth hung open in shock, and it took her a long time to respond, "Miss..." What had come over the Miss? Although Hua Lei knew that the Miss had grown to dislike Nanny Gu over the past few days, she had not expected that she would actually contemplate sending Nanny Gu away. According to Hua Lei, for such disloyal people, if you can''t kill them, sending them away is a good solution. But for the Miss to be the one to propose it, Hua Lei found it exceedingly unexpected.


    Yueyao also knew she had to give Hua Lei a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, if the maids around her started to have doubts, it would make her future actions more difficult, "Do you wonder why I have changed so much recently?" She knew in order to dispel the doubts in Hua Lei''s heart, a sufficient and convincing reason was necessary. If the reason was not convincing, it would always be a source of endless trouble.


    Hua Lei involuntarily nodded. The Miss had indeed changed a lot recently. She was glad for these changes in the Miss, as it meant she would not have to worry about the Miss being tricked by others in the future. But such a change in the Miss inevitably raised doubts. It was as if the Miss had suddenly become a different person.


    Yueyao stood up and looked out the window at the swaying green bamboo, then raised her head towards the vast blue sky. Her gaze seemed to reach far, far away, as if piercing through the clouds to see her parents in heaven, "You heard Mu Qiu mention that I had a nightmare the night before you returned. That day, it wasn''t a nightmare; it was Mother coming to me in a dream. Mother said the Lady family harbored ill intent towards me, that their kindness was targetted at our second branch''s wealth, and she also told me that Nanny Gu was harboring deceit. Mother urged me to protect myself. If I continued to copy scriptures every day, she wouldn''t be able to rest in peace in the netherworld."


    Hua Lei covered her mouth with both hands. For a maid of a wealthy family, such a reaction was quite unseemly. But she couldn''t help it; the shock was too great, and covering her mouth was the only way to prevent a scream.


    Yueyao thought Hua Lei might not believe her and was just about to elaborate when she saw Hua Lei come back to her senses with tears and laughter, "I always said that the Old Master and Madam in heaven are watching over you, Miss. I never thought it was really the spirits of the Old Master and Madam." People in ancient times were very superstitious. When Yueyao said her mother had come to her in a dream, Hua Lei immediately believed it. Otherwise, there was no way to explain the Miss''s abnormal behavior in the past few days. After she spoke, Hua Lei couldn''t help but put her hands together and chant, "Amitabha."


    Seeing Hua Lei had no doubts, Yueyao felt much relieved, "Nanny Gu harbors deceit; she can no longer stay by my side. But she is my wet nurse, and it wouldn''t sound good if I were to send her away. So, we must use this method." One should confide in the people they can trust. That way, they can carry out actions more in line with their intentions.


    Hua Lei nodded repeatedly. As long as the Miss didn''t put her mind on those things, she believed that those people''s schemes would not succeed. Now Hua Lei would listen to whatever Yueyao said.


    Yueyao hastily instructed, "Money is not an issue. You must ensure that it is done without leaving a trace. No one must know about it. Have you found someone suitable?"


    Hua Lei nodded, "Miss, my uncle is a decent man and very reliable. If the Miss trusts me, I would recommend my uncle for the task." Hua Lei was a family-born servant, and most of her relatives worked in the estate. Her uncle was also working at the outer yard, though he was in a minor role receiving a menial job lacking perks. The prestigious jobs, with something to skim off the top, were all held by the people from Lady family.


    Yueyao thought about it for a while. She had no one else she could use anyway, so she had to agree to it, "Hua Lei, don''t tell your uncle the specifics of the matter just yet. Just enquire if your uncle can handle it without a leak? Hua Lei, it''s not that I don''t trust your uncle, but I can''t let anyone know that it''s me executing this plan." It''s best to measure one''s abilities before taking on a task; she had to see if Hua Lei''s uncle was up to it. If he agreed too readily without a detailed plan, then he couldn''t be trusted. However, if there was a detailed plan, then she could put him to the test. After all, it wasn''t about committing murder or arson; as long as he was careful, there would be no leak of their plans. This way, he would also not carry the reputation of being harsh and ungracious.

 Chapter 21 - 10: Planning_3

    Chapter 21: Chapter 10: Planning_3


    Having gone through the events of her former life, Yueyao no longer cared about her reputation, yet she wished not to bear any undesired infamy.


    Hua Lei stared blankly at Yueyao, not expecting the young lady to have thought everything through so thoroughly, "Don''t worry, my lady, I won''t reveal anything for now. After all, this matter relates to your reputation, it''s not child''s play. If people were to find out that the lady had dismissed her wet nurse without any reason, it would damage your reputation. I must be cautious too!"


    Yueyao was quite satisfied with this, "Let''s not hurry to find your uncle just yet. Wait until a proper opportunity arises to discuss this matter with him. Rashly approaching will surely draw Lady Family''s attention. It would be better to find an impeccable time to discuss this matter. She was impatient to see Nanny Gu''s face, but she still needed to be cautious."


    Hua Lei quickly responded, "I understand, my lady." She needed to report to the lady before going out, she couldn''t make decisions on her own.


    Yueyao tried to keep her heart as calm as possible. Whether she could really face all of this, all these people, with a peaceful heart, she did not know at the moment. But she would strive to control herself and not let the past repeat itself.


    The first thing Yueyao did after adjusting her mindset was to visit her grandmother. Mu Qiu had picked out a moon-colored dress for her, which looked quite elegant.


    Yueyao frowned, "Go fetch that light blue dress. This one is too plain." Could her grandmother be pleased seeing her in a dress that resembled mourning attire? If her grandmother was in a bad mood, it could also affect her health.


    Hua Lei nodded silently in her heart, the young lady had thought of everything now. A dream had made the lady grow up all at once.


    Arriving outside the Old Madam''s Yisong Courtyard, Yueyao happened to meet two graceful young men. Yueyao''s eyes flickered briefly, and she quickly stepped forward to greet them, "Eldest brother, second brother, I hope you are well."


    Tingli, being the legitimate eldest son of the family, would eventually carry the family''s responsibilities, thus he seemed a bit mature beyond his years. Tingli had just returned and had been briefed by a young servant about the recent happenings at home. Hearing Yueyao''s greeting, his eyes held a scrutinizing look.


    Second Young Master Tingyi looked surprised, "Third younger sister usually calls me and eldest brother as ''big brother'' and ''second brother''. Why do you sound so distant today?"


    Yueyao paused, having forgotten how she used to address them. After hearing Tingyi''s comment, she went along amicably, "If ''second brother'' feels distant, I will continue to call you as before. Eldest brother, second brother, I hope you are well."


    Seeing Yueyao lively more than usual, Tingli was filled with doubts. The young servant said third sister was somewhat strange indeed, quite strange. But, that was all.


    Tingyi, sensing nothing amiss and always being jovial, cheerfully pulled Yueyao into the courtyard.


    Yueyao endured not to pull away from Tingyi''s hand. But her heart felt as tumultuous as a stormy sea. Now, anyone associated with the Lady family, she wished to avoid. Yet she could not.


    The moment Old Madam saw Yueyao, she expressed displeasure, "You should have rested for a few more days if your health hadn''t fully recovered. There was no need to rush to greet me. If your health worsens, having me worry every day would be even more inappropriate and truly unfilial."


    Yueyao knelt down by the Old Madam''s feet, massaging her legs, "Do not worry, grandmother, I have recovered quite a lot. Doctor Tang also mentioned that moving around would be beneficial for my health. Grandmother, seeing that the weather is so nice today, I would also like to accompany you outside for a walk." Doctor Tang indeed had said so; Yueyao was not making it up.


    Hearing Yueyao speak, a faint smile appeared on the Old Madam''s face, making her seem brighter. It proved the child had indeed eased her mind. Old Madam said with a smile, "Very well, having heard your words, I am reassured."


    Only after Yueyao finished speaking did Tingli and Tingyi greet the Old Madam.


    Looking at her two direct grandsons, Tingli was raised under the Great Grandfather''s guidance and was good in every aspect. Tingyi, whom she had personally raised until he moved to the front courtyard for his schooling, shared a deep bond with her even after they had parted. Old Madam, holding Tingyi and seeing how thin he had become, felt heartbroken, "Have you lost so much weight? Is the food not good at the academy?"


    Tingyi responded cheerfully, "Not at all, the food at the school is quite good. Mother also sends things over every now and then. Grandmother, do not worry."


    Tingli and Tingyi both studied in Capital City''s most prestigious Bailu Academy. The academy''s admittance was very strict; one had to pass three examinations. Even with connections, failure in these tests meant inability to attend. Moreover, every term, the bottom ten students were dismissed, and then ten new students were admitted externally. Being accepted into Bailu Academy also meant that the Lian family could rest easy because entering there, eight or nine out of ten students would likely pass the provincial level imperial examinations. After all, even the least successful students from the Bailu Academy were Juren (Successful Candidates in the Imperial Examinations at the Provincial Level).

 Chapter 22 - 10: Planning_4

    Chapter 22: Chapter 10: Planning_4


    Yueyao looked at her two male cousins, who were both paragons among men, especially the eldest, who hadn''t placed in the top three in the imperial examinations but had emerged as the first in the second rank. He later married Madam Peng, whose father held the position of Chief of Staff at the Ministry of Personnel. This was a significant boost to Tingli''s career prospects.


    Tingyi wasn''t lacking either, with double successes in the Palace Graduate examinations, and had married the legitimate eldest daughter of Earl of Yongchang, Lady Zhao, promising him a future just as bright. Every member of the main branch seemed destined for success. Only she and her brother Tingzheng had fared poorly; one dead too soon, and the other barely living.


    The old nanny outside raised her voice, "Old Madam, Eldest Miss, Second Young Lady, Fourth Miss have arrived."


    Yueyao was jolted back to reality and looked towards the doorway as her three sisters walked in. Suppressing the disgust welling up within her, she approached Yuebing with an apologetic expression, "Second Sister, I was wrong that day. I will accept any punishment you deem fit." Indeed, she had been at fault that day; an apology was necessary.


    Yuebing paused, a displeased expression on her face. If Yueyao wanted to apologize, she should have done so at her own residence, not here, feigning sincerity in front of their grandmother. But seeing the stern look from her eldest brother, she had no choice but to step forward and take Yueyao''s hand, saying, "That day, you explained everything to me, third younger sister. I''m not that petty. However, I will expect you to draw a pattern for me!" Yueyao was not good at embroidery, but her painting skills were top-notch. Following the patterns she sketched, the embroidered pieces turned out particularly beautiful.


    Yueyao feigned embarrassment, "Second Sister, I, I still haven''t finished copying the scriptures. I have no time at the moment. Can we wait until after the mourning period?"


    In her previous life, no such thing had occurred during the mourning period. However, having lived together, she used to draw patterns for Yuebing often, resulting in exquisite and unique creations. But now, not to mention that she was still in mourning, requiring her to avoid vibrant colors, even later on, she wouldn''t have the inclination to draw patterns for Yuebing anymore.


    Seeing Yueyao''s refusal, Yuebing''s face turned somewhat sullen. Last time, Yuebing had pushed her to the ground, scraping her hands, and she hadn''t held a grudge. She had not expected that Yueyao would refuse to draw a mere pattern. Her mother had advised her to be generous, but could she truly be magnanimous towards someone like Yueyao?


    Tingli noticed the impatience in Yueyao''s eyes and became even more perplexed.


    Tingyi didn''t think too deeply into it. Upon hearing Yueyao''s refusal, he blurted out, "Third Young Lady, it''s just a pattern. There''s no need to be so stingy. Just embroider it for Second Sister when it''s done." Since Tingyi was the second son, he faced fewer restrictions and was more forthright, making his outburst unsurprising.


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao bowed her head to indicate her reluctance.


    The Old Madam watched from above, saying nothing, but it was clear that Yueyao was highly averse to the matter.


    However, Yueying spoke with a smile, "Second Brother, Third Young Lady is still observing mourning. Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting are not suitable for her now. Let her draw a pattern for Second Sister after the mourning period is over. Third Young Lady, won''t that be all right?" It was inappropriate for someone in mourning to indulge in such pleasures, especially painting, which involved adding colors.


    Yueyao shyly smiled, "Mhm, I will draw for Second Sister after the mourning period," matching the demeanor that Yueyao had exhibited before, characterized by her consistently shy and bashful nature.


    Yuebing glanced at Yueying with a look of disdain.


    Yuehuan considered several things internally but had no intention of growing closer to Yueyao. Unbeknownst to others, her Maternal Auntie had come from the Madam''s quarters and was very familiar with the Madam''s temperament. Therefore, she would not grow close to Third Young Lady, much less side with her.


    The group exchanged pleasantries for a while, with Tingyi doing most of the talking and the others agreeing. Even so, it was enough to amuse the Old Madam immensely.


    Soon after, the Old Madam let everyone disperse. Tingli and Tingyi were the first to leave, followed by Yueying and Yuebing. Yueyao was the only one left sitting without moving.

 Chapter 23 - 11: Brother Zheng

    Chapter 23: Chapter 11: Brother Zheng


    ```


    Yueyao was preparing to discuss Brother Zheng''s matter with her grandmother. The sooner this issue was resolved, the better.


    Seeing Yueyao''s demeanor, Old Madam knew she had something to say and dismissed the maids: "Third Girl, if you have something to say, speak to your grandmother. Has someone been bullying you?"


    Yueyao quickly shook her head: "No, with Grandmother here, no one dares to bully me. It''s just that Yueyao had a dream where my mother told me that Brother Zheng is now the only surviving heir of Father''s. She asked me to take good care of him." This was the reason Yueyao had thought through carefully, believing it was the best explanation. Having convinced Hua Lei with this, Yueyao believed that her grandmother would certainly be convinced as well.


    Old Madam was taken aback, her late daughter-in-law had appeared in Yueyao''s dream. Although it was unexpected, she did not doubt Yueyao''s word, mainly because Yueyao was simple-minded, her days usually spent buried in copying scriptures. Old Madam didn''t realize Yueyao would also be so calculating.


    After hearing Yueyao''s words, Old Madam thought that surely Third Girl''s daily copying of scriptures had moved the heavens, allowing the Second Son''s Wife to appear in her dreams.


    Seeing the expression on her grandmother''s face, Yueyao knew that her grandmother was already wavering. Now she needed to push a little harder. In the Lian Mansion, with Grandmother''s approval, nothing else would pose a problem.


    Yueyao knelt before Old Madam: "Grandmother, I was ignorant before. No matter what, Brother Zheng is Father''s only heir. I must take good care of him. Please grant me this wish."


    Old Madam fell silent upon hearing this. Tingzheng, due to his poor origins and having a foolish nature, was not someone she liked even though he was the only heir of her second son. The Lian family was a family of scholars, but with such a disgraceful background, coupled with his stupidity, he would be of no use later on.


    Old Madam did not wish to trouble herself with this matter, so she left it to Lady Mo to handle. But she had never imagined that the Second Son''s Wife would, from beyond the grave, continue to care for the bloodline of the second branch, even going so far as to entrust the Third Girl with his care in a dream. Sigh, if only the Second Son''s Wife hadn''t experienced such a misfortune, how good it would be if Second Son was well now!


    Lady Mo was chosen by the Old Grand Master. The Old Madam had opposed the marriage between Lady Mo and her eldest son. But in the end, she couldn''t overcome the Great Grandfather''s wishes. However, because of this, Old Madam had always disliked Lady Mo.


    Madam Ma, Yueyao''s mother, was someone Old Madam had chosen herself. After marrying into the family, Madam Ma had been very filial to Old Madam, a virtuous and dignified woman, securing Old Madam''s favor. The only dissatisfaction for Old Madam was that Madam Ma had not given birth to a direct grandson.


    Old Madam didn''t place all the blame on Madam Ma; after learning that her health had been compromised after giving birth to Yueyao, Madam Ma had stopped taking the medicines provided by potential concubines, but strangely, no Maternal Auntie became pregnant. Later, when her second son went to his official post, Old Madam had the daughter-in-law accompany him, hoping for a direct grandson. Little did she know that what awaited her were the devastating news of a life lost instead of a birth.


    Seeing Yueyao''s pleading expression, Old Madam''s heart also understood that even if Brother Zheng was unsatisfactory and incapable, he was still the only existing heir left by her only son. Despite being unsuitable, Brother Zheng would be able to continue the family line.


    Old Madam thought for a moment; personal tutoring was impossible. Firstly, her health wouldn''t allow it, secondly, she genuinely did not like Brother Zheng, and thirdly, the ancients had unwavering belief in spirits and deities, and Yueyao was extremely filial. If Yueyao was willing to take charge, then so be it. After all, this girl''s character and abilities made her trustworthy. Old Madam nodded: "Third Girl, do you mean to instruct him yourself?"


    The reason why Yueyao borrowed her deceased mother''s words was that she was not close with Brother Zheng, and bringing it up abruptly wouldn''t have been proper. Invoking her mother''s words added credibility. Upon hearing Old Madam''s question, tears appearing in her eyes, Yueyao said: "Mother visited me in a dream, I dare not disobey. Please, Grandmother, grant me this wish."


    Old Madam didn''t think further: "Well, then, Nanny Zheng, accompany Third Young Lady. Third Girl, if there is anything inappropriate, you tell your grandmother."


    The reason Old Madam had no desire to be involved with Tingzheng was that she was old and couldn''t manage so much anymore. Yueyao didn''t like Brother Zheng that much either, leaving the matter for Lady Mo to handle. After all, Lady Mo wouldn''t deny Brother Zheng a meal.


    Yueyao knew that her grandmother''s actions were to show her stance. With Nanny Zheng following her, things would be arranged even more appropriately.


    The courtyard where Yueyao lived had a beautiful view and was very peaceful, but it was situated on the southern side of the Lian Mansion, making it quite remote. What Yueyao had not expected was that her brother''s residence was directly opposite hers. The two siblings were literally north and south of each other. If they wanted to meet, they nearly had to make a complete round of the entire mansion. With such distance, the chances of bumping into each other were virtually nil.


    ```

 Chapter 24 - 11: Brother Zheng_2

    Chapter 24: Chapter 11: Brother Zheng_2


    Yueyao followed Nanny Zheng for half the day before they reached the outer part of a courtyard, which was in a state of disrepair.


    The main gate was peeling, and the surrounding walls revealed colorful traces of decay. If it weren''t for Nanny Zheng deliberately leading her in, she would not have known such a place existed.


    Upon pushing the door and entering, fortunately, the courtyard was clean. However, there were no trees in the courtyard, which could not compare to her own.


    Just as Yueyao had relaxed, she heard a frantic voice coming from the house, "How many times have I told you to stay quietly in the room and not go anywhere else? You didn''t listen and ran out, getting yourself all dirty, now I have to clean you up again."


    Yueyao''s expression tightened. Whether in Jiangnan or here, no one had ever shouted in front of her like this. Yueyao walked into the room and saw an old nanny, about thirty years old, furiously scolding a frail child dressed in blue.


    The little boy hung his head, his face covered with tears and snot, yet he made no sound. Only his shoulders trembled as he struggled to suppress his sobs. It was a pitiful sight.


    Seeing this, the nanny grew even angrier, "Did you hear what I said, you fool? Speak up. Say you won''t dare to do it again." She raised her hand, as if to strike the child.


    Watching her about to strike, Yueyao coldly said, "Who do you think you are, how dare you?"


    She had not expected Tingzheng''s life to be this miserable. A maid and an old nanny dared to scold and even to hit him. What kind of sister was she?


    The nanny turned her head and, seeing Yueyao''s frosty face, was terrified out of her wits and fell to her knees, "Third Young Lady, spare my life, spare my life. I was only trying to scare the young master, I''ve never laid a finger on him. Please, Young Lady, have mercy, have mercy on me."


    Yueyao coldly asked, "Where is Maternal Aunt You? Where is she?" Given her behavior just now, it wouldn''t be too much to beat her to death.


    The terrified nanny stammered, "I do not know, servant doesn''t know. Maternal Aunt You went out early in the morning and hasn''t come back yet." If this got out to the Old Master and Madam, she had no way out but to hope that Yueyao would let her off.


    Yueyao didn''t even glance at her and walked to Brother Zheng''s side. His face was a mess of tears and snot. His clothes were stained with something unknown, dirty and graying in patches. His hands were also blackened. He looked like a wild child.


    Yueyao carefully examined Brother Zheng. He was skinny and bony, hardly any flesh on his frame. Though he was already five years old, he appeared only three or four years old.


    Seeing this, Yueyao''s heart ached. In her previous life, she hadn''t cared much for this half-brother. How could she have known he lived such a difficult life? Alas, Yueyao blamed herself. Looking at what happened in her previous life, it was clear that Maternal Aunt You hadn''t cared for him at all. Otherwise, why would she have delayed calling the doctor, resulting in his death from fever?


    Yueyao took Brother Zheng''s hand; the air was warm in August, yet his hand was ice cold. Suddenly feeling a chill, Yueyao lifted his sleeve and his shirt. Thankfully, there were no scars. These people, audacious as they were, had not dared to actually hit Brother Zheng.


    The old nanny watched Yueyao''s stern gaze and kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. Yueyao turned her head, "Nanny Zheng, when a servant dares to bully a master, how should she be punished?"


    Nanny Zheng coldly said, "Twenty strokes of the cane and sell the entire family off."


    The nanny collapsed to the ground, then immediately began wailing like a slaughtered pig, "Young Lady, spare my life, spare my life!"


    Yueyao seemed as though she hadn''t heard her. She had seen through these people long ago. When they held the upper hand, they would even disregard their masters. To them, being kind meant being naive and easy to bully.


    At this moment, Brother Zheng, seeing Yueyao, had hope in his eyes, but also fear. Finally, he mustered great courage, took hold of Yueyao''s sleeve, and called her, "Sister."


    Yueyao''s body shuddered, thinking she had heard wrong, she unconsciously asked again, "What did you just call me?" In Yueyao''s memory, she had never seen Brother Zheng. Why then did Brother Zheng know she was his elder sister?


    Brother Zheng''s mouth opened for a while, but he didn''t speak again.


    Hua Lei feared Yueyao would lose patience and disregard Young Master Zheng again, swiftly standing aside and coaxing, "Young Master Zheng, Third Young Lady is asking you a question. You should tell the young lady everything you want to say."


    Only then did Brother Zheng softly call out again, "Sister."


    Yueyao asked in astonishment, "How do you know I am your sister?"


    Brother Zheng''s voice was like that of a mosquito, "I have seen Sister before; Sister even gave me candy to eat." After speaking, he lowered his head again.


    Yueyao was very perplexed, she had no recollection of this.


    As Yueyao pondered still, Hua Lei whispered into Yueyao''s ear, "Young lady, I was the one who brought the candy. The young master also saw you on the boat." In fact, Hua Lei had been silently taking good care of Tingzheng.


    Yueyao glanced at Hua Lei then bitterly smiled. What kind of sister was she truly, worse even than a maid.


    Hua Lei, unaware of Yueyao''s thoughts, instead comforted her, "Young lady, although Young Master Tingzheng is not very bright, he is definitely not a fool." Hua Lei worried Yueyao would think ill of Tingzheng for being foolish, having suddenly changed her mind. Although everyone said Tingzheng was a fool, Hua Lei believed he was not truly foolish, just less intelligent than average. Blood relatives are closer than cousins. For the young lady now, other than the Old Madam, Tingzheng was the most reliable.


    Yueyao could see from Tingzheng''s earlier words that her brother was a bit silly, but he was absolutely not a fool. Otherwise, he would not have remembered her for so long. "Brother Zheng, tell sister, was the candy tasty?"


    Brother Zheng looked at Yueyao, and speaking from his heart, said, "Sister, I am very hungry." Perhaps the memory of the candy was profound, or perhaps because they were siblings, connected by blood, even more so a combination of both. Brother Zheng trusted Yueyao and wanted to be close to her.


    When Yueyao heard Tingzheng say he was hungry, she suddenly became furious. She shouted harshly, "Are you not being fed every day? Is the household embezzling Brother Zheng''s monthly allowance of silver?"


    Hua Lei was somewhat stunned. The young lady had never lost her temper so greatly. In Hua Lei''s memory, the young lady had always been quiet and gentle, never speaking loudly; but now she seemed completely changed, strangely unfamiliar. Could a single dream have altered the young lady this much?


    Hua Lei quickly dismissed these messy thoughts; the young lady might have changed, but she had changed for the better. Thoughts of anything else were discarded.


    The old nanny knelt on the ground, crying, "Young lady, even if servant had the gall, I wouldn''t dare to skim off Young Master''s monthly allowance of silver. It was Maternal Aunt You, the silver was always managed by Maternal Aunt You." Adding another crime would likely not just result in the family being sold, but the entire family beaten to death. At this moment, she could only push the blame onto Maternal Aunt You.


    Yueyao contained her anger, no longer scolding the old nanny. Scolding her more would be of no use. She took her own handkerchief and wiped the tears and snot from Tingzheng''s face. A once clean, white handkerchief was now completely soiled.


    Hua Lei stared dazedly at Yueyao. The young lady was known for being impeccably clean, never allowing others to touch her belongings, much less to come into contact with such filth. The young lady had truly changed, changed for the better. Madam in heaven knowing her words had completely transformed the young lady, would certainly be very gratified.


    Yueyao addressed the nanny groveling on the ground, who had cried so much she could no longer make a sound, "Where are the clothes?" These clothes definitely won''t do. A new outfit was needed.


    The old nanny had been crying too loudly, and now she couldn''t utter a single word.

 Chapter 25 - 12: Siblings

    Chapter 25: Chapter 12: Siblings


    Yueyao, holding Brother Zheng''s hand, entered the room, opened the trunk, and started searching for a set of clothes for Brother Zheng to change into. However, after a long search, she found no satisfactory clothes. All the clothes were either too short or made of extremely poor material, and were rough to the touch. It was not only the attendants taking care of Tingzheng who were negligent, but also the maids and old nannies in the sewing room who were miserly. From this, it was evident how much Lady family neglected Tingzheng.


    Yueyao stared blankly at the old clothes in the trunk. At that moment, Hua Lei brought some water over, and Yueyao took the handkerchief, dipped it in the water, and wrung it out to clean Tingzheng''s face and hands thoroughly.


    Yueyao, looking at the clean Brother Zheng, was taken aback again. Gazing at Brother Zheng, she always felt a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, it struck her that Brother Zheng''s features might indeed resemble hers. No wonder Lady family did not want her to see Brother Zheng; would she have taken him to heart if he looked similar to her as he grew?


    Seeing Yueyao staring at him, Brother Zheng grew somewhat scared, "Sister?"


    Yueyao came to her senses and took Brother Zheng''s small hand, "Come with sister."


    Though not clever, Brother Zheng was sensitive. Hearing Yueyao say this, he cautiously asked, "Sister, do you mean for me to go with you?"


    Yueyao, feeling very sorry, touched Brother Zheng''s small face, "It was sister''s fault before. Sister failed to take care of you properly, which made you suffer so much. From now on, with sister here, no one will dare to bully you."


    Brother Zheng amiably held Yueyao''s hand, showing his willingness to go with her. But just as they were leaving the yard, they saw Maternal Aunt You dressed in a lake-blue outfit approaching. Maternal Aunt Yue had styled her hair in a hanging horse hairbun and pinned a silver hairpin, embellished with two exquisite silk flowers at her temples.


    Maternal Aunt You, although not applying rouge, did not have a trace of sadness. Her life seemed rather comfortable. Of the three Maternal Aunts, the other two had been dealt with by the eldest uncle when they were in Jiangnan. Only because Maternal Aunt You was a family-born servant and was with Brother Zheng had she been spared, or else she would have been dealt with too.


    Yueyao''s eyes flashed with a sharp glint, but she quickly returned to normal, so quickly that no one noticed the change in her expression. Her father had not been dead for three years, yet Maternal Aunt You had such fine tastes. Yueyao remembered that not long after Brother Zheng, Maternal Aunt You remarried, reportedly becoming a legitimate Madam outside the Capital City, and she was living well.


    When Maternal Aunt You saw Yueyao, scared, she immediately bowed, "Maidservant did not know that the young lady was here. Maidservant begs forgiveness, miss." She even glanced at Yueyao holding Brother Zheng''s hand shakily. Her heart trembled, wondering what Third Young Lady was up to, was she planning to take Brother Zheng away?


    Yueyao pretended to look casually at Maternal Aunt You and said indifferently, "Brother Zheng is my father''s only son, and I will take good care of him. These past years, it must have been hard on Maternal Aunt You." Although as a legitimate daughter she needn''t talk so much nonsense with a Maternal Aunt, the necessary courtesies still had to be observed.


    Maternal Aunt You''s legs weakened, but she soon lifted her head and said, "Miss, you are still young. Keeping Brother Zheng by your side might tire you. Having Brother Zheng with her brought many conveniences. Brother Zheng was a young master with a handsome allowance, and when he grew up, he would be able to show her filial piety."


    Yueyao coldly replied, "Brother Zheng is my brother, and educating my brother is my responsibility, where does the question of being tired come in? It seems Maternal Aunt has had quite a good time here too! You have certainly gained more weight since coming to the Capital City." In ancient times, elder sisters were like mothers, personally educating their brothers was commonplace, especially as the second branch now had only two people left. Yueyao in Jiangnan was quite well-known as a talented lady, which was why the Old Madam immediately agreed with Yueyao. The reason was clear; Yueyao was indeed capable of handling this task.


    Maternal Aunt You, frightened by Yueyao''s words, felt her heart nearly leap out of her chest. Yueyao mocked her, saying her days were very good and she had even gained weight. Being overweight implied that she was not grieving for the Second Old Master and Second Madam''s deaths. With such a huge accusation put on her, she could end up with nowhere to bury her body. Maternal Aunt You did not understand why the Third Young Lady had become so sarcastic and biting. Hurriedly, she defended herself, "Miss, I am wrongly accused. This maidservant has been praying daily for the Old Masters and would never dare to slack."


    Yueyao''s eyes showed sarcasm. Praying daily, yet not knowing where half the day is spent, and still claiming to pray daily. What a joke. Yueyao, not wanting to waste time watching her act, took Brother Zheng''s hand, preparing to leave.

 Chapter 26 - 12: Siblings_2

    Chapter 26: Chapter 12: Siblings_2


    Maternal Auntie You, not wanting to let go, was crying very sorrowfully as she clung to Brother Zheng''s clothes, "Brother Zheng, you are my lifeblood, you cannot abandon me. If you leave, what will I do?"


    Brother Zheng did not hesitate and only held Yueyao''s hand tightly, as if he was afraid Yueyao would let go and throw him back to this woman.


    Yueyao reassured Brother Zheng and then gave Maternal Aunt You a cold laugh, but she did not respond to Maternal Aunt You and start an argument with a father''s concubine, as it would lower her status. Yueyao turned to the silent Nanny Zheng and said, "Nanny, I will leave this matter in your hands." After speaking, Yueyao, without glancing at Maternal Aunt You, walked away, pulling Brother Zheng along.


    Nanny Zheng had noticed Yueyao''s strong approach from the start and was greatly shocked. When had the young lady become so assertive? Or was it that the young lady had just been too grieved before, constantly immersed in the scriptures and paying no attention to external affairs, thus everyone thought the Third Young Lady was easy to talk to? In fact, the Third Young Lady had always been strong-willed.


    Nanny Zheng had previously heard that the Third Young Lady was somewhat bookish, and she had thought so herself for the past half a year. She hadn''t expected that now she had changed completely. It seemed that reality and rumors were not the same!


    Thinking this, Nanny Zheng immediately shouted at the following maids and old nannies, "What are you standing there for? Hurry and pull her away!" The Third Young Lady was the legitimate daughter of the mansion; though her parents were gone, the Old Madam treated her as dearly as the apple of her eye. Now that the Third Young Lady was being assertive, she dared not offend her.


    The following maids and old nannies immediately went to pull Maternal Aunt You away.


    Seeing Maternal Aunt You desperately clinging on and mumbling something unclear, Nanny Zheng''s expression also changed, "Maternal Aunt You, the Old Madam has already agreed to allow the Third Young Lady to personally teach Young Master Tingzheng. You grew up in this mansion too, and should know the rules." Once the Old Madam had spoken, not even the Great Master and the Eldest Madam dared to object. If anyone dared to cause more trouble, with a word from the Old Madam, selling them off would not meet any objections.


    Maternal Aunt You had thought it was just a whim of Yueyao; she didn''t know that she had actually gained the Old Madam''s approval. In Lian Mansion, the Old Madam''s word was as powerful as an imperial edict from the Emperor. Nobody dared to defy it. Immediately, she let go of her hold.


    Yueyao successfully took Brother Zheng away. As they walked, Yueyao noticed that Brother Zheng was slowing down and even frowned. She quickly stopped and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Does your foot hurt?"


    Brother Zheng shook his head.


    Yueyao wanted to carry Brother Zhenzhen, but being frail and young, she couldn''t lift him. Mu Qiu wanted to carry Brother Zhenzhen, but he was unwilling. Hua Lei tried to carry him, but he was also reluctant. All he did was clutch Yueyao''s hand, refusing to let go. He was afraid that if he let go, his sister would not want him anymore.


    Yueyao saw the panic flash in his eyes, feeling his fear. She squatted down, took off Brother Zheng''s shoes, and saw a long cut on his foot that was bleeding.


    Yueyao held Tingzheng, tears streaming down. Tingzheng had passed away early in his previous life due to these people''s neglect. It was her failure as a sister; she truly owed an apology to their parents in the afterlife. Yueyao thought her tears had dried up in her previous life, but she still had so many now. Being able to cry meant she still knew heartache and still held hope for the future.


    Tingzheng used his hand to wipe her tears and said softly, "Sister, don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt. Please, don''t cry." While saying not to cry, he too had tears in his eyes.


    Hua Lei and Mu Qiu didn''t know why Yueyao was crying so sadly; they could only try their best to console her.


    Yueyao stopped her tears and softly said, "Since you don''t want them to carry you, how about sister carries you on her back?"


    Mu Qiu initially wanted to stop her but was blocked by Hua Lei. Hua Lei whispered in Mu Qiu''s ear, "Though it''s a bit unorthodox, this could strengthen the siblings'' bond. If Brother Zheng grows close to her, he could protect the young lady in the future."


    Mu Qiu then stood still.


    Brother Zheng was initially unwilling, but seeing Yueyao squatting in front of him, he obediently leaned onto her back, his thin little hand wrapped around her neck, his small head resting against her neck. He softly called out, "Sister, I''m okay now."


    Yueyao''s whole body shook, almost losing control of her tears again. But in the end, she managed to swallow them back. Their future path was still long, and the road ahead for the two of them was filled with hardships. To ensure that Brother Zheng grew up safely and that she herself lived peacefully and successfully, she needed to carefully plan.

 Chapter 27 - 12: Siblings_3

    Chapter 27: Chapter 12: Siblings_3


    Mu Qiu stood to the side, full of concern, yet she knew Yueyao''s temperament well, persuasion would be futile. The maids and old nannies who served Yueyao all knew that once the young lady made up her mind about something, she wouldn''t change it. This was precisely what had worried Hua Lei in the beginning.


    So she didn''t try to persuade, only watched carefully from the side. She hoped above all that there wouldn''t be a fall, fearing that the young lady might tumble and hurt both herself and the child.


    Nanny Zheng watched Yueyao''s behavior with confusion in her heart. Everyone in the household knew of the Third Young Lady''s talents and her lofty character, which greatly resembled that of the Second Old Master. But now, seeing how she treated her brother in such a way, where was the loftiness? The rumors were completely unreliable.


    Nanny Zheng pondered Yueyao''s behavior, doubt filling her eyes. The young lady, aside from occasionally visiting the Old Madam to pay respects, would shut herself away in the courtyard, copying Buddhist scriptures. How could there be such a drastic change?


    Yueyao walked very slowly; to be honest, she, too, now seldom ventured beyond her own threshold. She was not like her previous life when she took great care of her health in the Nunnery. Back then, she could have traveled a thousand miles back to the Capital City alone for an explanation without a hitch. But now her body was weak, compounded by an illness just a few days ago. Carrying Young Master Zheng for a while, she began to break out in sweat on her forehead.


    Young Master Zheng, seeing Yueyao''s struggle, said carefully, "Sister, let me walk on my own! I can walk."


    Yueyao, hearing such heart-warming words, felt both moved and guilty. What a mess she had made of things in her past life. No matter how poorly Young Master Zheng was born, they were still blood-related siblings. How could she have abandoned him without a care in her past life? How could she not have known to take proper care of Young Master Zheng!


    Before Yueyao could speak, Hua Lei was the first to say, "Young Master Zheng, let this servant carry you. Let the young lady rest for a while, shall we? Don''t worry, young master, the young lady will always be by your side."


    Young Master Zheng didn''t understand why Yueyao was crying, but he wiped away her tears with his little hand and said, "Sister, I''ll let her carry me."


    Yueyao nodded; she really couldn''t hold on any longer. Continuing to carry him might result in her fainting. Fainting wasn''t a problem, but what concerned her was that her grandmother might think she was too weak to take care of Young Master Zheng. She was apprehensive about leaving him in the front courtyard without a reliable person around.


    After Yueyao set Young Master Zheng down, Hua Lei carried him, and Mu Qiu supported Yueyao; the group soon returned to the Lanxi Courtyard.


    The maids guarding the courtyard were surprised to see Yueyao bringing back a little boy. But when Hua Lei announced it was Young Master Tingzheng, everyone calmed down. Hua Lei immediately commanded, "Clean out the side room."


    Nanny Gu, upon hearing the news, thought Yueyao was merely acting on a whim. However, when she came out and saw Yueyao genuinely bringing Young Master Zheng back, her face turned ashen.


    Yueyao, observing Nanny Gu''s uncertain demeanor, remembered that it was she who whispered in her ear, calling Young Master Zheng low-born, slow-witted, and a fool. Because of these words, her own high opinion of herself led her to look down on Young Master Zheng from the bottom of her heart. Nanny Gu mentioned him several times later, but due to her disdain, she still ignored Young Master Zheng. He met an early demise, and this treacherous woman was half to blame.


    A harsh light flickered in Yueyao''s eyes. She truly didn''t want to see this dishonorable creature seeking personal gain around her any longer. It seemed she had to take action sooner.


    Mu Qiu instructed from the side, "Go get some hot water."


    After thinking it over, Yueyao said, "Dong Qing, go and bring out that piece of green satin. Start working at once and make some proper clothes for Young Master Zheng. His current outfit won''t do." Summer was here, and summer clothes were simple¡ª the maids could sew one or two sets in a day.


    Yueyao had two senior maids by her side, Mu Qiu and Hua Lei; and four second-class maids, Dong Qing, Dong Mei, Xi Juan, and Xi Yu. All six maids were carefully selected by Madam Ma for Yueyao.


    Dong Qing hurried to the storeroom to look for cloth. Madam Ma''s dowry, including the deeds of the Tian Zhuang stores, was in the hands of the Old Madam. However, Madam Ma''s other dowry items, such as satin and jewelry, were kept in Lanxi Garden, left under Yueyao''s own care with intention.


    Yueyao personally took Young Master Zheng to bathe. Xi Juan and Xi Yu helped on the side. Mu Qiu, Hua Lei, Dong Qing, and several second-class maids genuinely welcomed Young Master Zheng to stay. Each day the young lady didn''t seem to care or do anything but copy the Classic of Filial Piety, steeping herself in sorrow every day. As a result, her health deteriorated, to the point she had fainted twice. The young lady kept them on tenterhooks day after day with her condition. Now that Young Master Zheng had come, the young lady would have to take care of him. Having something to share her attention, her grief would consequently be lessened.


    While Yueyao was talking to Young Master Zheng, she heard that Lady family had arrived.


    Yueyao personally went out to welcome Lady family, seeing that she had changed into a fragrant-colored butterfly and grape pattern jacket, paired with a plain Hangzhou pleated skirt. On her face hung a kindly smile, the visage of a Bodhisattva.


    Yueyao bowed to Lady family: "Auntie."


    Lady family approached with a face full of affection: "My child, why so formal with your auntie? Just tell me if there is anything, no need for such courtesy."


    Yueyao had to exert great effort to suppress the disgust in her heart, speaking timidly with her head lowered: "Auntie is already working so hard managing estate matters. How could Yueyao trouble you with such minor issues? It would be far too unfilial." If she truly cared, why did Tingzheng not have fitting clothes to wear? Everyone at the bottom only toadied up to those above. If Lady family really had the intention, Tingzheng wouldn''t have to suffer like this. Actually, in her previous life, she fell into a misconception; many details revealed that Lady family was not truly kind-hearted.


    The word "filial" caused Lady family''s face to twitch. While it sounded nice, her words seemed somewhat awkward. "Filial" was generally used only for one''s own parents. It wasn''t a word that should apply to an auntie like herself.


    Lady family patted Yueyao''s hand with a smile, "I know you are a filial child, and a sincere one at that. But even if your auntie is busy, it''s not to the extent of neglecting your affairs. Tell me the truth, Yueyao, has anyone bullied you these past few days?"


    Yueyao shook her head: "With Grandmother and Auntie looking after me, who would dare to bully me? Moreover, no one in the estate would have the gall to disrespect their master like that." Her words were indeed true. Before the Shen family called off her engagement, even as all her money was being taken away, no one in the estate openly mistreated her. As long as she had utility value, Lady family would not mistreat her.


    Lady family, seeing that Yueyao spoke from the heart, hesitated and then spoke. The old nanny had given the orders; she just wanted to test Yueyao''s attitude.


    Lady family couldn''t understand why this girl suddenly wanted to take that fool by her side. She looked down on Young Master Zheng a hundred times over. With his silly appearance, it was shameful to say he was a child of the Lian family. What had gotten into Yao Girl, always so proud and aloof? Could it be instigation by those around her? That shouldn''t be the case! Lady family couldn''t quite grasp Yueyao''s intentions.


    Seeing Lady family in deep thought, Yueyao figured that she had come especially because she was worried that Young Master Zheng''s stay might cause some trouble. She might be thinking of ways to move Young Master Zheng elsewhere. Since she hadn''t yet placed someone she could trust by Young Master Zheng''s side and the siblings had just met, she wouldn''t let Tingzheng out of her sight.


    Yueyao clenched her hands, her face showing a sorrowful expression: "Auntie, I was very upset when I saw that old nanny bullying Young Master Zheng earlier. I, as his sister, did not even know that my brother went hungry every day, had to endure an empty stomach, and was scolded and even beaten by the maids below. Thankfully, Mother visited me in a dream. Otherwise, if anything happened to Young Master Zheng, Father''s only bloodline would be gone. What use would there be in copying more Classic of Filial Piety?" Without needing any props, the tears simply fell plop plop.


    Lady family was taken aback.

 Chapter 28 - 13: Ancient Books

    Chapter 28: Chapter 13: Ancient Books


    Lady Mo suddenly didn''t know what medicine Yueyao was selling in her gourd. But she didn''t think too much about it, thinking that even if Third Girl really was instigated by those around her, it was okay to educate this fool. Such a simple-minded fool wouldn''t be in the way of anything. However, she had to check what had been going on with this girl lately. Her actions these past few days were very suspicious. Lady Mo felt like she was losing control.


    Lady Mo''s mind turned quickly, but her face showed nothing. She took a handkerchief and gently wiped Yueyao''s tears, her movements tender. She spoke softly and gently, "Silly girl, how could this be your fault? It''s all because those crafty slaves are lawless. Don''t worry, I will punish them severely and make sure they don''t dare to misbehave again."


    Yueyao suppressed the disgust in her heart and, with a grateful expression, said, "Thank you, Auntie. I trust you to take care of Brother Zheng''s matter."


    Once she saw Yueyao''s emotions had stabilized, Lady Mo said, "Yueyao, you are also weak in health, and having Brother Zheng live with you will be too much for you to bear. Yueyao, Brother Zheng is already five years old; he should start his education. He can''t always stay in the inner house. I will prepare a yard for him in the front courtyard and move him there. Don''t worry, I will carefully select his maids and nannies."


    Yueyao thought to herself, just as expected: "I have already discussed with Grandma, and for the time being, Brother Zheng will live with me. He hasn''t learned anything before and doesn''t know anything. Auntie, as you know, Brother Zheng is not too clever, and I really can''t rest easy putting him out there now. I want to keep him with me first and teach him to read and write. After a year or so, when he can recognize a few characters, it won''t be too late to send him to school." Just sending him out like this would be strange if Brother Zheng could get along. If he lost his self-confidence, he might end up worse than he is now. Better to let herself enlighten Brother Zheng and nurture him for a year. Then, she could find an academy for him to study. Not seeking any great accomplishment, only hoping he could grow up safely and uphold the second branch of the family.


    Seeing that Yueyao brought up the Old Madam, Lady Mo had no more to say. She changed her approach: "Yueyao, are you really sure you can take care of Brother Zheng? Can your health endure it? The doctor said you need to rest well."


    Lady Mo always felt something was off. In the past, Yueyao would listen to most of what she said. If she didn''t, Nanny Gu would persuade her, then she would comply with her wishes. Now this girl was full of ideas. And she had received news that this girl had started to dislike Nanny Gu. What exactly changed Third Girl as if it were overnight?


    Yueyao was resolute: "Auntie, I will take care of myself and will definitely be able to take care of my brother as well. I won''t worry Grandma, please rest assured." Listening to you would really be falling into a trap.


    Lady Mo softly brushed a few strands of hair from Yueyao''s forehead and said gently, "Since you have decided, I won''t try to persuade you. Just send a maid to tell me if you lack anything. Don''t be hard on yourself."


    Yueyao curtsied, without any pretense: "Brother Zheng''s previous clothes are either too short or torn, not a single one is wearable. They''re all tattered. I was hoping to have the sewing room make a few more outfits for Brother Zheng."


    As soon as Yueyao finished speaking, the surrounding area was so quiet you could hear a needle drop.


    Lady Mo''s face stiffened, what did she mean by not a single wearable piece of clothing? Being the steward''s wife, such a statement from Third Young Lady could be taken as a comment on her negligence. This girl had also learned to speak indirectly. She really had grown and achieved something.


    Lady Mo was annoyed inside, but her face didn''t show it. She immediately agreed: "I have already ordered the sewing room to rush the production of Brother Zheng''s clothes. Other items will also be sent over later. But making the clothes will take at least two to three days. I will find a few garments your elder brothers wore when they were young to send over. Just make do with these for a few days, how about that?"


    Yueyao''s face clearly showed displeasure. The sewing room had enough staff; why would it take days to deliver the clothes? She could have her maid make two sets of clothes for Brother Zheng before evening meal. There was no need to wait several days. And why should Brother Zheng have to wear old clothes? Despite the coldness in her heart, Yueyao replied with a controlled tone, "Thank you, Auntie, for the trouble for Brother Zheng. But as for the clothes, don''t bother. I''ve already ordered my maid to make some for Brother Zheng. They''ll be ready in a couple of Shichen."


    The maids and old nannies around them all bowed their heads.

 Chapter 29 - 13: Ancient Books_2

    Chapter 29: Chapter 13: Ancient Books_2


    Lady Mo''s face turned sour at once, the maid was too ungrateful, almost saying she didn''t care about Brother Zheng at all, "The clothes from the needlework room take a longer time to make, but I will hurry them along. I''ll also have two sets made for you."


    Yueyao''s face broke into a smile, "Auntie, I have plenty of clothes, and I can''t wear them all for now. There''s no need to make more for me." Now was not the time to fall out with Lady Mo.


    Lady Mo replied with a honeyed smile, "It''s only right. You haven''t had many new clothes made since you returned. Autumn is coming soon, so you should have two new sets made."


    Yueyao laughed lightly, "Auntie, it wouldn''t be fair if the sisters didn''t have any and only I did. Better not to make them." If she wanted to make them, let her make them! After all, it was the family''s money being spent.


    Lady Mo then indicated that all the sisters would have new clothes, and only then did Yueyao stop dwelling on the topic. At that moment, Hua Lei brought Yueyao a bowl of ginseng porridge.


    Yueyao never liked taking tonics before, but now she not only moved around more, but also never missed a day of tonics. Her body was too weak, she must recover her health as soon as possible. Looking at the ginseng porridge, however, she still frowned. Her body needed tonics, but not necessarily ginseng to recover.


    Lady Mo said affectionately, "Yueyao, you must take good care of yourself in the future. If you lack anything, just send someone to tell your auntie. We can''t let anyone else be aggrieved but certainly not you."


    Yueyao found the situation nauseating. No matter what had happened in her past life, Yueyao''s nature was hard to change, proud and aloof. It used to be outward, but now it was inward.


    Lady Mo said all this, finally coming to the point, "Yueyao, Brother Zheng needs someone to serve by his side. The people serving him, especially the Steward Mother, must be carefully chosen. The young servants must also be carefully selected, lest a mischievous one who doesn''t understand things lead Brother Zheng astray; such a mistake would be impossible to redress."


    Yueyao, on guard against Lady Mo''s visit from the start, inwardly sneered after hearing Lady Mo''s words, just as she expected. The maids close to her heart, the personal young servants, all must be people she trusted. She absolutely didn''t want anyone arranged by Lady Mo. If she let Lady Mo arrange things, who knew if she would intentionally lead Brother Zheng astray, or cause his premature death, leaving only her.


    Yueyao pondered; it was time to find a suitable opportunity to start employing the people who accompanied her mother''s dowry. However, she would first need to get their service contracts in hand. She could not repeat the past mistake of letting Lady Mo hold these contracts. Thankfully, with her grandmother watching over, the only people in her courtyard were a few coarse maids¡ªher personal maids like Mu Qiu, Hua Lei, and Dong Qing from Jiangnan had their service contracts in her hands.


    Yueyao''s mind raced with countless thoughts, but her face showed nothing. She earnestly said to Lady Mo, "Mother, I already have someone in mind for the position, I was about to discuss it with Grandmother. As for maids and young servants, let''s wait a couple of days. Auntie, I have been too neglectful of this younger brother before; I don''t even know Brother Zheng''s temperament. I want to understand his disposition before selecting suitable people for him. So, these matters will have to wait for a while."


    Lady Mo was filled with suspicion. Was she being defensive, or had she truly taken an interest in that fool? In any case, either situation was unfavorable to Lady Mo, "Our Yueyao sounds so mature all of a sudden. Thinking so thoroughly."


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao''s face fell, "An older sister is like a mother. If I continue as before, solely occupied with copying scriptures and not caring for Brother Zheng properly, I would dishonor the memory of our parents in heaven."


    With the conversation now at this point, what more could Lady Mo say? Moreover, it was the grandmother who had promised. If Third Girl didn''t change her mind, Lady Mo was powerless.


    Seeing Lady Mo hold her tongue, Yueyao brought up another matter, "Auntie, I would like to invite Doctor Tang to come and examine Brother Zheng. He''s too frail and needs proper nourishment."


    Lady Mu naturally agreed wholeheartedly.


    After Lady Mu left, Yueyao led Brother Zheng into the room. As soon as she closed the door, her expression immediately darkened. From now on, she would have to wear a mask and deal with Lady Mu.


    Hua Lei and Dong Qing went to the storeroom and, after some searching, finally found the green satin Yueyao had mentioned. Having retrieved it, they let several maids skilled in needlework in the courtyard start cutting and sewing. Yueyao demanded that the clothes be made by evening.


    Hua Lei came over and said to Yueyao, "Miss, the storeroom should also be sorted out. There are too many things, and it''s becoming rather cluttered. If we don''t organize it, I''m worried we won''t even notice if something goes missing." Half of the items in the storeroom were part of Second Madam''s dowry. The other half had been transported from Jiangnan.


    A lot of items had been brought back from Jiangnan, half of which went to the public treasury. There were also quite a few items that the Old Madam had sent to Lanxi Courtyard. These items were also not few in number and were worth quite a lot of money.


    Upon hearing about missing items, a sharp look flashed through Yueyao''s eyes, so quickly that Hua Lei thought she had been mistaken. Hua Lei convinced herself it must have been an illusion; how could the miss have such a look in her eyes?


    Yueyao remembered how, in her previous life after the Old Madam had passed away, Lady Mu subtly suggested that the storeroom needed tidying. At that time, she didn''t care much about these things and readily agreed, allowing Nanny Gu to oversee the reorganization of the storeroom. Subsequently, all those items ended up in Lady Mu''s hands. Yueyao didn''t have much recollection of the gold, silver, and jewels, antiques, and paintings; she had never put much value on them. What she couldn''t forget were those precious books.


    She remembered them so clearly because by the time she realized, all those items were gone. Gold had its price, but ancient books¡ªunique copies¡ªwere priceless. Silver and such could be earned back, but once those items were gone, no amount of money could buy them back.


    Seeing Yueyao lost in thought once again, Hua Lei pondered whether she had said something wrong: "Miss, miss..."


    Yueyao came back to her senses, a flicker of cold determination in her eyes. She must safeguard these ancient books for future generations. If they ended up with Lady Mu, it would be a complete waste. If she wasn''t wrong in her guess, these unique ancient books were probably given away by Lady Mu as gifts. She knew that many officials coveted such items. Her father also obtained many unique copies of ancient books this way. Now, with the Old Madam present, Lady Mu dared not act recklessly. Once the Old Madam was gone, Lady Mu would surely find a way to take them from her hands.


    Yueyao hadn''t planned on hiding them; hiding was indeed impossible. The list of her mother''s dowry was still with the Old Madam (and Yueyao''s own dowry included ancient books). To truly preserve them, there was only one way: to hide them well. To hide them in a place where Lady Mu could not find them. That way, Lady Mu would be helpless.


    Yueyao thought that for the moment she did not know the safest place. But once she got rid of the menace that was Nanny Gu, she would slowly devise a plan.


    At this thought, Yueyao''s lips curled into a mocking smile, which disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. Her father must have known about Lady Mu''s character all along, which was why he entrusted half of the family''s assets to Uncle Li when he was seriously ill, as a safeguard. The remaining half was then split again, half for her to keep, and the other half entrusted to the Old Madam. This fortune would fall into the hands of the main branch only after the Old Madam''s passing.


    Now, Nanny Gu knew she had money from her father, but she had no idea how much she truly possessed. No matter what, she could never reveal the full extent of her wealth to a mere nanny. In her past life, she was tricked by Lady Mu into revealing it.


    The situation was beyond her control; she currently had no means to seek revenge. She and her brother still relied on the main branch; their fate was tied to it¡ªit prospered and suffered with them. In her previous life, her path to survival was cut off, and she destroyed the Lian family in her resentment. Now, she couldn''t afford to do the same. If she brought ruin to the main branch, there would be no place in the world for her and her brother anymore. No one would take in someone who brought about the destruction of their own clan. Moreover, if she were to bring down the Lian family again, she would have no face to meet her father and the ancestors of the Lian family in the afterlife.

 Chapter 30 - 14: The Old Madam’s Thoughts

    Chapter 30: Chapter 14: The Old Madam''s Thoughts


    In Yisong Courtyard, maids and old nannies moved about without making a sound, preserving the exceptional quiet.


    The Old Madam leaned against a cushion made of green satin. She listened quietly as Nanny Zheng relayed the events occurring in Lanxi Courtyard.


    After hearing everything, Old Madam fell into deep thought. After a long while, she showed a puzzled look, "Is Third Girl preparing against Lady Mo? Has someone been speaking ill of Lady Mo in front of Yueyao?" This child has always been straightforward, concerned with nothing but copying scriptures. Her sudden astuteness is indeed surprising.


    Nanny Zheng shook her head, "Since Third Young Lady returned to Capital City, only those few people have served by her side, none of whom is given to idle gossip." Second Madam wouldn''t pick any who were.


    Old Madam''s expression suddenly changed, and she gripped the prayer beads tightly in her hand. Seeing Old Madam''s expression, Nanny Zheng was startled, "Old Madam, what''s wrong?"


    Old Madam looked at Nanny Zheng and said, "Third Girl mentioned that Second Son''s Wife came to her in a dream, asking her to take good care of Brother Zheng. How much truth do you think is in that?"


    Nanny Zheng appeared astonished, "That must be completely true. Third Young Lady hasn''t mentioned Young Master Zheng since her return. I''ve heard that when she was in Jiangnan, Second Old Master didn''t even let them meet. You know that Second Master does not like Young Master Zheng, Old Madam. Could it be you suspect Third Young Lady of lying?" That doesn''t seem right; Third Young Lady is sincere and could not lie.


    Old Madam shook her head, "That girl has always been naive. Since her return, she''s been in her courtyard every day copying the Classic of Filial Piety, scarcely stepping outside. Why would she suddenly think of Brother Zheng and tell me such a fib?" Old Madam had no doubt about Yueyao''s claim that her mother had come to her in a dream, asking to care for Brother Zheng. Although it seemed implausible, longing for her son''s welfare from beyond was a sign of a virtuous daughter-in-law. Old Madam was inclined to believe it.


    Nanny Zheng was also puzzled about Yueyao raising this point. The Old Madam was in poor health, presently more bark than bite. Old Madam had always thought Eldest Madam to be cruel-hearted and had clung to control of the Inner Courtyard without yielding. These past years, her health hadn''t permitted her to hang on; she''d had to let go of many responsibilities. Yet publicly, Old Madam still hadn''t relinquished control.


    Nanny Zheng truly felt the Old Madam was overthinking it; Eldest Madam had a compassionate heart, managed everything in the estate responsibly, and was very filial to Old Madam. Over these many years, she never missed a daily greeting, yet unfortunately, she never won Old Madam''s favor and remained under constant vigilance.


    Old Madam shook her head and said, "I originally thought, with Third Girl''s disposition, no matter what I said, she wouldn''t listen. I don''t have many days left and didn''t wish to stir up trouble. Let Lady Mo do as she pleases; after all, Second Son''s Wife has already arranged an excellent marriage for her. After Third Girl reaches marriageable age, she will marry into the Shen family. Shen Qian is now a Fourth-rank official. The Shen family boasts many talents, and Shen Qian has extensive connections in the court, an excellent reputation, and great prospects. This benefits my eldest child''s future. Even for the sake of the eldest child''s and her children''s futures, Lady Mo wouldn''t treat her unfairly in public. I just didn''t expect this girl to start guarding against Lady Mo. I am not sure if it''s a good or a bad thing." It was good that the girl was becoming more aware and wouldn''t lead a confused life, but the downside was that her days ahead wouldn''t be peaceful. Having watched Lady Mo for so many years, I know her true nature.


    Nanny Zheng didn''t understand why the Old Madam sighed, "Master, is there something inappropriate?" The Old Madam always saw further than she did.


    The Old Madam gave a wry smile, "If it was indeed a dream sent by Second Son''s Wife, do you think she would only tell Yao Girl to take good care of Brother Zheng? What sort of person is Lady Mo? Would Second Son''s Wife be unaware? Being such a clever woman, how could she fail to sense the ruthlessness in Lady Mo''s heart?"


    Nanny Zheng was speechless with shock, "This... It''s too inconceivable."


    Old Madam said after a moment of silence, "I''m not concerned about Brother Zheng, who comes from a humble background and lacks intelligence, unable to achieve greatness. I left him under Lady Mo''s care because she would not stint his food for the sake of her reputation. When Brother Zheng grows up, Lady Mo will arrange a marriage for him to protect her reputation. Then the boy could live a stable life. I just didn''t expect Third Girl to have noticed; I don''t know whether it''s a disaster or a blessing." I would rather Yueyao stay in the dark, knowing nothing, and live like this forever. The intrigues of the back court are endless, and it is only under my control that Lady Mo can be kept in check. Once I''m gone, Lady Mo will dominate the back court. Although the girl is smart, how can she outwit Lady Mo?

 Chapter 31 - 14: Old Madam’s Thoughts_2

    Chapter 31: Chapter 14: Old Madam''s Thoughts_2


    Nanny Zheng hesitated slightly, "Old Madam, the Third Young Lady is still quite naive. Having a falling out with the Eldest Madam would ultimately be adverse." Once she offended the lady of the household, life would certainly be difficult. It was better to endure when possible. Besides, the Eldest Madam had been behaving quite commendably these past years.


    A cold light flashed in the Old Madam''s eyes, "Lady is a person who would devour someone without spitting out their bones. Had it not been for an error that made me see her true nature, I would have been fooled by her facade. The things she has done are too disgrace for me even to speak of. These years, if it weren''t for my suppression, who knows what the Lian family would have become."


    Nanny Zheng bowed her head. She could listen, but she couldn''t speak ill of her superiors.


    Tiredness was evident in the Old Madam''s eyes, "Having served as an official outside for many years, the Second Son has already accumulated a substantial family fortune. The Second Son''s Wife also brought a significant dowry. The Third Girl used to be passive, so I had no choice but to resort to a less favorable strategy. But given Lady ''s malicious nature, I can never rest assured. What you say is correct, but without her parents, she will have to rely on the main branch in the future. If she harbors resentment towards Lady , it is she who will suffer in the end." Previously, the Third Girl was ignorant of many things and was not the type to manage affairs. This matter was not to be praised, but neither was it so bad. However, now she had begun to worry...


    After contemplating for a moment, Nanny Zheng spoke, "Old Madam, no matter what, the Third Young Lady is after all not a child of the main branch, and she has already been promised in marriage. She will not even need to prepare a dowry when she comes of age. The Eldest Madam won''t do anything untoward to the Third Young Lady, how much worse could it get? With the Second Madam''s dowry, the Third Young Lady will have more than enough to marry off splendidly."


    The Old Madam shook her head. She feared that Lady ''s greed would lead her to covet the Second Son''s Wife''s dowry. That was a significant amount of wealth. Previously, the Third Girl had not been concerned with such matters, but now she was, and she would not be easily fooled. They say that like mother, like daughter, and Madam Ma was not someone to be trifled with. The Third Young Lady might be young and naive, and inexperienced in worldly matters, not aware of the malevolence of the human heart, but she was intelligent, belonged to the younger generation, and had the Ma Family as her support. If she were truly to compete with Lady , regardless of who won or lost, the Lian family''s reputation would undoubtedly suffer. Many noble families have been ruined by such domestic disputes.


    Nanny Zheng hesitated to speak, "Old Madam, the Eldest Madam, shouldn''t be capable of..." Mainly because, throughout the years, she had not noticed any misconduct from the Eldest Madam.


    A mocking smile appeared on the Old Madam''s face, "Even you have been deceived by her, which shows how well she conceals herself. A leopard can''t change its spots. All these years, I''ve been watching coldly. If it hadn''t been for me suppressing her, hm. I didn''t agree with the marriage from the beginning. But Great Grandfather was insistent on it. It''s regrettable that at my age, I still have to work so hard." Who wouldn''t prefer to be the kind of old man who is ignorant of the world and only focuses on spoiling his grandchildren? It was because she did not trust Lady that she had to exhaust herself like this. Even with her grandsons, she had gone out of her way to entrust the Eldest Young Master to the Great Grandfather for teaching, and the Second Young Master to herself for personal guidance, fearing that Lady would lead them astray. Even so, she still worried that Lady ''s actions could bring disaster upon the Lian family (You Great Grandfather have a reputation for foresight).


    This left Nanny Zheng at a loss for words. She had always known that the Old Madam disapproved of the Eldest Madam, thinking it was an unavoidable struggle between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. But the fact that the Old Madam was so wary of the Eldest Madam, she didn''t know whether it was an unnecessary worry.


    When the Old Madam saw Nanny Zheng''s expression, she said, "Don''t think I''m just frightening you. Lady has always focused on immediate gains, failing to look further ahead. Acting without depth and if an envied person gains power, the Lian family could face serious troubles. Keep in mind that the barefoot are not afraid of those who wear shoes. The Lian family is from a scholarly background. If any scandal were to occur, the family''s century-old reputation would be destroyed, and there would be no footing left for the Lian''s descendants. And when I descend into the netherworld, it would be difficult to face the ancestors of the Lian family."


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached. The medicine had arrived. Nanny Zheng went to receive the tray and brought it in, "Old Madam, please drink your medicine first."


    After the Old Madam finished her medicine, Nanny Zheng comforted her, "Old Madam, don''t worry, the Eldest Madam, for the sake of the Eldest Young Master, the Second Young Master, and the Second Young Lady, will surely treat the Third Young Lady well."


    The Old Madam squinted her eyes and remained silent. She had never been fond of the Eldest Madam, but upon seeing that Lady was respectful and obedient, she had softened. However, it was at that time she learned a true fact: Lady had, in order to gain a substantial dowry and marry into the Lian family with splendor, encouraged her birth mother to sell her illegitimate sister into a merchant''s family. Had she been sold as a legal wife to a merchant, it might have been alright, but that merchant had a legal wife back in his hometown. What was later described as an equal wife was in the families of officials unheard of, nothing more than a noble concubine, in actuality. Someone who for their own benefit could commit such lowly deeds, truly made the Old Madam look upon Lady with even greater disdain.

 Chapter 32 - 14: Old Madam’s Thoughts_3

    Chapter 32: Chapter 14: Old Madam''s Thoughts_3


    Old Madam was still very worried that Lady Mo might, for the sake of profit, end up selling her own granddaughter. The Mo Family, being upstarts, could do such a thing and at most be ridiculed. But the Lian family could not. A scholarly family marrying their daughter to a merchant would face public scorn and could potentially affect the futures of several young masters.


    Nanny Zheng no longer spoke of Lady Mo, but reassured with a smile, "Old Madam, even if the Eldest Madam disregards decency and brings Third Young Lady along, don''t we still have the Great Master? Old Madam should relax and focus on her recovery without worrying about these matters. Everything will turn out all right."


    After Old Madam had taken her medicine and lain down, she said, "I hope I am overly concerned. However, we must still guard against this possibility." She still needed to plan more for these two children. Her eldest, solely focused on his career and not caring about the Inner Courtyard, and Lady Mo, oh, she had known she should have refused this marriage at all costs. There was no remedy for regret in this world. Now she only hoped to do a little more for these children, not wishing them great wealth, but simply hoping that they grow up safe and secure. That they marry well and have their own families so that when she meets her son in the hereafter, she could do so without shame.


    Yueyao had no idea that Old Madam was already considering her future. At this moment, all her thoughts were on Brother Zheng.


    Brother Zheng''s head was infested with lice, full of them. Hua Lei initially worried Yueyao would find Brother Zheng repulsive, yet unexpectedly, Yueyao even helped him pick out the lice!


    The maids fussed for a good while before they managed decently. At this time, someone sent over clothes from Lady Mo, delivering two sets, one dark cyan and one bright blue.


    Yueyao looked at the bright blue clothes with a frown. They were still in mourning; how could they wear such vivid clothes? She wondered what was Lady Mo''s intent. Despite inwardly despising it, she could not show any outward difference, to avoid being accused of ingratitude.


    Since the maids'' clothes had not yet been tailored, Yueyao had no choice but to let Brother Zheng wear the dark cyan clothes to get by.


    Although the clothes were said to be old, they were still relatively new. Brother Zheng, being thin, wore them slightly loose. Even so, he looked like a different person.


    Seeing the transformed Brother Zheng, Yueyao was startled. Brother Zheng''s skin was fair, and with his dewy, peach blossom eyes, he was sure to be a handsome youth when grown up.


    Yueyao touched Brother Zheng''s head, thinking what a waste it was for this child to be so good-looking; being handsome was not necessarily a good thing after all! Sigh, it meant having yet another layer of worries. However, she soon let go of these thoughts.


    Brother Zheng, tugging Yueyao''s sleeve, called out cautiously, "Sister." From the moment he met Yueyao, he felt as if he were dreaming. He feared that a blink might make everything disappear, returning him to the small courtyard where he''d be scolded by the old nanny and maternal auntie.


    Knowing Brother Zheng was frightened, Yueyao spoke softly, "Sister promises you, Brother Zheng, I will never abandon you again. Don''t be afraid, from now on Sister will be here for everything. Whatever happens, just tell Sister, okay?"


    Brother Zheng obediently nodded.


    Mu Qiu and Hua Lei brought over red bean cakes. Yueyao casually took a piece and handed it to Brother Zheng. He waved her hand away, saying, "Sister, you eat."


    Yueyao, smiling, took another piece, "Let''s eat together." Yet her eyes were filled with tears. Perhaps Brother Zheng was not shrewd, but his mind was pure. Such a good brother, yet in her past life, she had neglected him utterly, letting him die young. It was all her fault.


    Brother Zheng, not understanding why Yueyao was crying again, wiped her tears, "Sister, don''t cry. Sister, don''t cry." He didn''t know how to comfort Yueyao.


    Hua Lei and Mu Qiu, unaware of why Yueyao was crying, assumed it was because of her previous neglect of Brother Zheng, thus regret and guilt: "Young lady, what''s past is past. Just do better from now on."


    It took a long time for Yueyao to calm down.

 Chapter 33 - 15: Enlightenment (Part 1)

    Chapter 33: Chapter 15: Enlightenment (Part 1)


    Lady Mo returned to her own courtyard. The maids by her side drew the watermelon-pink latticed door curtains. In each corner of the room stood a blue and white copper basin filled with blocks of ice. The maids also hurried over to fan Lady Mo. As Lady Mo stepped into the room, she immediately felt the coolness.


    After sitting down, a maid fetched a fan to provide a breeze for Lady Mo. A short while later, Lady Mo waved her hand to dismiss the maids around her, expressing her confusion, "Nanny Lau, do you think this girl is guarding against me?"


    Nanny Lau nodded, "Looking at Third Young Lady''s behavior, it does seem like she is being cautious around Madam. However, Madam, you have always treated her as your own daughter, it''s puzzling how she seems to have changed overnight. Madam, Nanny Gu mentioned it seemed not quite right since that night of the nightmare. Madam, do you think the Old Madam said something?"


    Lady Mo found Yueyao''s sudden change challenging to deal with. She had thought the girl was easy to coax, and indeed, the child had been quite persuadable. Lady Mo just didn''t understand why now the girl had other ideas in mind. Yet, Lady Mo still shook her head in response to Nanny Lau''s words, "No, the Old Madam may not like me, but she wouldn''t say these things to the child. What does Old Granny Guh say? Exactly how much wealth does the girl have in hand? Did Second Old Master really hand over most of the family fortune to that girl?"


    Lady Mo was very clear that while Yueyao was in Jiangnan, she was always learning Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and not involved in household matters at all, let alone interested in wealth.


    Nanny Gu said that Yueyao directly locked the money Lian Dongbo gave her in the chest, not touching a single Silver Coin. However, as for the amount, Nanny Gu wasn''t quite certain. Anyway, such privacy couldn''t be casually inquired into. Otherwise, it might draw the girl''s attention.


    Nanny Lau said with certainty, "Old Granny Guh mentioned that Third Young Lady has a significant private fortune. It''s estimated to be at least a hundred thousand at minimum! After all, Second Master held lucrative posts over the years, not to mention other perks, just the gifts of gratitude during festivals each year made up a pretty sum. Additionally, Madam Ma''s dowry was also several tens of thousands of Silver. It''s not that Second Old Master was corrupt or took bribes, but the positions he held were indeed lucrative. Taking in a few tens of thousands of Silver each year was an absolute breeze for him. With other sources included, one could rake in between a hundred and two hundred thousand in a year."


    After hearing what Nanny Lau said, and thinking of that wealth, Lady Mo felt stifled. In past years, whenever Second Old Master returned from posts with holiday gifts, they were always some dry and worthless local products. She had never seen a single piece of Silver.


    The couple of the second branch had both died, and with his many years of service, the family fortune was surely substantial. But her husband only brought back some clumsy and worthless items, and just a few tens of thousands in Silver.


    She utterly refused to believe that the second branch could only have so little wealth. Most likely, the Second Old Master had hidden it, and the most probable place was on Third Girl. Through investigation, indeed it turned out just as she expected, the wealth was with Third Girl.


    All that invisible and intangible money made Lady Mo feel like there were bugs crawling in her heart. If she could get that sum of money, the estate''s expenses wouldn''t be so strained. With sufficient Silver Coin for Point Stitching, Old Master''s official career could go more smoothly, and in the future, the marriages for Brother Li, Brother Yi, and Sister Bingbing could be arranged with great fanfare and splendor. However, the Old Madam clutched everything in her hands. She couldn''t touch anything. She might manage the household on the surface, but in reality, she still had to listen to the Old Madam in everything. After marrying in for sixteen years, not a single year had been comfortable.


    Nanny Lau cautiously said, "Madam, now Third Miss seems like a completely changed person. She doesn''t stay close to you either. Madam, I always feel like the Old Madam must have said something?" Apart from this reason, Nanny Lau really couldn''t think of any other.


    Lady Mo shook her head, "No, the Old Madam wouldn''t say anything to Third Girl. If she had to speak, she would have done so earlier, not wait until now. Moreover, I am also considering the child''s well-being. Third Girl is young and holding such a large sum of money. It''s not safe." Over the years, the Old Madam had tightly controlled the household funds and privately caused her many losses. But the Old Madam cared about face and would definitely not criticize her in front of the younger generation. Lady Mo was confident about this.


    Nanny Lau shook her head, "Madam, Third Young Lady''s temper has changed somehow. We can''t use the old methods anymore." Nanny Lau''s meaning was clear, they had to use other methods.


    Lady Mo clenched her hand, "It won''t do. Everything must stay as before. Although Doctor Tang keeps a tight lip, I see that the Old Madam doesn''t have many days left. At most, she has only one or two more years to live. We''ve endured for more than a decade, so I don''t mind waiting another two years. Otherwise, if she catches any fault of mine, she won''t be lenient with me. If Old Master becomes angry, I''ll be the one to suffer." If not for her caution all these years, earnestly managing the household and striving to maintain relationships on all sides, where would the Lian family be now? But the Old Madam had always been extremely wary and never trusted her. Fortunately, she bore him two sons, and the children were promising. Otherwise, the Lian family would have lost her place long ago.

 Chapter 34 - 15: Enlightenment (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 34: Chapter 15: Enlightenment (Part 1)_2


    Nanny Lau nodded.


    Yueyao and Brother Zheng had lunch together. Today''s lunch was rather lavish, featuring braised lion''s head made from vegetables (since one must abstain from meat during mourning), flower tofu, sesame sauce with shredded cabbage, and creamy asparagus soup.


    Yueyao no longer just nibbled at half a bowl of rice like before. She now required herself to eat at least a full bowl each meal, and if possible, an additional half a bowl. Relying solely on tonic foods without eating properly could cause significant harm to one''s health, she remembered, and it was essential to walk slowly for a while after meals to aid digestion.


    This wisdom had come from her time at the Nunnery. The Great Grandmaster was very proficient in medical skills, often administering treatments to various madams and ladies, which was in fact one of the Nunnery''s significant sources of income. After falling ill several times at the Nunnery, the Great Grandmaster, noticing her frailty, taught her the Five Animal Frolics. As time passed, her health gradually improved, and she hardly fell ill anymore. Thus, she was prepared to start performing the Five Animal Frolics now. However, without a good enough reason, starting the exercises abruptly could arouse suspicion, as they could look unseemly.


    Brother Zheng ate a bowl of rice and then put down his chopsticks. Yueyao asked with a smile, "Are you full? If not, Hua Lei can add more for you. You can have as much as you want to eat."


    Brother Zheng hesitated before replying, "I am full."


    Yueyao felt a tinge of sorrow in her heart; if he were truly full, there would have been no hesitation. Nonetheless, she gently touched Brother Zheng''s forehead and said, "Hua Lei, give him another half bowl of rice. He doesn''t look like he''s eaten his fill." After instructing Hua Lei, she turned to Brother Zheng and said, "You''re growing, so you need to eat a lot. The more you eat, the quicker and taller you''ll grow. Your sister is waiting for Brother Zheng to grow up and protect her, isn''t she?"


    Hua Lei held out a sweet porcelain white bowl and added more rice for Brother Zheng.


    Brother Zheng looked momentarily lost, a mix of joy and worry on his face. "Can I, can I really protect Sister?" It wasn''t merely a dream that he could protect her.


    Yueyao placed a lion''s head into Brother Zheng''s bowl, saying, "Of course it''s true. Once our Brother Zheng grows up into a strong man, he will protect his sister. That''s why you must eat more and grow quickly."


    Brother Zheng glanced at Hua Lei and Mu Qiu, who both nodded in agreement. His spirits lifted, and he joyfully took the bowl from Hua Lei''s hands, eager to eat. After finishing, he asked for more.


    Seeing that Brother Zheng had reached his limit, Yueyao stopped any further additions and had Hua Lei serve him a bowl of soup instead.


    Hua Lei felt very happy inside. The young lady had truly eased her mind and was no longer lost in the shadow of the Second Old Master and Second Madam''s passing. With Young Master Zheng by her side in the future, she believed the young lady would only get better.


    After finishing lunch, Yueyao took Brother Zheng''s hand and walked him around the yard. Her Lanxi Courtyard was spacious, and many flowers were planted in the garden.


    A breeze carried in a fresh, pervasive fragrance ¨C dense, pure, intoxicatingly sweet.


    Yueyao pointed to a vibrant patch of flowers in the garden, "Brother Zheng, these are orchids planted by Father. They''re all blooming now."


    Brother Zheng was familiar with the word "Father," but the concept of "Father" was foreign to him. After hearing Yueyao, he mumbled to himself, "Father?"


    Yueyao then told Brother Zheng about their father, who once studied assiduously in this very place and eventually succeeded in the imperial examinations, earning the prestigious title of Tanhua.


    Brother Zheng listened intently, his little face full of solemnity. He looked up at Yueyao with hesitation and asked, "Sister, can I become a person like Father?"


    Yueyao felt a wave of relief upon hearing these words. Whether or not he could become that person was secondary; what mattered was Brother Zheng''s ambition and his drive to excel. Yueyao nodded affirmatively, "Of course, you can. As long as Brother Zheng is willing to work hard, you can certainly become a man that people respect and admire, just like Father."


    Brother Zheng''s eyes first lit up upon hearing her, but then they quickly dimmed. Restlessly twisting his sleeves, he revealed his unease. Indeed, after a while, Brother Zheng nervously said, "Sister, Maternal Auntie says I''m a fool, and Mama also says I''m so stupid it''s infuriating. I''m not as smart as Father, I can''t be as good as him. Sister, will you not want me when the time comes?"


    Yueyao listened to Brother Zheng''s cautious words and saw the fearful and anxious look in his eyes, as if she would cast him aside at any moment. She couldn''t help but embrace Brother Zheng, tears streaming down. She didn''t want to cry, but the tragic memories overwhelmed her.


    Hua Lei stopped Mu Qiu, shaking her head: "Don''t go. Let the young lady and the young master bond properly, to deepen their connection."


    Brother Zheng, with his small hands, helped wipe away Yueyao''s tears: "Sister, don''t cry. I will listen to what you say. As long as Sister doesn''t despise me for being foolish." Being called stupid so often, even Brother Zheng had started to believe it himself.


    Once Yueyao had wiped away her tears, she felt a surge of resentment towards Maternal Auntie You and the old nanny who tended to Brother Zheng, wondering what they had made of him: "Never, my Brother Zheng is not foolish. Those who say Brother Zheng is foolish are the real fools. Brother Zheng, the most important thing about reading and recognizing words is not cleverness, but diligence. As long as Brother Zheng is not afraid of hard work or getting tired, you will surely learn and achieve something."


    Brother Zheng was almost ready to swear: "Sister, I''m not afraid of hard work or getting tired."


    Yueyao stood up and said, "Good, since Brother Zheng is not afraid of hard work or suffering, starting today, Sister will teach you how to read and write. If you do fear hard work and suffering, Sister will smack your palms." She had to be strict about this.


    Yueyao took Brother Zheng to the front courtyard, planning to teach him reading and writing in Father''s study from now on.


    Yueyao and Brother Zheng entered the front hall, and the first thing that caught Brother Zheng''s eye was the four-panel screen with yellow pearwood silk carvings, which showcased a Spring Outing picture that Lian Dongbo had personally drawn.


    In front of the screen stood a desk made of black nanmu inlaid with cloisonne? and a large piece of marble, on which an incense burner with entangled silk and inlaid greenstone was placed, flanked by armchairs of the same style, topped with green cushions. Due to mourning, the arrangement was very simple, and any brightly colored items had been put away.


    Yueyao led Brother Zheng into the study. By the window was a writing desk, with Xuan paper casually spread out on it, and a complete set of the Four Treasures of the Study neatly placed.


    The large bookshelf, closest to the desk, was piled high with books¡ªthousands of them. Under the south-facing window, a pearwood couch stood, next to which was a side table with a green porcelain cup, holding several orchid branches. The entire room looked plain but exquisitely elegant and pleasant.


    Yueyao glanced at the nearby table set for tea and the chessboard with scattered pieces, as if a game had been left unfinished, waiting for the master to return and continue.


    Yueyao remembered her father, in his youth, reading and playing chess here. Sadly, she knew she would never see her father again.


    Brother Zheng tugged at Yueyao''s skirt. When Yueyao came back to reality, seeing that the writing desk was too high and would be strenuous for Brother Zheng to write on, she realized it should be replaced. Reluctant to do so, as it would disrupt the layout of the study, Yueyao looked around and finally decided to teach Brother Zheng to read and write at the tea table instead.


    Yueyao planned to start with character recognition, having Brother Zheng learn the Three Character Classic, Hundred Family Surnames, and the Thousand Character Classic thoroughly. After that, she would teach him Tang Poetry and Song Lyrics. Once Brother Zheng had mastered these, she would send him to school.


    Unfortunately, after a long search, Yueyao couldn''t find the books she needed, so she silently wrote down the Hundred Family Surnames to make do for now, planning to buy them or ask her cousins to return the books later.


    Yueyao took a writing brush, looking at the long-dried Duan Inkstone. It had been so long since she''d been in the study that she''d forgotten many things. But when Hua Lei wanted to use that inkstone, Yueyao couldn''t bear to part with it. She told Hua Lei to find another ordinary inkstone to use. It was something her father had used, and Yueyao wanted to keep it. It might seem foolish, but she wanted to preserve it.


    Hua Lei felt a tingling in her nose.

 Chapter 35 - 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)

    Chapter 35: Chapter 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)


    Yueyao fetched the "Hundred Family Surnames" and pointed to the first one, saying to Brother Zheng, "Come, Brother Zheng, this character is pronounced Zhao. Yes, come on, say Zhao..."


    Yueyao tutored Brother Zheng for a while and then understood why everyone said Brother Zheng was of poor aptitude. Such aptitude really couldn''t get any worse. What she could remember after one time, Brother Zheng couldn''t remember even after ten times.


    Yueyao let out a gentle sigh.


    Brother Zheng was very sensitive. Seeing Yueyao frown and sigh, he asked hesitantly, "Sister, am I really that stupid?"


    Yueyao thought for a moment and decided that rather than comforting him with false words, it was better to tell him the truth, to encourage Brother Zheng. Denying it blindly would be unrealistic. "Brother Zheng, your aptitude may be slightly poorer than average, but that doesn''t mean you are stupid. Brother Zheng, the key to success is not aptitude but rather temperament and perseverance. Since you have a lesser aptitude, you need to work even harder to compensate. Brother Zheng, as long as you are willing to put in ten or even twenty times more effort than others. What I worry about is whether you can endure such hardship."


    Brother Zheng shook his head, "I''m not afraid of hardship. I will definitely listen to my sister and study hard." He wasn''t afraid of suffering; what he feared was his sister despising him and not wanting him.


    Yueyao said with satisfaction, "Mm, as long as Brother Zheng has this determination, you won''t be inferior to anyone in the future." Learning relies on tenacity and perseverance. Many with great aptitude have wasted their potential due to laziness. With perseverance and dedication, Yueyao believed that even if he couldn''t become a dragon, Brother Zheng would certainly not turn out to be a worm.


    Brother Zheng nodded vigorously, "I''ll listen to my sister."


    The evening breeze blew against the window, causing it to rattle noisily, as if it wanted to awaken the two deeply engrossed persons inside. But no matter how loud the noise, it couldn''t draw the attention of the two focused on their studies.


    Yueyao taught Brother Zheng how to recognize characters all the way until the second quarter of the hour of You (around 6 PM). In one afternoon, Brother Zheng had recognized ten characters: Zhao, Qian, Sun, Li, Zhou, Wu, Zheng, Wang, Feng, Chen.


    Yueyao couldn''t help but sigh. Her father took one day to recognize all the "Hundred Family Surnames," and she herself mastered them in just half a day, even reciting them backward fluently. But now, considering Brother Zheng''s speed of recognizing characters, it would probably take a month to learn the "Hundred Family Surnames," provided he could remember what he learned and not forget it all upon waking up the next day, otherwise...


    After taking a deep breath, Yueyao comforted herself by setting low expectations. This brother was fortunate to have come back; she didn''t expect him to become a Juren or a Palace Graduate, nor did she ask him to bring glory to the family. All she needed was for him to grow up safely and continue the bloodline of the second branch, so that she could have her own family to rely on and not be alone.


    Yueyao calmed her restless heart with these thoughts.


    After calming down, Yueyao became grateful that she spent ten years in the Nunnery, which had smoothed out her temper. Otherwise, faced with Brother Zheng''s decaying aptitude, she wondered if her proud and lofty nature from her previous life would have made her impatient and driven her to throw Brother Zheng out long ago.


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Yueyao decided it was time to rest. She took Brother Zheng by the hand and stepped outside. The meal was shortly delivered.


    Yueyao saw the sumptuous dishes on the table and looked at Mu Qiu. Mu Qiu was in charge of their meals, and it was time to have a clear understanding with her.


    Smiling, Mu Qiu said, "This is the portion for both the lady and Young Master Zheng." Mu Qiu meant that Tingzheng was also being served according to Young Master standards, hence the meal being more lavish than usual.


    Yueyao nodded. This was what they deserved, and there was no reason to be embarrassed.


    After washing their hands, the two sat down to eat. Brother Zheng had changed since noon, and after finishing a bowl of rice, he proactively asked Hua Lei for more.


    Yueyao smiled at Brother Zheng to offer encouragement. Brother Zheng also beamed with joy. Yueyao thought to herself how modest the child''s needs were.


    After dinner, Yueyao took Brother Zheng out to the courtyard. The setting sun stretched their long and short shadows out very far.


    Looking at the two shadows, Yueyao suddenly said, "Brother Zheng, recite the characters you learned today to your sister." Although it was only ten characters, Yueyao hoped Brother Zheng would remember what he had learned.


    Brother Zheng recited loudly, while Yueyao listened on the side. It was normal for him to recite it; if he couldn''t, she would have been the one to cry!


    In the evening, Yueyao didn''t continue to teach Brother Zheng new characters but instead had him practice writing. After writing the character for Zhao, she instructed, "Starting today, you will practice writing during the day and practice your calligraphy in the evening."

 Chapter 36 - 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 36: Chapter 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)_2


    The Willow-body calligraphy has always had the reputation of being ¡°valuable for its lean and tough character that communicates the divine essence.¡± Master Liu¡¯s regular script, compared to the Yan Style, was slightly more uniformly lean and tough, hence it was called ¡°Yan Muscle Liu Bone.¡± Therefore, Lian Dongbo liked it very much and always practiced the Willow-body calligraphy. He inherited this habit and mastered the Willow-body calligraphy. Yueyao¡¯s Willow-body calligraphy also received much praise from many people. It was sufficient for tutoring Brother Zheng.


    While listening to Yueyao explain about the Willow-body calligraphy, Brother Zheng looked up at Yueyao and asked, ¡°Sister, what is Willow-body calligraphy?¡± In the afternoon¡¯s teaching, Yueyao encouraged him to ask if he didn¡¯t know. Being embarrassed is nothing, but the real fear should be not knowing yet failing to ask. One should inquire when ignorant or uninformed, as that is the only way to progress.


    Brother Zheng was a good child who asked whenever he didn¡¯t understand.


    Yueyao was delighted to see Brother Zheng seeking explanations and explained to him what Willow-body and Yan Styles were.


    After Yueyao had written the characters for Brother Zheng to practice, she found herself with nothing to do. Watching Brother Zheng practice his calligraphy, Yueyao thought that her own Willow-body calligraphy had reached its peak and could no longer be improved; it was time to learn a different style. Yueyao searched the bookshelf for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a calligraphy model that suited her taste. Eventually, she picked up a collection of her father¡¯s essays to read.


    Brother Zheng practiced for an hour and a half throughout the entire evening, just practicing the ten characters he had learned during the day. Yueyao breathed a sigh of relief, thankfully, practicing ten characters in one evening did not bore him.


    Yueyao finally discovered Brother Zheng¡¯s first strength: sufficient patience.


    It was getting late, and Yueyao told Brother Zheng to rest, specifying that he should wake up at the second quarter of the Chen Hour the next day to recite the scriptures (although it was only ten words, he still needed to recite them. It was important to cultivate good habits).


    Yueyao resided in the main house, and Brother Zheng was arranged in the eastern chamber. Yueyao had her maids, Xi Yu and Xi Juan, look after Brother Zheng. Having the two siblings live close by made it easier to take care of them.


    Yueyao had already decided to have Nanny Deng as the steward for Brother Zheng¡¯s affairs; the personal maid wasn¡¯t settled yet, but it had to be someone she trusted. The young servant who would serve him closely also needed to be carefully selected.


    Yueyao was well aware that in terms of using people and strategizing, she was only at a beginner level and had much to learn.


    Thinking about the challenges she faced, Yueyao eagerly hoped that Nanny Deng would come back soon. With Nanny Deng by her side to guide her, she could avoid many detours.


    Yueyao sat at the dressing table, taking down her own hairpin. From the bronze mirror, she watched Nanny Gu walk in. These past few days, Yueyao had not shown any displeasure towards Nanny Gu, but they were no longer as close as before. The care was now left to Mu Qiu and Hua Lei, effectively marginalizing Nanny Gu.


    Nanny Gu took over from Hua Lei, preparing to do Yueyao¡¯s hair. Hua Lei only stepped aside after seeing Yueyao nod at her.


    Yueyao coldly watched Nanny Gu fixing her hair with a pleasing demeanor, mocking inwardly. How had her former self not seen through this person? What was the use of having eyes then?


    However, Yueyao did not scold her openly. The cold treatment of the past few days was enough; if she scolded her now without reason, it could harm her reputation. Having experienced her past life and her many suicidal attempts, she was no longer very concerned about her reputation, but to let such a person ruin her reputation was not worth it. She would endure a little longer, just for another couple of days.


    As Nanny Gu made Yueyao¡¯s hair sleek, she carefully said, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t copied any scriptures today, have you?¡±


    Yueyao responded indifferently, ¡°Supporting Brother Zheng to learn characters and nurturing him to grow up is the greatest filial piety to my parents. Copying scriptures is just leading to pitfalls, of course, I still need to copy them. But now, I will expand the time and not limit it to just scriptures.¡±


    Nanny Gu paused in her task and then hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, that cannot be done. Miss, Master Pu An said...¡± These last few days she had been quiet because she was secretly investigating who had been gossiping before the Miss and what exactly had happened that night.


    When asked, Mu Qiu shook her head, saying only that the Miss was startled by lightning that day, and everything else was fine, nothing abnormal.


    If Hua Lei had said this, Nanny Gu would not have believed her. But Mu Qiu was famously honest and never lied, forcing Nanny Gu to believe her.


    Yueyao would discuss the dreams from her mother with Hua Lei, but she hadn¡¯t told Mu Qiu a single word. It wasn¡¯t that Yueyao didn¡¯t trust Mu Qiu; she was very aware of Mu Qiu¡¯s nature¡ªtoo honest, foolishly honest. Yueyao wasn¡¯t afraid of Mu Qiu betraying her, but she couldn¡¯t ensure that Mu Qiu wouldn¡¯t be tricked into telling the truth.

 Chapter 37 - 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)_3

    Chapter 37: Chapter 16: Enlightenment (Part 2)_3


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Gu with a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. Not long after her return, she had visited Hualin Temple to offer incense, where Master Pu An said that as long as she sincerely copied the Classic of Filial Piety every day for a year, and then burnt it for her parents in the netherworld, it would make her parents¡¯ lives in the netherworld better. This was undoubtedly a timely help for her, who had suddenly lost both parents at that time. So, in her previous life, she persisted in copying the scriptures for a year, burying her head in the scriptures every day, and, as a result, missed out on a lot of things.


    Seeing the smile that was not quite a smile on Yueyao¡¯s face, Nanny Gu was greatly frightened. But thinking of the promise of Eldest Madam, she could only brace herself and said, ¡°Miss, you must not give up halfway! The Great Grandmaster said, it must be with a heart of utmost sincerity.¡±


    Yueyao gently placed the Silver Hairpin on the dressing table, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do. You¡¯re getting on in years, staying up late is bad for your health. From now on, just take good care of your body. The matters of the courtyard can be handed over to Mu Qiu and Hua Lei.¡±


    Nanny Gu wanted to say she could endure it, but seeing that Yueyao didn¡¯t even glance at her and directly called Mu Qiu in, she left sheepishly.


    Yueyao waited for Nanny Gu to leave and a sneer flashed in her eyes. It seemed the Lady family was getting anxious, sending Nanny Gu to test her. But now with the grandmother holding the fort, the Lady family did not dare to make a move. Otherwise, grandmother would not let her off.


    After lying down, Yueyao tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, her mind a mess. Yueyao couldn¡¯t sleep and simply got up and went to the Small Buddhist Hall. Instead of continuing to copy the scriptures as usual, Yueyao sat at the table full of scriptures, pondering the path she would take from now on.


    Yueyao sat in the chair, looking at the full moon outside. She had returned to this life not merely to guard against others, nor just to fight against the Lady family. As long as she became wary of the Lady family, was no longer deceived by them, found outsiders to help her, and was not as helpless as she had been in her previous life, the Lady family would not dare to sell her.


    What should she do then? She couldn¡¯t lead a life as aimless and confused as she had in her previous life.


    Yueyao¡¯s mind was in a jumble. She inadvertently looked at a painting on the wall, which reminded her of her days in the Nunnery.


    There were many women in the Nunnery. Among these women, those who had families who cared for them would have money and food sent from home every month and had no worry for clothing and food; there was also a large group who had nowhere else to go and thus resorted to the Nunnery. These women had to fend for themselves, as the Nunnery could not afford to care for them for nothing. To make a living, these women resorted to needlework or other occupations, and a smaller number had to do rough jobs, all of them laboring heavily.


    After arriving at the Nunnery, she realized she was good for nothing. She could neither cook nor handle needlework; she was incapable of everything. This made the steward in charge of the Nunnery¡¯s affairs frown upon seeing her. Over time, not only did the steward look down upon her, but even the women beside her despised her as if she were a parasite.


    It was later that the Great Grandmaster noticed her good handwriting and let her copy scriptures, and during this process discovered her talent for painting. Thus, she earned money for the Nunnery by copying scriptures and painting images of Bodhisattvas and Buddha. With the considerable income she brought in, her days at the Nunnery became better.


    Yueyao sat at the table, gazing at the painting of a Sunset Mountain Dwelling. Although she did not need a reputation for talent in this life, she must not lose her artistic skills. Not only must she not lose them, but she must also strive for perfection and aim for further progress. In this way, if ever there was an emergency, she could survive on these skills.


    Thinking of painting, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but remember Teacher Wen lamenting her wasted talent, saying that if she were born a boy, he would definitely take her as his student, despite the unfortunate fact that she was born a girl.


    Teacher Wen Chengxiang had agreed to teach Yueyao to repay a favor to a friend, Lian Dongbo. Although Teacher Wen thought Yueyao had an astounding talent for painting, he did not take her as a student because she was a girl. The reason was simple: girls were expected to marry, bear children, and take care of household affairs. Learning painting was merely for cultivating one¡¯s sentiments and could not be considered a serious occupation. However, although Teacher Wen held such views, he was as strict with her as he was with his students and taught her earnestly. It was those four years that laid a solid foundation for her. It was a pity that a family crisis occurred before she could study deeper, and she had to return to the capital. After returning, she had no further instruction from the teacher and everything she learned was self-taught.


    Yueyao clenched her hand; her calligraphy had reached its peak and could no longer progress. But her painting skills were just beginning, and there was still much room for improvement. If she wished to advance further in painting, the only option would be to seek out Teacher Wen. Though it was impossible for him to take her as a student, she was certain that if she encountered a difficult problem and sought his advice, Teacher Wen would surely guide her. Although she had not received systematic training in her previous life and had not delved deeper, her twenty additional years of experience and practice in painting, coupled with Teacher Wen¡¯s guidance, would definitely enhance her painting skills.


    Yueyao pondered for a long time, and she had a clear direction for the path she wanted to take in the future. With a plan in mind, the panic in her heart also dissipated quite a bit. Yueyao went back to her room and lay in bed, inadvertently thinking about how Brother Zheng had only recognized ten words that afternoon.


    Now Yueyao truly felt downhearted. Brother Zheng was falling behind his peers in his studies, and his learning was even slower than a turtle¡¯s crawl. At this rate, he would lag far behind others. She had given up on the idea of him becoming a Palace Graduate or a Juren¡ªgraduating as a Scholar would be a great kindness from heaven.


    Yueyao smiled wryly, not understanding why her brother had such poor aptitude. How could he be so different from her? If possible, she would rather be more ordinary herself if it could mean making her brother a bit more intelligent!

 Chapter 38 - 17: Patience, Perseverance

    Chapter 38: Chapter 17: Patience, Perseverance


    The next day, early in the morning, joyful sounds of reading echoed through Lanxi Garden amid the crisp calls of birds.


    The servants cleaning the yard looked at Brother Zheng reading aloud and couldn¡¯t help but show smiles on their faces. With the young master¡¯s arrival, the gloomy atmosphere in the yard dissipated. Lanxi Garden, which had been immersed in gloom for half a year, finally burst into vibrant life.


    After Yueyao had washed up, she went to the study to look for a copybook. Her skills in Willow-body calligraphy style had peaked; she needed no further practice with it, so she decided to learn another style. She wasn¡¯t aiming to write as well as she did in Willow-body calligraphy style; she merely wanted something usable for daily needs. However, after searching for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find any copybook. Yueyao thought it might be time to buy one.


    Seeing Yueyao flipping through books, Hua Lei asked, ¡°Miss, what are you looking for?¡±


    Upon hearing about Yueyao¡¯s search for a copybook, Hua Lei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss, I remember Madam once gave you a copybook. Let me look for it.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly realized her mistake. Every time she mentioned Old Master and Madam, Miss would be heartbroken.


    Although Yueyao was saddened, her grief was not as deep as before. Listening to Hua Lei¡¯s words, she remembered her mother¡¯s elegant plum blossom calligraphy style. Often, she had watched her mother writing in plum blossom calligraphy style, which from a distance looked like seal script dancing and from close up resembled blossoming plum flowers, exquisitely beautiful and graceful.


    Noticing Yueyao lost in thought, Hua Lei called out, ¡°Miss, Miss.¡±


    Yueyao snapped back to reality, sighing slightly. After more than twenty years, even the best memories had faded, ¡°You find it then!¡± Learning Plum Blossom Seal Script would indeed be wonderful. Inside the boudoir, which lady didn¡¯t wish to write in an enviable and beautiful plum blossom calligraphy style? But such a style was incredibly difficult to master.


    Yueyao¡¯s desire to learn Plum Blossom Seal Script wasn¡¯t for admiration; she thought that if she could master this beautiful script, even if she didn¡¯t sell paintings, selling calligraphy could provide a substantial income. She had heard that a well-written set of plum blossom calligraphy could fetch as much as ten Silver in the markets of small towns! In the Capital City, it would likely fetch even more.


    Yueyao realized it was time to pay respects to her grandmother. Although her grandmother had said it was not necessary to visit, Yueyao never took those words to heart. When elders excuse you from visiting, it¡¯s out of pity; to go on your own shows filial piety. Yueyao had planned to take Brother Zheng with her, but upon seeing him, she abandoned the idea. It wasn¡¯t because her grandmother disliked Brother Zheng but rather because he still had wounds on his feet. Walking a few steps in the yard might be fine, but a longer journey worried Yueyao that his wounds might reopen, which could be troublesome.


    As Yueyao stepped out of the house, she saw Nanny Gu gazing intently at her. Yueyao knew what Nanny Gu was thinking and said indifferently, ¡°Nanny, come with me!¡±


    Nanny Gu was surprised. She didn¡¯t understand why Yueyao had suddenly become so distant these past few days. But now that Yueyao was willing to be close again, not as indifferent as before, Nanny Gu was naturally more than happy.


    Brother Zheng clung to Yueyao¡¯s clothes, not letting her leave. Yueyao knew Tingzheng was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t return, so she crouched down, touched Brother Zheng¡¯s head gently, and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, your sister is going to pay respects to Grandmother. I¡¯ll be back in at most a half-hour. When I return, I¡¯ll check, and if you¡¯ve been lazy, your sister will have to punish you.¡±


    Upon hearing Yueyao say she¡¯d be back soon, Brother Zheng¡¯s expression eased considerably. He obediently nodded, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be lazy.¡±


    Moving from Lanxi Garden to the Old Madam¡¯s Upper Chamber was quite a distance, requiring a half-hour¡¯s walk. Yueyao thought this distance seemed far in the past, but now she considered the walk a good opportunity to get some exercise, considering her body had been raised too delicately and frailly, which was not ideal.


    Yueyao recalled what the Great Grandmaster once said: childhood is the time to lay the foundation of one¡¯s health. If you establish a strong foundation in your youth, you will seldom have health issues when you¡¯re older. Thus, Yueyao decided not only to exercise but also not to skimp on nourishing supplements. She planned to consume these supplements with Brother Zheng; a dual approach to solidify their physical foundations.


    As Yueyao walked slowly along the road, being able to breathe freely the fresh air felt wonderful. Accompanied by the sweet singing of birds and the enjoyable atmosphere, it was a delightful experience.


    As she neared the main house, she heard laughter and chatter from inside. During her previous visits, because she arrived late, Yueyao had not encountered anyone. Today, arriving earlier, she met the three cousins who were also there to pay respects.

 Chapter 39 - 17: Patience and Perseverance_2

    Chapter 39: Chapter 17: Patience and Perseverance_2


    Yueyao walked into the room and immediately noticed the rosewood silk-screened partition in the main hall. This partition was of remarkable value. It was said to have been purchased during the reign of the Great Grandfather. Yueyao felt somewhat puzzled, wondering what her grandmother¡¯s intention was in having this item displayed.


    Unable to resist, Yueyao walked over and carefully examined the partition. Yueyao was not coveting this valuable screen; it was the unique pattern on it that captivated her.


    Her thoughts were suddenly pulled back by a burst of crisp laughter in the room. Seeing the curious expression on the face of the maid beside her, Yueyao smiled but offered no explanation; there was no need.


    The maid did not ask any questions and led Yueyao into the room. Yueyao entered and saw three young ladies, each with a face full of joy.


    The Old Madam, having heard from the servants downstairs that Yueyao had started to teach Brother Zheng how to read and had taught late into the night, waved her over as soon as she saw Yueyao approaching.


    Yueyao, dressed in a jiaoling robe adorned with meadow grass-colored silk and a skirt embroidered in the same hue, bowed and performed the ritual greeting to the Old Madam before approaching her.


    The Old Madam affectionately said, ¡°You started teaching Brother Zheng to read and study last night.¡± It was not a question but an affirmation. The Old Madam knew everything that happened within the Lanxi Courtyard.


    Yueyao knew that nothing in the Lian family could escape her grandmother¡¯s eyes. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Zheng is five this year and had not yet begun his education, so I started him on it.¡±


    The Old Madam knew very well the extent of Yueyao¡¯s abilities. Third Girl had entirely inherited the intelligence of her second son, who had personally taught Yueyao. His teaching was sufficient for Yueyao to instruct Brother Zheng in reading and writing.


    Yuebing, with a curious expression, said, ¡°Third younger sister, back in the day, our uncle could eloquently recite the Hundred Family Surnames and the Three Character Classic in one day without a single mistake in dictation. I wonder how Brother Zheng fares?¡± The remark was clearly meant to provoke, as everyone in the Lian family knew Tingzheng¡¯s capacity was lackluster to the point of being almost foolish.


    The Old Madam looked towards Yueyao.


    Knowing Yuebing¡¯s malice, Yueyao still truthfully replied, ¡°Brother Zheng did quite well; he recognized ten words yesterday.¡±


    As soon as Yueyao had spoken, the room fell silent so abruptly that the sound of the wind rustling the trees outside became distinctly audible. Everyone stared blankly at Yueyao.


    Yueyao also knew that recognizing ten words in one day might seem decent to common folk, but in a scholarly family that had produced generations of scholars, such a statement could scarcely be uttered. It was embarrassing!


    Yuebing covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Third younger sister is truly patient.¡± It was unclear if her mind was rusted over. With such limited ability and yet calling it good, how could third younger sister utter such words?


    The Old Madam gazed thoughtfully at Yueyao. Given Yueyao¡¯s usual pride, such poor ability, almost akin to an imbecile¡¯s, would certainly be beneath her. However, faced with Yuebing¡¯s sarcasm today, Yueyao remained composed. This made the Old Madam somewhat suspicious of Yueyao¡¯s demeanor.


    Yueying was looking forward to what kind of performance Yueyao would give, while Yuehuan was just like before, considering herself part of the scenery. After all, she had always been very good at playing that part.


    Yueyao seemed not to understand Yuebing¡¯s mockery, ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re right, Brother Zheng¡¯s talents are indeed somewhat inferior to the average person. However, I believe that having good abilities is not the key point. I trust, as long as Brother Zheng is persistent, has the willpower, and can tirelessly strive onward, he definitely won¡¯t be worse than others.¡± Yueyao saw Yuebing open her mouth to speak and knew she certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything good, so she continued smiling, ¡°Nor do I expect Brother Zheng to be like our grandfather and father, achieving Second Place Scholar or Tanhua. I just want him to be well versed in manners and capable of supporting the second branch of the family, and that will be enough.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s meaning was very clear, she didn¡¯t expect Brother Zheng to achieve much. She didn¡¯t hope for him to pass the imperial examinations and then enter the court to serve as an official. Her goal was simply to help Tingzheng become knowledgeable and capable, to continue his father¡¯s legacy, ensuring Brother Zheng didn¡¯t waste his potential¡ªno other demands were made.


    Her words effectively sealed off what anyone else was planning to say. She had already stated she didn¡¯t expect Brother Zheng to pursue officialdom through the imperial examinations. To then criticize Brother Zheng¡¯s capabilities would seem overly critical.


    Upon hearing this, a flash of insight appeared in Old Madam¡¯s eyes. Indeed, given Tingzheng¡¯s abilities, let alone becoming a Palace Graduate or Juren, even achieving the rank of Scholar was difficult. Seeing Third Girl thoroughly committed to teaching, despite knowing there was no hope of him passing the exams, testified to her sincerity. Now she seemed like an adult; not only was she responsible, but she had started to understand affairs deeply. Old Madam hadn¡¯t expected that the dream that had welcomed the Second Son¡¯s Wife into this home had awakened such understanding in Third Girl.


    Yuebing giggled, ¡°Third younger sister, let¡¯s go later with you to see Brother Zheng. What do you think?¡±


    Yueyao pursed her lips, silent. With such bullying upon her, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to argue, so she protested with her silence.


    Yueying, noticing the awkward silence, then added with a smile, ¡°I heard Brother Zheng is quite shy. Third younger sister, are you worried we might frighten him?¡±


    Yueyao murmured an assent, apologetically saying, ¡°Second sister, Brother Zheng is indeed very shy. Even the maids cannot get close to him. Let me take a few days until he gets used to me, then I¡¯ll bring him to meet you sisters. Grandmother, Brother Zheng hurt his leg, and I fear that walking so far might tear open his wound and leave a scar later. So I took it upon myself not to bring him along, I hope Grandmother won¡¯t blame me.¡± Yueyao was very tactful in her expression. If the Grandmother truly cared for this grandson, she wouldn¡¯t have let him fend for himself in the outer courtyard.


    Old Madam hadn¡¯t realized Yueyao had thought so much, ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken him to your courtyard, how do you plan to manage the people who will serve him?¡± She was aware of Yueyao¡¯s attitude; she didn¡¯t want those who would simply curry favor. Although Yueyao mentioned that she needed to get permission from her grandmother, Old Madam had already confirmed that Yueyao had her own plans. Since Third Girl had this idea, she was happy to oblige.


    Upon hearing this, Yuebing laughed, ¡°Third younger sister, yesterday you mentioned to my mother that Brother Zheng lacks a Steward Mother and Maids; my mother has already carefully selected a few maids who are diligent and family-born servants, so there¡¯s no worry about them harboring any ill intentions. You should bring them to Lanxi Courtyard later.¡± Yuebing was accustomed to giving orders, other than Old Madam, others usually wouldn¡¯t contradict her. However, it probably hadn¡¯t crossed her mind whether Yueyao would accept this favor.


    Yueyao had originally planned to discuss this matter with her grandmother after everyone had left, but now that Yuebing had brought it up, she naturally went along with it. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, Yueyao would like to ask you to choose a reliable Nanny for Brother Zheng.¡± She had already hinted about desiring Nanny Deng to return. Believing that the Grandmother must have received the news, if the Grandmother truly cared for her, she would surely heed her request. If not, other plans could be made.


    Old Madam unexpectedly glanced at Yueyao; the young girl was actually starting to be tactical. She too smiled and said, ¡°Some days ago, Nanny Deng sent someone to convey a message to me, expressing her wish to return and serve you. However, I¡¯ve already chosen the Steward Mother for your side. One courtyard can¡¯t have two Steward Mothers, so I had it declined. Now that there¡¯s a need for a Steward Mother for Brother Zheng, Nanny Deng, who has always served your mother loyally, is the most fitting choice, really. Yueyao already had a Steward Mother designated for her by Old Madam, and couldn¡¯t let Nanny Deng replace the chosen one.¡±


    Although Yueyao had anticipated that her grandmother would go along with her wishes, she hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so readily. Yueyao was genuinely touched and said, ¡°Yueyao is indeed unfilial, still troubling Grandmother at this time.¡± Nanny Deng had been utterly devoted to her mother, remaining unmarried for her entire life just to serve by her side. She had watched Yueyao grow up and had been completely open-hearted with her. Having Nanny Deng by her side would be akin to gaining an extra limb.


    Old Madam chuckled, patting the back of Yueyao¡¯s head, ¡°Silly child, Grandmother isn¡¯t so frail yet, no need to worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 40 - 18: Rubbings

    Chapter 40: Chapter 18: Rubbings


    Yuebing glared fiercely at Yueyao. Her mother had taken great pains to carefully select Steward Mothers and Maids and young servants for her, yet this cousin didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it at all. Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have let her mother go to such trouble; such an ungrateful person didn¡¯t understand devotion.


    Old Madam acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen Yuebing¡¯s unfriendly gaze, ¡°Brother Zheng¡¯s mother has been decided; do you have any thoughts about the Maids by his side?¡±


    Yueyao lowered her head, pretending to ponder for a moment before speaking, ¡°I plan to place Mu Qiu and Dong Qing by Brother Zheng¡¯s side. We can carefully select the rest if needed.¡± Mu Qiu was too simple-minded, which would actually be better for Brother Zheng. Hua Lei couldn¡¯t be let go; she was clever and intelligent, and there would be many matters relying on her in the future. Plus, being a Family-born Servant, without any mishaps, she would definitely need to make good use of Hua Lei and her family. Dong Qing was lively and would complement Mu Qiu, and for the gloomy Brother Zheng, having such a spirited person by his side would be quite good.


    Old Madam looked thoughtfully at Yueyao. Nanny Deng was experienced and capable; Mu Qiu was loyal and genuine; Dong Qing was lively and active, but lacked experience of course. Without Nanny Deng, Mu Qiu and Dong Qing would not be sufficient as Personal Maids. With Nanny Deng there, and after some further training, the two would definitely complement each other ¨C such arrangements would have been hard to make had Yueyao not put careful thought into it.


    Yueyao¡¯s other Personal Maid, Hua Lei, was from the Lian family, born into the family service. Compared to Mu Qiu, who was bought in without roots, keeping Hua Lei was naturally the best choice. Furthermore, this Maid was intelligent and very clever, carefully picked and trained by Second Son¡¯s Wife for two years before being given to Yueyao. Moreover, the Second Son¡¯s Wife owed Hua Lei¡¯s family a great favor. Although Hua Lei¡¯s parents were on the manor, her uncles and other relatives were serving in the estate. These people, if put to good use, could become a significant support in the future.


    Old Madam looked at Yueyao; this child had already begun to guard against Lady Mo¡¯s family. It seemed her guess was right ¨C Second Son¡¯s Wife must have talked about more than just Brother Zheng¡¯s affairs. Old Madam heaved a slight sigh. The flesh of her palms and the backs of her hands were both her flesh; she could not bear to part with either.


    Seeing that Old Madam was looking at her for a long time without speaking, Yueyao¡¯s heart pounded, but she maintained a calm expression, ¡°Grandmother, is there anything inappropriate about Yueyao¡¯s arrangements?¡± She worried that Old Madam might not agree. Once Yueyao made a decision, even if Grandmother disagreed, Yueyao would still take people from her side to give to him.


    Old Madam smiled, ¡°The arrangements are very good. It¡¯s just that this leaves you without a Senior Maid and a second Maid by your side. In that case, let Qiao Lan come to you. Qiao Lan has always been with me, sensible and handling matters appropriately. I¡¯d feel at ease with her serving you.¡±


    As soon as Qiao Lan heard this, she immediately stepped forward and paid her respects to Yueyao. Qiao Lan was a First-Class Maid by Old Madam¡¯s side. She wasn¡¯t old, just fourteen this year, and had been promoted less than a year ago. She had a fair and clean melon-seed face, with clear, bright eyes. When she smiled, her lips curled like a peaceful crescent moon.


    Yueyao smiled coyly, ¡°Yueyao thanks Grandmother for her generous affection.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t have much impression of Qiao Lan, but since she was given by her grandmother, naturally, she would be good.


    Yuebing muttered discontentedly, ¡°Grandmother really dotes on the third younger sister.¡± Not only were the nannies carefully selected, but even the Maids were chosen perfectly ¨C she really thought it through. Grandmother was biased, always had been ¨C favoring Maternal Auntie Chen before and letting her always go against her own mother. Now she¡¯s entirely favoring the third younger sister, always so biased.


    Old Madam glanced at Yuebing, who was frightened enough to shrink her neck back. Old Madam wasn¡¯t prepared to say anything to Yuebing and would tell the nurturing nanny to strictly discipline her upon her arrival. Since it was useless to speak now, she wouldn¡¯t make things uncomfortable for herself, ¡°I am tired; you all may go back.¡±


    Yueyao puzzled, she still wanted to ask Grandmother who her steward was! Why hadn¡¯t she been sent over yet? She wondered who on earth this person was.


    After Yueyao left, Old Madam asked Nanny Zheng, ¡°How long have Lady Mo¡¯s accompanying Granny Hua and the Third Girl¡¯s Wet Nurse Old Granny Guh been associating with each other?¡±


    Nanny Zheng replied, ¡°For about half a year.¡±


    Old Madam leaned against the bambo-ash colored silk embroidered with auspicious cloud patterns on a large welcoming cushion. If Lady Mo knew something, how would Old Madam not know? What Lady Mo didn¡¯t know was that Dongbo had written Old Madam a letter when he was seriously ill, telling her that most of the second branch¡¯s family assets would go to the public fund, leaving the rest for Yueyao by her side. As for how much was left, Old Madam guessed it would be around 30,000 taels.

 Chapter 41 - 18: Rubbings_2

    Chapter 41: Chapter 18: Rubbings_2


    Old Madam had no dissatisfaction with Lian Dongbo¡¯s arrangement. She was old and her health was failing, and if everything was left to her, once she passed away, all these former private assets would be considered part of the public family wealth. Therefore, Old Madam thought it was reasonable for her son to leave some money for Yueyao. It was only Lady Mo¡¯s behavior that was truly hateful. It had been just over half a year since Yueyao returned, and Granny Hua had been in contact with Old Granny Guh for half a year as well. This meant that since Yueyao¡¯s return, Lady Mo had been probing into the second branch¡¯s family wealth.


    Lian Dongbo had not told Old Madam that he had entrusted another sum of money to a trusted friend. It was not that he distrusted Old Madam, but that he feared upsetting her. If Old Madam knew that he preferred to entrust this money to a close friend rather than his own elder brother, it would not only hurt his mother¡¯s heart but also be bad for his daughter.


    Previously, Old Madam had seen Yueyao immersed in copying scriptures and knew that Yueyao would not be able to hold onto her money. Thinking of her own failing health, she did not want to worry further. Worrying more would actually be harmful to Yueyao. For many years, she had suppressed Lady Mo too harshly, and Lady Mo harbored resentment towards her. If she showed excessive favoritism to Yueyao, Lady Mo would definitely take out her anger on Yueyao. Now, Old Madam thought she might have been mistaken.


    As Yueyao approached Lanxi Courtyard, she could see Brother Zheng standing at the doorway, craning his neck looking out. When he saw her, he ran over joyfully.


    Dong Qing followed behind, ¡°Young Miss, the young master just said you were back. Unexpectedly, as soon as we reached the doorway, we saw you coming.¡± It was somewhat magical, yet it was the truth.


    Yueyao smiled and took Brother Zheng¡¯s hand, entering the courtyard. Once in the house, she asked the maid to take Brother Zheng to the study, while she went back to change her clothes.


    After changing, Yueyao went to the study and saw Brother Zheng meticulously copying characters. Yueyao stood by quietly watching. Though the writing was crooked and ugly, out of ten characters, none were wrong. Yueyao nodded slightly to herself, feeling it was not bad.


    Qiao Lan brought in tea with silent steps, careful not to disturb the two of them, quietly setting down the cup. If one did not listen carefully, the sound could not be heard.


    Yueyao sensed something and glanced at Qiao Lan.


    Qiao Lan panicked inside, ¡°Young Miss, is there anything I have done improperly?¡± She couldn¡¯t recall doing anything wrong.


    Yueyao put down the book in her hand, ¡°In the future, whether it is in the study or in the bedroom, unless I call for you, none of you should come in.¡± This applied not just to Qiao Lan but to everyone, including Nanny Deng. Without her summons, no one could enter.


    Upon hearing that Yueyao said ¡°you all¡± and not just ¡°you,¡± Qiao Lan felt relieved. It was good that it wasn¡¯t targeted solely at her, ¡°Yes, I will pay attention in the future.¡±


    Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Good. Qiao Lan, I heard from Hua Lei that you came from outside. Where is your family, and who else is in your family?¡± She needed to be cautious in case Lady Mo had bought over Qiao Lan¡¯s family, coercing Qiao Lan into doing something detrimental to her. So, it was better to ask clearly in advance.


    Qiao Lan¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°Young Miss, I was sold to the estate at the age of five. It has been nine years now, and I have long forgotten where my home is and who was in my family.¡± Even if she remembered, she couldn¡¯t say. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her.


    Yueyao stared into Qiao Lan¡¯s eyes for three seconds, then smiled lightly, ¡°Do you really remember nothing at all?¡±


    Qiao Lan panicked and immediately knelt down, ¡°Young Miss, I dare not deceive you. I was so young then, I truly remember nothing.¡±


    Yueyao did not press further, ¡°I hope you remember your own words. I have no other demands of you, only that you serve me loyally and devotedly at my side. I will not mistreat you. Otherwise...¡± There was no need to state what would happen otherwise. Those who betrayed her would find she did not kill people, because killing was a sin. She wouldn¡¯t sin, but she had ways to make life difficult for those who betrayed her.


    Qiao Lan¡¯s back was covered in a cold sweat. Whoever still says the Third Young Lady knows nothing of worldly affairs, too aloof to pay attention to anything, she was determined to blind that person: ¡°Young Lady can rest assured, your servant harbors no duplicity toward you.¡± A servant who betrays their master has only one path: death.


    Yueyao had no desire to quarrel with Qiao Lan, ¡°You may leave!¡± After she finished speaking, she continued to teach Brother Zheng to recognize characters. In one day, adding the evening, Brother Zheng could recognize twenty characters, a faster progress than before.


    After Brother Zheng silently wrote the ten characters from ¡°Xin Xue¡± he looked up and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finished writing.¡± He then stood up, holding the written characters in both hands and presented them to Yueyao.


    Yueyao took them and exclaimed, ¡°Hmm, our Brother Zheng is really brilliant, not a single mistake.¡± A small child, after all, needs a lot of praise. Especially Brother Zheng, who needed more accolades to build up his confidence.


    Upon hearing this, Brother Zheng showed a radiant smile on his face.


    Yueyao knew that Brother Zheng had shadows in his heart, worried that she might not want him, so she generally indulged him. Thinking that at first, Brother Zheng needed to feel no fear, that she would not abandon him. Once he believed that and slowly adapted to this environment, everything would be fine.


    During Yueyao¡¯s rest, Hua Lei came over and said, ¡°Young Lady, the handwriting manuscript has been found.¡± She had refrained from interrupting earlier because Yueyao was teaching Brother Zheng his characters.


    Yueyao wanted to see the handwriting manuscript her mother had left: ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± She then told Brother Zheng to continue practicing his writing while she herself returned to the study to look at the manuscript.


    Yueyao took the manuscript from Hua Lei¡¯s hands with a mix of disappointment and joy. Disappointed because this was not the manuscript her mother had left behind. But joyful because it wasn¡¯t a handwriting manuscript at all, but rubbings. And these rubbings used the ink rubbing method. Yueyao¡¯s father, Lian Dongbo, was very fond of collecting these hard-to-find rubbings and loved to copy them in his spare time. Having been immersed in her father¡¯s hobby, Yueyao also knew quite a bit.


    Upon opening the rubbings, Yueyao saw a total of eighteen large characters. As someone who knew quality, the light ink used for the rubbings produced a result that was clear, elegant, and exceedingly detailed.


    Seeing Yueyao open the manuscript, Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Young Lady, these characters are so beautiful. They look like blooming plum blossoms.¡±


    Yueyao spoke softly, ¡°Plum Blossom Seal Script Style, from afar they appear as flowers, up close as characters. Within the flowers, you find characters; amidst the characters, flowers are hidden; flowers and characters are integrated as one.¡±


    Yueyao, looking at the date of the inscription, realized it was a relic from the Tang dynasty, a rare antique. Such an item was priceless. If she was not mistaken, her mother must have imitated these eighteen characters from the rubbings before she wrote the enviable Plum Blossom Seal.


    Hua Lei was amazed, ¡°How exquisite. Young Lady, do you plan to use this manuscript? If you master it, all the characters you write in the future will be just as beautiful.¡± Such beautiful characters, probably only a few could write them. By then, the Young Lady would indeed be unique.


    Yueyao laughed softly. Plum Blossom Seal incorporated plum blossoms into the characters, naturally becoming one entity. The Seal style was already difficult for people to read, and with the addition of plum blossoms, it became even more arcane and hard to understand. Imagine, if reading it is so hard, let alone learning it.


    Yueyao still remembered a gathering once. A young lady claimed she could write Plum Blossom Seal, and everybody asked her to demonstrate. The young lady did indeed write beautifully, and everyone praised her, but she overheard another young lady mocking that daring to show off one¡¯s superficial understanding without grasping the essence was absurd. The girl who wrote the characters was so embarrassed she wanted to hide away.


    However, no matter how difficult it might be to learn, Yueyao was determined to learn it, and to master it. Thinking this, Yueyao lowered her head to ponder for a moment. She had made a calculation in her mind.

 Chapter 42 - 19: Another Time Travel (Part 1)

    Chapter 42: Chapter 19: Another Time Travel (Part 1)


    Yueyao and Brother Zheng had finished their evening meal and were strolling around the courtyard. The uniqueness of the Lanxi Courtyard lay in the fact that the Great Grandfather was a true scholar and aesthete with a fondness for elegance. Hence, not only were orchids planted in the courtyard, but other varieties of flowers as well.


    In the front courtyard, apart from the orchids, plum trees had been planted. Furthermore, a separate courtyard had been developed behind Lanxi Courtyard, which was filled with chrysanthemums, and a small grove of bamboo had also been planted near the edge of the dwelling. It was quite cool among the bamboo in the summertime.


    It was said that the construction of this courtyard, due to its various designs, had been immensely costly.


    Both the front and rear courtyards, with their plants, flowers, and trees, were cared for by specialized personnel, and they all grew lush and vigorous, showing not the slightest sign of decay. In Yueyao¡¯s opinion, Lanxi Courtyard was actually a small garden. It was indeed very pleasant to live here. In her previous life, she had been immersed in sorrow and had no interest in admiring these plants and trees. By the time the grief had not yet fully passed, she had moved away from here. In this life, she intended to stay here until she sorted out matters with Lian Mansion.


    Hua Lei looked at the large empty space on the side of the courtyard, ¡°¡±Miss, it would be nice to build a flower arbor here in the future and put up a swing. When you have leisure time, you could enjoy swinging on it. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°¡±No need.¡± Building a flower arbor and putting up a swing were the pastimes of children. She had long passed that age.


    Yueyao planned to devote herself completely to the art of painting after her period of mourning for her parents was over. Even if she didn¡¯t become someone notable, at least she could earn a living from it. She couldn¡¯t paint with colored ink during her period of mourning, but she could practice with ink painting.


    Thinking thus, Yueyao immediately had people tidy up the side room. They moved out all the furniture like tables, chairs, and stools, leaving only the writing desk, and then she ordered all the painting supplies to be placed inside. The painting board, easel, Xuan Paper... Colored pigments, which couldn¡¯t be used during the mourning period, were temporarily put away. However, she could still practice ink painting.


    As Yueyao was organizing her own dwelling, she heard a maid running back in panic. Hua Lei looked at her and asked sternly, ¡°¡±What on earth are you doing? Running around in such a fluster, what kind of decorum is this?¡±


    The maid said anxiously, ¡°¡±Miss, Fourth Miss fell while returning from paying respects to Madam. She hit the back of her head, and now Second Young Lady is unconscious. They have already called for the doctor.¡± With such an incident involving Fourth Miss, all the servants attending her would probably be punished severely.


    Yueyao certainly didn¡¯t believe that Yuehuan, as an adult, could trip over while walking and be rendered unconscious, ¡°¡±What exactly happened?¡± There had to be something suspicious about this incident.


    The maid shook her head, signaling that she didn¡¯t know.


    Yueyao knew there was an internal cause by just looking at her. But now was not the time for guessing. As her cousin, with such an incident occurring, it was necessary to visit.


    Yuehuan¡¯s courtyard was in total chaos, maids and old nannies were coming in and out. When Yueyao entered, no one greeted her. She heard from a maid that the doctor was inside taking pulse.


    Yueyao saw Yueying and Yuebing. Yueying looked relatively better, her complexion somewhat anxious and also a bit tense, nothing more. Yuebing¡¯s face, however, was ashen.


    From the look on Yuebing¡¯s face, Yueyao knew that Yuehuan¡¯s accident must have something to do with her. Yueyao was not concerned; after all, Yuehuan would end up living better than her in the end.


    After the doctor went out to write a prescription and had someone administer the medicine, he said to everyone, as long as Fourth Miss woke up, she would be fine. But if she didn¡¯t wake up, the doctor just shook his head and didn¡¯t continue. The implication was that if she didn¡¯t wake up, she might never wake up.


    The room was instantly shrouded in gloom. Maternal Aunt Su fainted straightaway after hearing these words. Lady Mo was also in tears beside Yuehuan¡¯s bed. Yueyao, observing the doctor¡¯s expression, cynically thought to herself how he never forgot to put on a show. Surely, anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was his own daughter on the verge of death!


    Yueying, too, was continuously wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    Yuebing seemed too grief-stricken to even stand steadily, requiring the maid¡¯s support.


    Yueyao was somewhat puzzled; she didn¡¯t recall such an incident in her previous life. Moreover, with so many maids and nannies around her, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to fall and get hurt. It was likely that Yuebing had lost her temper again, causing this disaster.


    Thinking about her previous life, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh; in her past life, she would have certainly been in the Small Buddhist Hall by now, not concerning herself with these matters.


    Yuehuan remained in a coma. Yueyao stayed a very long time in the courtyard, only going back when Lady Mo spoke and dismissed them.

 Chapter 43 - 19: Reunited with Time Travel (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 43: Chapter 19: Reunited with Time Travel (Part 1)_2


    Returning to Lanxi Courtyard, Yueyao didn¡¯t mention the incident and just taught Brother Zheng how to recognize characters as she had the day before. When Yueyao came out, she saw Hua Lei¡¯s complexion was downcast and asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hua Lei looked at Yueyao and after a while, she said, ¡°Miss, the two Personal Maids beside the Fourth Miss were ordered by Madam to be beaten with twenty heavy boards. The four Second-class Maids around her were all sold off.¡± Hua Lei was simply saddened by the proverbial rabbits grieving for the dead fox; their mistress had made a mistake, but they were the ones to suffer. The lives of servants were at the mercy of their masters.


    Yueyao fell silent upon hearing this. Heaven may have the virtue of valuing all life, but this wasn¡¯t something she could intervene in. Even in her past life, Hua Lei¡¯s accidental death and her own death at the hands of Madam Lian Mo had occurred. It wasn¡¯t her problem now, and she had no right to interfere.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s troubled expression, Hua Lei realized she had spoken out of turn, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned such things.¡± The Miss recited scriptural texts daily and should not be burdened with such matters. Although she knew well that a servant¡¯s life could end in a moment, she had always managed to keep her composure. However, among the punished maids was a cousin who had grown up with her. Now being sold off without knowing where she might end up, Hua Lei was very saddened.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± But she knew very well that without external support, her fate would be no different from that of those maids. Therefore, she needed external help, and this help had to make the Lady family wary.


    It was not until Yueyao had calmed down that she looked at Hua Lei¡¯s expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a relative among them?¡± There were surely many who were affected this time. Hua Lei¡¯s relatives in the mansion were also numerous; it was certain that some had been involved.


    Hua Lei wore a worried look, ¡°It¡¯s my Second Uncle¡¯s youngest daughter, we¡¯re the same age. She was a Second-class Maid in the Second Young Lady¡¯s courtyard and got implicated inadvertently.¡±


    Yueyao heard that Hua Lei¡¯s Second Uncle was in charge of the Lian Mansion¡¯s outer estate, managing the horses, and he was strapped for cash. Although he loved his daughter dearly, there was nothing he could do but grieve over such an incident, ¡°I¡¯m powerless in a situation like this. Go to the Silver Box and take twenty Silvers. Let that be your token of sentiment.¡± This sentiment could only be regarded as Hua Lei¡¯s, not hers. Otherwise, she would be going against the Lady family. Even her grandmother wouldn¡¯t spare her if she found out.


    Upon hearing this, Hua Lei knelt on the ground at once, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Twenty Silvers might not be enough to redeem her cousin, but it would ensure she could live well.


    The next morning, Hua Lei went to find her Second Uncle. As soon as Hua Lei left, Yueyao turned to Nanny Deng and said, ¡°Nanny, send someone to check if Hua Lei¡¯s Second Uncle is truly trying to rescue his daughter.¡±


    Nanny Deng understood the young lady¡¯s intention at a glance. Twenty Silvers meant little to their miss but were a substantial sum for those struggling with thankless tasks outside. If Hua Lei¡¯s Second Uncle took the money without attempting to help his daughter, then he was unreliable.


    Meanwhile, the unconscious Yuehuan opened her eyes, staring blankly at the carved bed she was lying in. She had seen such ancient beds, designed for young ladies of reputation, when traveling. These carved beds were supposedly worth millions now.


    Thinking of the hefty value, Zhou Qing couldn¡¯t help but survey everything around her: the room had a springtime screen, ancient Eight Immortals tables and chairs. The room was filled with antiquated and traditionally styled furniture.


    While Zhou Qing was pondering whether all this was real or fake, she saw a young girl in an Indigo dress and a Maid¡¯s hairstyle calling out, ¡°Sister Hong Mei, the miss has woken up, quickly go tell Madam that the Fourth Miss is awake.¡±


    Zhou Qing¡¯s mind went blank. What did she mean by ¡®the Fourth Miss is awake¡¯?


    When the Maid saw her miss¡¯s bewildered look, she became worried and said, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Miss, please speak?¡±


    Zhou Qing looked at the person before her in shock. She was wearing a long gown with an overcoat and her hair was styled in traditional double buns. Standard ancient attire. What was happening? Where was she?


    At this moment, Zhou Qing was not in the mood to admire the furniture. Looking at the Maid in front of her and then glancing around the room filled with old furniture, a thought suddenly flashed through her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch herself hard ¨C it hurt, it really hurt. The pain proved she was not dreaming, and even though she didn¡¯t follow those novels about rebirth and time travel, under the barrage of time-travel dramas in recent years, she could guess that she had traveled back in time. She had landed in ancient times. Heaven had not let her die but had thrown her into a corner of ancient times.

 Chapter 44 - 19: Crossing Paths Again (Part 3)_3

    Chapter 44: Chapter 19: Crossing Paths Again (Part 3)_3


    Zhou Qing really wanted to curse the heavens, ¡°If you want someone to live again, why not provide a better environment? She definitely didn¡¯t want to be transported to this damned ancient era! Only fools would believe that life in the ancient times would be a breeze. It might have been possible before the Tang Dynasty, but if one ended up in the Song Dynasty or later, especially during the Ming and Qing Dynasties, it would truly be miserable. Women had to adhere to ¡®the three obediences and four virtues,¡¯ be subjected to foot-binding, and what¡¯s worse, tolerate a man¡¯s multiple wives and concubines. How could one even live like this.


    While Zhou Qing¡¯s mind was a muddled mess, she saw a round-faced woman walk in, wearing a loose-fitting, wide-sleeved gown and with a round hairbun, looking very kindhearted.


    As soon as the woman entered, she hugged her, joyfully calling out ¡®Fourth Miss, Fourth Miss.¡¯ Zhou Qing didn¡¯t know how to cope with this situation, so she pretended to faint.


    Yueyao was planning to have an early meal and then visit Yuehuan. Before she set out, she heard from the maids and old nannies that the Fourth Miss had woken up. However, although she was awake, she had lost her memory. She didn¡¯t remember anything and did not recognize anyone.


    Yueyao found it perplexing that Yuehuan no longer recognized anyone. What was going on? Everything was different from her previous life. Losing memory, that had happened to her before. But it was completely different; she had lost her memory because, according to Great Grandmaster, she chose to forget her past deliberately. That was also why she regained her memories all at once when she saw Nanny Gu. But Yuehuan had lost her memory after a bump on the head? That was strange.


    After having her early meal and asking Brother Zheng to practice his writing by himself, Yueyao went to visit Yuehuan with Hua Lei. Along the way, she couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was happening.


    Yueyao even wondered if it was because of her that many things had changed. But she quickly shook her head; she was overthinking things.


    Instead of going to Hibiscus Courtyard first, Yueyao¡¯s initial stop was at Old Madam¡¯s Yisong Courtyard. Upon arriving at the Upper Chamber, she greeted Old Madam with her usual composure, ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Old Madam, seeing Yueyao come to greet her without fail every day, felt very gratified. Especially since Yueyao¡¯s complexion had been looking much better in recent days, not showing the sorrowful expression she used to have, which greatly relieved Old Madam, bringing her much joy, ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Mhm, I slept very well last night. Grandmother, I¡¯m going to visit Third Young Lady later. I heard from the people below that she has woken up, but doesn¡¯t recognize anybody.¡±


    Old Madam replied kindly, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Old Madam hadn¡¯t personally visited Yuehuan. With regards to Lian Yuehuan¡¯s incident, for an illegitimate granddaughter, Old Madam didn¡¯t have much energy to care. It was enough to have Nanny Gu take a look.


    When Yueyao arrived at Hibiscus Courtyard, she found Yueying and Yuebing in the main hall. Yueyao quickly asked, ¡°Is it true that Fourth Miss doesn¡¯t recognize anyone at all?¡±


    Yueying, looking concerned, replied, ¡°Yes, Third Young Lady, it¡¯s true that Fourth Miss doesn¡¯t recognize anyone at all. We don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±


    Yuehuan had not yet spoken when Hong Yi, a maid coming out of the room, apologized, ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Young Lady, Third Young Lady, our miss has lost her memory. She has been frightened and does not wish to see anyone right now. Please forgive Third Young Lady. Maternal Aunt Su hoped to take this opportunity for Fourth Miss to recognize people, but Fourth Miss says she has a headache now and does not wish to see anyone. She wants to be left alone for a while. With no other choice, Maternal Aunt Su had to indulge Fourth Miss.¡±


    After hearing Hong Yi say that Fourth Miss was not in a condition to see anyone, Yueyao, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, turned around with Hua Lei and went back.


    Yueying and Yuehuan stayed in place, waiting.


    In comparison with Yueying and Yuebing, Yueyao seemed quite unsympathetic. After all, they were sisters, and one should at least inquire about and show some concern for Fourth Miss. Watching Yueyao¡¯s retreating figure, Hong Yi murmured to herself, Third Young Lady is too cold-hearted.


    As Yueyao walked, she looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling the gentle breeze on her face, and her mood relaxed. She decided not to let these unrelated matters spoil her mood. On her way back to Lanxi Courtyard from Hibiscus Garden, she saw Brother Zheng diligently studying in the study room.


    Ever since Yueyao told Brother Zheng he would have to work harder due to his lack of innate talent, he had been trying very hard so that he could become an official in the future to protect his sister.


    Seeing the diligent Brother Zheng, Yueyao felt comforted. At least in this life, she would not be alone.


    When Brother Zheng looked up and saw Yueyao, he called out sweetly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Yueyao touched his head and smiled gently.

 Chapter 45 - 20: Another Time Travel (Part 2)

    Chapter 45: Chapter 20: Another Time Travel (Part 2)


    Zhou Qing quickly figured out her predicament. She now found herself in a strange country called the Great Yuan Dynasty. This ¡°Yuan¡± wasn¡¯t the Yuan Dynasty from the historical timeline of Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, and Qing that she knew, but another Yuan Dynasty she was unfamiliar with. The Emperor wasn¡¯t Mongolian but a Han person, and his surname was Yuan. The country was named directly after the imperial surname, and as for the history prior to that, she couldn¡¯t get any clear explanation.


    Through people around her, she learned that she had transposed into a daughter born of a concubine named Yuehuan. This girl belonged to an official¡¯s family, a lady of a wealthy family purportedly from a scholarly lineage of significant renown. Although she was born out of wedlock, the furnishings in her room were not too shabby. She was the fourth in the family, with three elder sisters and three elder brothers above her.


    Zhou Qing felt she was incredibly unlucky, extremely so. Although characters in novels who traveled through time lived dramatic, highly adored lives, she wasn¡¯t so naive as to think that simply arriving in ancient times made her omnipotent. Despite being an orphan in the modern world, she studied hard and made it through university on scholarships and part-time work. She was extremely fortunate, landing a civil servant job right after graduating, sparing her the job-hunting woes of other students. Even though she worked in a somewhat obscure department, her job was stable and came with great benefits. She received overtime pay, holidays off, and additional leave for home visits and vacations. With such a stable job, finding a husband would have been easier too.


    Ahem, Zhou Qing sighed once again. Knowing that she had become a daughter born of a concubine, she already lost count of how many times she had sighed. Being transported into a life as a concubine¡¯s daughter, was she expected to fight for survival in a story of a concubine¡¯s child striving for success, perhaps with a dramatic plot twist of taking the place of another bride in a marriage to a wealthy and handsome husband?


    She wasn¡¯t that naive. The status of a concubine¡¯s daughter in ancient times was extremely low; sticking your head out too much could lead to your legal mother eradicating you. Although she passed the civil servant exam in the modern world, she was still a greenhorn in the field, meticulously and honestly doing all the grunt work without getting involved in any backstabbing. If she were to get embroiled in household scheming, she felt it would be very stressful.


    Ahem, Zhou Qing let out another deep sigh. They say your birth year brings bad luck, but hers was just terrible. All she did was go to the bank to withdraw money, and she ran into a robbery, ending up as a hostage. What a lousy marksman; the bullet didn¡¯t hit the robber but killed her instead.


    Zhou Qing thought to herself that when the robber was being shot, someone should have put a couple more bullets in him for good measure. Because of him, she was now suffering in ancient times. Though she had no close kin, her college roommates were as dear to her as sisters.


    Well, complaints aside, arriving in this world meant she was given another chance to live. She needed to learn to cherish it.


    Zhou Qing listened as the woman beside her¡ªwho was said to be her birth mother and was exceedingly beautiful as if descended from heaven¡ªpatiently explained the members of the household.


    It might have been the body¡¯s instinct or perhaps because she was an orphan in her past life and hadn¡¯t experienced familial love, but she quickly accepted this body¡¯s biological mother.


    Zhou Qing solemnly memorized everyone in Lian Mansion and aimed to assimilate into this large family as soon as possible. Everything else was fine, but upon hearing that there were five or six children born of concubines and mistresses in the house, Zhou Qing couldn¡¯t help but mockingly think about how much her cheap father enjoyed his blessings of beauty. But when she heard that her Second Uncle had been sent out as a Salt Censor and that her Second Aunt was a lady from a Marquis¡¯ household, and moreover, a household with five generations of nobility, where both parents had now passed away leaving only a legitimate daughter named Yueyao,


    Zhou Qing was nearly floored upon hearing this. A father who was a Tanhua and later became a Salt Censor, with a mother who was the only legitimate daughter from a Marquis¡¯ household¡ªcombining all these elements, wasn¡¯t that the quintessential Younger Sister Lin? Yuehuan reflexively asked, ¡°Is my Third Younger Sister exceptionally talented?¡± If that was the case, then she might as well be the spitting image of Younger Sister Lin.


    Maternal Auntie Su didn¡¯t understand why her daughter was particularly interested in the Third Young Lady but nodded and said, ¡°The Third Young Lady has been enlightened by the Second Old Master since she was young. It¡¯s said that her literary talent is extraordinary, especially reputed to have a gift for painting, to the point where the Second Old Master even hired scholars from Jiangnan to teach her. At a very young age, she has already been dubbed a talented lady,¡± a fact known by everyone in the household.


    Zhou Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat; could it be she had arrived at a knockoff version of the Red Mansion? Yuebing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yue... Er, how is the disposition of this Third Younger Sister of mine?¡± Younger Sister Lin from Dream of the Red Chamber was pitiable and endearing, but such a sensitive lady was honestly hard to get along with. Faced with such a girl, Yuebing felt incredibly pressured!

 Chapter 46 - 20: Reunited with Time Travel (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 46: Chapter 20: Reunited with Time Travel (Part 2)_2


    Maternal Aunt Su stroked Zhou Qing¡¯s little face in a comforting manner, ¡°Third Young Lady has a reputation, and she¡¯s somewhat proud and aloof, and also a bit petty. But Miss doesn¡¯t need to mind, since Third Young Lady doesn¡¯t live with you, there won¡¯t be any friction.¡±


    ¡°Besides, having talent is one thing, but she¡¯s an orphan who depends on the Great Master and Eldest Madam for a living. There¡¯s nothing to be particularly proud of.¡±


    Zhou Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Is my third younger sister very beautiful? And she¡¯s not very healthy, is she?¡± Younger Sister Lin is certainly not pitifully delicate and frail like a willow in the wind.


    Maternal Aunt Su nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Second Old Master and Second Madam are both very good-looking, and Third Young Lady is a beauty even at such a young age. However, her health isn¡¯t good, and she¡¯s been sick several times since her return. She now resides in Lanxi Courtyard, which is also quite far from here.¡±


    Zhou Qing was now fairly certain that she had arrived beside a girl akin to Younger Sister Lin. Oh heavens, she wasn¡¯t sent here to save Younger Sister Lin, was she? She didn¡¯t have such noble sentiment! Frankly speaking, she actually disliked the type of girl Lin was, too sensitive and difficult to get along with. She preferred people like Wang Xifeng, straightforward, decisive¡ªin the modern age, definitely a powerful woman.


    Maternal Aunt Su always treated her children as her lifeblood. Seeing that Third Young Lady looked dispirited, she thought it was because her previous praise of Yueyao had made Miss jealous. So she quickly said, ¡°Miss, though Third Young Lady is beautiful, you are even more so.¡± This was not just flattery. Maternal Aunt Su herself wouldn¡¯t have been made a maternal aunt by Madam if she hadn¡¯t possessed sufficient beauty.


    Zhou Qing had seen her own reflection and knew she was indeed beautiful, possessing a rare appearance at a young age, assured to be top-notch when grown. Nevertheless, her thoughts were now on her third younger sister. She needed to see this ancient version of Younger Sister Lin.


    Yueyao heard the news that Fourth Miss had indeed lost her memory and was now recognizing people. Yueyao smiled lightly; her own memory loss was out of necessity, while Fourth Miss lost hers due to a bump on the head. She didn¡¯t know why such a change had occurred.


    The next day, Yueyao took Brother Zheng to see Old Madam. Brother Zheng was still a bit shy, but with Yueyao whispering by his side, he mustered the courage, braced himself, and knelt before Old Madam, speaking with etiquette and decorum.


    Old Madam still remembered the first time she saw Brother Zheng, when he almost wanted to hide behind Maternal Aunt You. His timidity was unbearable to her, and since she didn¡¯t particularly like him to begin with, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Now, although still somewhat timid, he was markedly better in comparison, and his manners were not bad, believing further improvement would come with time. Old Madam was very satisfied, ¡°Third Girl, you¡¯ve taught him well.¡±


    Yueyao bowed and said, ¡°Grandmother, Yueyao will definitely do her utmost in guiding Brother Zheng.¡± Guiding Brother Zheng truly required immense patience and perseverance. Fortunately, she had spent ten years in a temple, which provided her with more patience and perseverance than most.


    Yueyao suggested taking Tingzheng to see Yuehuan, but Old Madam shook her head, ¡°Go in a few days. The doctor said that Third Girl needs to rest well. It¡¯s not too late to visit once she stabilizes.¡±


    Yueyao nodded repeatedly and then took Brother Zheng back to Lanxi Courtyard. With a distant relationship with Eldest Aunt, Yueyao had no intention of paying her respects.


    Old Madam felt somewhat emotional, ¡°If this child could always make such progress, Third Girl would also have someone to rely on in the future.¡± Old Madam originally thought that Brother Zheng was just a piece of rotten wood that couldn¡¯t be carved. Now, seeing how dedicated Yueyao was, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t compare with Tingli or Tingyi, but with such effort and progress, maybe he could indeed uphold the reputation of the second branch of the family in the future.


    Hua Lei saw that Yueyao really returned to Lanxi Courtyard, without visiting Fourth Miss. She immediately grew worried, ¡°Miss, I heard that today both Eldest Miss and Second Young Lady went to visit Fourth Miss. If Miss doesn¡¯t go, people in the mansion will talk behind Miss¡¯s back.¡±


    Yueyao sneered. Gossip, she had plenty of it. Back then, these same people easily blamed her grandmother¡¯s death on her, causing her immense distress. Gossip, let them say whatever they want to, as long as the Lady family wished it, the mansion was full of her gossip. Although she cared about her reputation and wished to keep her feathers unblemished, she certainly did not want to be bogged down by it.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, Hua Lei didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    During the day, Yueyao taught Brother Zheng how to recognize characters, while practicing her own calligraphy against a copybook. At the beginning of her studies, Yueyao kept in mind the key points of learning Plum Blossom Seal Script, ¡°Start with the reverse stroke, continue with the central stroke, finish with the returning stroke.¡± It¡¯s easy to say, but truly not easy to learn.


    After several days of study, even someone with Yueyao¡¯s background found it obscure and difficult to depict. Fortunately, Yueyao was mentally prepared. She had resolved that regardless of how difficult the Plum Blossom Seal Script was rumored to be, she had to learn it.


    What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that Plum Blossom Seal Script was difficult because it was hard to distinguish the flower from the character. Many people struggled to grasp its essence, their attempts resembling the form without capturing the spirit. This was the main reason the young lady from her previous life was ridiculed. Moreover, learning Plum Blossom Seal Script not only required perseverance but also a very strong foundation in calligraphy. Within a few days, Yueyao had gotten a feel for it, thanks to her more than twenty years of practice in calligraphy from her previous life. Her Willow-body calligraphy style had already reached a first-rate level. The essence of ever-changing calligraphy is the foundation, and Yueyao¡¯s basics were extremely solid. What¡¯s more fortunate was that Yueyao not only had more than twenty years of calligraphy foundation but also a painting background. Plum blossom calligraphy style required a good foundation and painting skills as well.


    Yueyao counted on Plum Blossom Seal Script as an auxiliary skill and wouldn¡¯t give it up easily. However, she didn¡¯t practice her calligraphy as desperately as she copied scriptures. She practiced for a shichen in the afternoon and another in the evening; the rest of her time was spent reading. She didn¡¯t read books of poetry and songs anymore. What she wanted now were practical books.


    Yueyao poked around in her father¡¯s study, and finally chose ¡°The Great Learning Commission.¡± She chose this book because she remembered her father saying that this book was profound and comprehensive, and that a thorough understanding could benefit one for a lifetime.


    After reading a bit, she had to admit her father was right; the book indeed was profound and comprehensive, filled with strife and killings. All the strife revolved around one word, desire. Desire led to greed, and greed gave rise to countless sins.


    In fact, it all came down to two words, human heart; the greed of the human heart caused all sorts of troubles.

 Chapter 47 - 21: Rebirth and Time Travel Clash

    Chapter 47: Chapter 21: Rebirth and Time Travel Clash


    Yueyao had taken Brother Zheng to the Upper Chamber once and had not taken him again since, because the Old Madam had decreed that Brother Zheng should concentrate on his studies and only visit on the first and fifteenth of each month. Initially, the Old Madam had also told Yueyao not to go, but Yueyao braved the storm daily and made the trip back and forth. This greatly pleased the Old Madam, and the people below stopped their gossip.


    That day, Yueyao went to the Upper Chamber and then turned to visit the Hibiscus Courtyard, to see Yuehuan, who was said to have stabilized. It was odd, they said she was awake but that Fourth Miss was reluctant to see people.


    Yueyao walked into Yuehuan¡¯s room and saw near the entrance by the window a kang bed with a black-lacquered wooden kang table and azurite brocade cushions on it, and the same-colored carpet on the floor. On the windowsill were two pots of chrysanthemums, and against the wall stood a large wardrobe, next to which was a dressing table laden with various kinds of jewelry.


    Moving further inside, there was a large carved ornamental cloth bed hung with satin curtains showered with ¡®Apricot Blossom Spring Rain¡¯, covered in floral embroidery, with silver curtain hooks on either side shaped like begonia flowers. The bedspread was of plain ¡®Pear Blossom Silver Shadow¡¯ satin and topped with a water-red silk quilt. Opposite the bed were two imperial chairs, and beside them was a screen depicting a noble lady¡¯s excursion, behind which lay the clean room.


    Yueyao chuckled to herself; her sister¡¯s boudoir truly was lavish! Compared to hers, it was not just a notch higher. A daughter born of a concubine¡¯s chamber was decorated this richly, indicating how well the Eldest Aunt managed her surface appearances.


    Yueyao entered the room.


    Yuehuan (now renamed from Zhou Qing), hearing from her Maid Hong Mei that the Third Young Lady, essentially a replica of Younger Sister Lin, was there to see her, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes as Yueyao walked in. Watching Yueyao, there was no need for her to hide the surprise in her eyes.


    That day, Yueyao was dressed in a cyan-patterned narrow Shen shirt paired with a blue half-arm and tied a cyan Luo skirt. Her petite oval face, fair skin, thin red lips, and inky painted eyes with a moisture-laden gaze; at first glance, she bore the soft charm specific to the Jiangnan women, almost like a newly bloomed white magnolia.


    Yuehuan thought to herself, is this the Younger Sister Lin type? Maybe Maternal Auntie got the wrong person. This girl lacked the fragile constitution of Younger Sister Lin that would fall over at the smallest gust of wind, nor did she possess a self-pitying demeanor. On the contrary, the determination in her furrowed brows revealed a resilient character; she was definitely not of a gentle nature, nor an easy person to deceive. She was nothing like Younger Sister Lin from Dream of the Red Chamber. She was truly misled by her maternal aunt.


    Meanwhile, Yueyao was also extremely shocked, her fists clenched tightly. She knew what it looked like to lose memory, for she had lost hers as well. Although losing memory didn¡¯t turn one into a naive child, her eyes ought to have been clear as water. However, the way Fourth Miss appraised her, pondering and occasionally shooting glances that sparkled with fire, made her tremble with fear.


    Yueyao could be certain something was amiss. This was definitely not the behavior of someone who had lost their memory, and she did not recall this moment in her memories either. Perhaps it was her rebirth that had altered events, causing a deviation in fate.


    Yueyao had many knots in her heart but decided that the best method was to remain unchanged against all shifts. Even if something was wrong, she needed to continue on. Pretending as if she didn¡¯t know Yuehuan was observing her closely, Yueyao approached and gently asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, are you well? The Eldest Aunt said you needed to rest and I shouldn¡¯t disturb you, so it was inappropriate for me to come. Please don¡¯t blame your sister for not visiting you sooner.¡±


    Yuehuan was speechless. You already mentioned that the Eldest Madam asked you not to disturb me, yet you expect me to blame you? Yuehuan had previously worked in an office, and though she wasn¡¯t expert at observing others, she had some skills. She could clearly see that although Yueyao spoke apologetically, her eyes held no sign of guilt.


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t know whether it was her own misperception, but she felt a distinct aloofness from her sister, as if she really disliked her. A woman¡¯s sixth sense is generally quite accurate. Yuehuan felt her sister was somewhat strange.


    Cautiously, Yuehuan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I... I¡¯ve forgotten everything from the past. I don¡¯t remember anything at all.¡±


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Whether you remember or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re alright, it¡¯s fine. Anything you don¡¯t know, let Hong Mei and Hong Yi fill you in.¡± The two personal maids had been killed, Red Mei was previously a second-class maid of Lady family, and Red Yi was a third-class maid of Lady family. Now both had been assigned to Yuehuan, clearly indicating this trouble was caused by Yuebing. Lady family¡¯s methods were still commendable, not a whisper of idle gossip had leaked out. Any word that did spread claimed that the Fourth Miss had simply knocked her head herself.

 Chapter 48 - 21: Rebirth Through Time, Face to Face - Part 2

    Chapter 48: Chapter 21: Rebirth Through Time, Face to Face ¨C Part 2


    This is understandable. If it were to spread that the Second Young Lady of the Lian family nearly killed her own sister, Yuebing would no longer be able to marry.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s gentle movements, mild speech, and the faint smile on her face, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but think of an idiom, ¡°the epitome of a lady.¡±


    Yuehuan had seen Yueying and Yuebing before. Yes, in her opinion, both were beauties with a classic feminine charm. But while Yueying was dignified, her poise felt excessive to the point of discomfort for Yuehuan. As for Yuebing, she appeared naive; flattering would call it innocence, while a harsher critique would label her heartless and spoiled. Additionally, whenever the Second Young Lady, Yuebing, looked at her, there was an unavoidable flicker of insincerity in her eyes. No one had explained the details of the incident to her. Yuehuan theorized that this head-bumping incident was not as simple as it seemed.


    Yuehuan could also understand that those born out of wedlock either lived humbly or were raised to feel inferior. She used to read novels in her spare time and even followed a few series. However, she believed it was difficult for illegitimate children to thrive due to the simple reason of social structure. You cannot fight against a society¡¯s system. The current situation of the illegitimate Eldest Miss, Yueying, and the legitimate Second Young Lady, Yuebing, was a prime example. Eldest Miss Yueying¡¯s excessive dignity was a manifestation of her inferiority complex. Second Young Lady Yuebing, on the other hand, was raised so indulgently that she became heartless and spoiled.


    Deep down, Yuehuan sighed; the only person she felt comfortable with was distant and clearly reluctant to develop a close relationship with her. Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but speculate whether this body she inhabited had a past conflict with this younger sister.


    Yueyao exchanged a few courteous words with Yuehuan and was about to leave when she heard someone outside announce the return of the Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master.


    Both brothers had come home for a break. Hearing that Yuehuan had bumped her head, and though she was not their full sister, as brothers, they were compelled to visit her after such a serious incident.


    After they entered, Tingyi anxiously asked, ¡°Fourth younger sister, fourth younger sister, are you alright? I just returned to the estate and heard you bumped your head and were unconscious for a whole day and night. You don¡¯t even remember anyone? Fourth younger sister, do you still remember your second brother?¡±


    Yueyao glanced at Tingyi. She had to call him ¡°second brother¡± in Yuehuan¡¯s presence. What kind of logic was that?


    Although Tingli did not express his concern as blatantly as Tingyi, his eyes also revealed worry: ¡°Sister, how are you feeling? Do you have a headache?¡±


    Yuehuan was somewhat surprised to see her half-brothers so concerned about her. Weren¡¯t the relationships between legitimate and illegitimate siblings supposed to be poor? Why were these two legitimate brothers so caring toward her? Although Yuehuan found it strange, she did not let it show on her face. She replied with a smile, ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± She grew up in an orphanage, but unlike the stereotypical image of children from orphanages being depressed, antisocial, and brooding, she was well-liked. Still, for all her popularity, she lacked the care of family, which was a great regret.


    Since coming here, despite grappling with her status as an illegitimate child, her Maternal Auntie still held a deep affection for her. Her Maternal Auntie had been with her constantly for the past few days, caring for her with gentleness and consideration, sharing many stories with her. Moreover, she had a younger brother by blood; hearing his childlike voice calling her ¡°sister¡± instantly softened her heart. Though she was a stranger in this place, with an awkward standing, with an affectionate Maternal Auntie and a blood brother, she wasn¡¯t completely alone. Having family at least filled the void of her previous life.


    Until now, except for her father who was away on official duties, and her grandmother, Yuehuan had met the rest of the family. She was thankful for her older brothers¡¯ concern but only on the surface. There was a marked difference between kinship and maintaining distance was best. She had seen the family¡¯s legal mother, who didn¡¯t seem prominent but was in fact a formidable figure. Thus, it was better for her to keep a proper distance from these legitimate sons and daughters.


    Yueyao watched Tingli and Tingyi to the side, thinking how wonderful it would have been to have a brother. In that way, there would have been someone to share the burden with her, and she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state in her previous life. As Yueyao pondered this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her own foolishness. If she had had a brother, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died. Her father wouldn¡¯t have died either. She wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a plight in her previous life. Now, she had to rely on herself for everything. With this thought, Yueyao stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother, please have a good chat with Third Younger Sister, Yueyao will take her leave first.¡±


    Tingli nodded.


    Yueyao said her goodbyes to Tingyi and Yuehuan and then left. When she reached the center of the courtyard, she paused for a moment and then gave some instructions to Hua Lei.


    Hua Lei waited for a while before she saw the Eldest Young Master come out from inside. Hua Lei stepped forward and after performing a courtesy, she said, ¡°Eldest Young Master, our young lady specifically instructed this servant to wait here. The miss said she wants to borrow a few books from the Eldest Young Master.¡±


    Tingli was somewhat surprised, ¡°Which books does Third Young Lady wish to borrow?¡± He was following the path of the imperial examinations, looking at books related to this field. Third Young Lady, no matter how scholarly, would find these books of no use. For what purpose did she want to borrow these books?


    Hua Lei replied softly, ¡°The miss said that she is now tutoring Young Master Zheng and is lacking suitable books. She would like to borrow the Four Books and Five Classics that the Eldest Young Master has used.¡±


    Tingli told her he would have them sent over shortly, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send them over in a little while.¡±


    Tingli looked at the departing Hua Lei, ¡°Have you heard anything unusual about Third Young Lady recently?¡± Sending her Personal Maid to wait for him and specifically asking for the used Four Books and Five Classics¡ªif it was only about borrowing books, there was no need to be specific about asking for the used ones. If his guess wasn¡¯t wrong, Third Younger Sister wasn¡¯t looking for his used Four Books and Five Classics, but rather those books with his uncle¡¯s annotations. To think that the Third Younger Sister, who was known for copying scriptures, was starting to strategize as well.


    The Personal Attendant shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Tingli thought about the books with his uncle¡¯s personal annotations that he had in his possession, his eyes flickering briefly. Such things were priceless and couldn¡¯t be bought with all the gold in the world. Upon this realization, Tingli said to Ah Gui beside him, ¡°Go inquire about this. Find out what¡¯s different with Third Young Lady these days, compared to before.¡±


    After Tingli and Tingyi had left, Yuehuan asked Hong Yi, ¡°Do I have a poor relationship with Third Young Lady?¡± This little girl seemed not to be arrogant, just a bit aloof. Yuehuan speculated that if there had been no feud between them, her attitude wouldn¡¯t be as such.


    Hong Yi was quick-witted, ¡°Third Young Lady, you don¡¯t have a close relationship with her, nor do you have any conflict. You had been in Jiangnan before and only returned over half a year ago. Since coming back, you have been busy copying scriptures and have only started socializing recently. Miss, there¡¯s no need to be offended, Third Young Lady is just like that, she doesn¡¯t really interact with the Eldest Miss and Second Young Lady either.¡± Without a close relationship, one couldn¡¯t really speak of it as good or bad.


    Yuehuan let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that there was no conflict, as she still wanted to forge a good relationship with this lady! She wouldn¡¯t want their relationship to turn hostile before it had even begun. As for Yueying and Yuebing, Yuehuan didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts just yet. Better to understand the situation thoroughly first.

 Chapter 49 - 22: Make a Move

    Chapter 49: Chapter 22: Make a Move


    Hong Mei brought over a bowl of Silver Ear and Lotus Seed porridge.


    Yuehuan took the small Tian White Porcelain bowl and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how delicate and beautiful it was, lamenting that such ancient craftsmanship had been lost.


    After finishing the porridge, Yuehuan asked, ¡°Does the Third Young Lady¡¯s maternal family have anyone else?¡± There better not be a Brother Baoyu. Well, even if there was a Brother Baoyu, this Third Girl isn¡¯t Younger Sister Lin. Moreover, the Third Girl is now living in her own home, not dependent on others. So she wouldn¡¯t lament her fate. But what if there¡¯s a Grandmother Jia who comes to live with them? In the end, if feelings develop with Brother Baoyu, well, then I¡¯ll persuade this young lady not to go to Ma¡¯s Mansion anymore (You¡¯re really overthinking it, the Third Young Lady is raised by the Ma family. The Lian family cannot afford to lose this face).


    Maternal Aunt Su laughed, ¡°The Third Young Lady¡¯s legitimate uncle, Lord Ma, currently holds a position in the Ministry of Rites, a Fourth Rank official. I heard that Lord Ma is extremely fond of the Third Young Lady and has always wanted to take her to his mansion for a short stay. However, the Third Young Lady has been copying scriptures and hasn¡¯t visited Ma¡¯s Mansion yet.¡±


    Yuehuan laughed upon hearing this, realizing she was overthinking. The Third Young Lady¡¯s maternal family isn¡¯t the Jia Mansion, her legitimate uncle is a high-ranking official and loves her dearly. Well, I hope this Third Girl doesn¡¯t meet the same ending as Younger Sister Lin (Yueyao lamented: In my past life, I wasn¡¯t even as fortunate as Younger Sister Lin, at least she died cleanly).


    Tingli, listening to Ah Gui speak about the recent changes in Yueyao¡¯s life, furrowed his brows but ordered Ah Gui to call Tingyi over. The old books annotated by his uncle were all in Tingyi¡¯s hands. Tingyi had already become a Scholar and was to participate in the autumn imperial examination this year. These books were of little use to him, of course. Needless, the so-called little use only applied to Tingyi, who had already passed the child¡¯s exam. Books annotated by a Tanhua, especially a learned and talented one like Yueyao¡¯s father, were invaluable to many people.


    Tingyi, without saying much, replied, ¡°All right, I will have someone send them to Fourth Miss when I get back.¡± Tingyi didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking it was not unreasonable for Yueyao to do this. After returning home, he neatly gathered these books and had his servant send all of them to Lanxi Garden.


    Yueyao, looking at the dozen or so books sent back, felt somewhat disappointed. However, she rationalized it. Her eldest cousin was a Juren already and was preparing for the next year¡¯s spring imperial examination. Her second cousin was about to attend this year¡¯s autumn imperial examination.


    Tingli was right; Yueyao indeed wanted her father¡¯s books back. These books would be very useful to Brother Zheng. The other books wou?d have to wait until Brother Zheng had finished his studies. For now, these dozen or so books were enough for Brother Zheng to study.


    Yueyao initially planned to read them herself; she would comprehend the books thoroughly before teaching Tingzheng. Of course, all these would have to wait until Brother Zheng had learned to read.


    Tingli and Tingyi respectfully agreed, considering this matter minor. However, the event of Yueyao sending books to the courtyard quickly came to Lady Mo¡¯s knowledge. She specifically inquired about this matter. Knowing that it involved sending books, and that Yueyao had requested them, Lady Mo felt uneasy. This girl was getting bolder with her ideas and was no longer someone who could be easily controlled by those around her.


    Tingyi, unaware of Lady Mo¡¯s contemplations, sincerely said, ¡°Mother, these books were originally borrowed from Lanxi Courtyard. Now that Brother Zheng needs them, it¡¯s only right to return them.¡±


    Lady Mo, with a gentle expression, said, ¡°What Lanxi Courtyard, aren¡¯t they the Lian family¡¯s books after all? After lunch, you both return to the study to read. We have already delayed half the day. This is a crucial time and must not be slackened.¡± The break was two days, but Lady Mo generally didn¡¯t like them to stay at home, interfering with their studies.


    Tingli and Tingyi respectfully agreed.


    After her sons had left, Lady Mo, with a suspicious expression, murmured, ¡°What is the Third Girl really up to?¡± Yueyao¡¯s behavior was becoming increasingly baffling to Lady Mo. As she was speaking, she heard that Second Young Lady had come to pay respects to Madam.


    Upon hearing about Yuebing¡¯s visit, Lady Mo thought about the issue her daughter had recently caused, and it was troubling. Yueyao had not guessed wrong; the incident of Yuehuan getting her head injured was indeed caused by Yuebing. At the time, Yuebing, angry from being scolded by Lady Mo, used Yuehuan to make a point, and ended up pushing Yuehuan to the ground, breaking her head. Lady Mo had already silenced the servants, and at such a critical time, naturally could not punish Yuebing. Yuebing had behaved for a few days seeing that Fourth Miss was unharmed, and then reverted to her usual self.


    Lady Mo worried in her heart, ¡°This won¡¯t do. This temperament of my daughter must be curbed. If I let her continue this way, it¡¯s not loving my daughter, but harming her. I must find a nurturing nanny soon to establish proper rules and etiquette. Otherwise, when the sisters go out together after the mourning period, by then, Third Young Lady might completely outshine my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 50 - 22: Making a Move _2

    Chapter 50: Chapter 22: Making a Move _2


    Yueyao¡¯s life had changed significantly. In the mornings, while Tingzheng was engaged in his morning readings, she would perform the Five Animal Frolics inside the house. As it would be unseemly for a lady to perform such ungraceful movements in the presence of others.


    Hua Lei and Mu Qiu Qiao Lan said it was to improve her health, and later Doctor Tang also confirmed that it indeed had health benefits. When their discouragements failed repeatedly, they no longer protested.


    After finishing the Five Animal Frolics, Yueyao began practicing her hand strength. To write beautiful characters, one must have sufficient hand strength. Otherwise, with weak hands, the characters she wrote would come out light and floaty, lacking in spirit.


    Every morning, she would be covered in sweat and she had to bathe and change clothes before meals. With no small kitchen in the courtyard and water fetch spots being far, it was truly inconvenient.


    Wiping the sweat from her face, Yueyao listened as Hua Lei mentioned the water temperature was just right. Smiling, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the weather is still hot. I will speak to my grandmother about it after a few days.¡± Yueyao had refrained from discussing it with her grandmother because she was still in her mourning period, which would end next month after nine months. The weather was also favorable now, and there were no worries about cold meals. When the weather turned cold, it would be appropriate for her to raise the issue, especially when the kitchen was already sending her special meals. The Lian family everywhere knew that Lady Mo wished for her to eat more Bird¡¯s Nest, fully justifying her generous reputation.


    Yueyao visited the Old Madam every day after breakfast to pay respects, taught Brother Zheng his studies upon returning, read some books at noon, and in the afternoon, she also taught Brother Zheng calligraphy. In the evening, she practiced calligraphy herself and would copy scriptural texts after finishing. In her spare moments, Yueyao was inseparable from the books, extremely busy.


    Noticing Yueyao succeeding, Hua Lei decided not to bring up the topic again, but she couldn¡¯t help saying in a pained voice, ¡°Miss, practicing calligraphy daily will harden your hands with calluses.¡± A lady should maintain a pair of delicate hands; otherwise, being spotted by other ladies might lead to ridicule. A proper lady¡¯s fingers should never touch harsh substances, delicate and slender as they ought to be.


    Looking at the blisters formed from grinding, Yueyao took the ointment that Qiao Lan handed her and applied it, ¡°Writing requires hand strength. My hand strength is still insufficient and needs more work.¡± Actually, she could have chosen other methods, but Yueyao believed this method not only exercised her hand strength but also her body. Sweating profusely every morning was actually beneficial for her health.


    As for losing her delicate fingers in the future, it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. They were not that rare anyway. She had seen too much in her life and had a different perspective on many things.


    Hua Lei had mentioned it numerous times, but as the young lady wouldn¡¯t listen, there was nothing she could do: ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Hua Lei felt both happy and worried seeing her mistress so busy every day.


    Yueyao chuckled, ¡°I can only keep myself busy to avoid thinking about my parents. Otherwise, thinking of them makes me very sad.¡± She just wanted to immerse herself in activities, absorbing more knowledge. That way, there was no time for idle thoughts. She found her current life fulfilling and peaceful.


    Yueyao¡¯s words showed that she knew Hua Lei also didn¡¯t want her to dwell in sadness, as it benefited no one.


    Hearing Yueyao in a good mood, Hua Lei whispered softly, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what agenda the Old Madam has, the steward hasn¡¯t come over yet.¡±


    Yueyao was not concerned: ¡°Grandmother said she already has someone in mind, it surely won¡¯t be wrong. Nanny Deng might have been delayed by something, but she should arrive in the next few days.¡± After pausing, Yueyao continued, ¡°What has Nanny Gu been doing these past few days?¡±


    After hearing Yueyao¡¯s comment, Hua Lei responded, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not right to always leave Nanny Gu hanging like this. I¡¯m worried she might cause trouble for you someday. The Eldest Madam has been keeping an eye on you relentlessly. Without the Old Madam pressing her, who knows what would happen! But as the Old Madam¡¯s health worsens, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    While Yueyao had not openly discredited Nanny Gu, she was quite impatient with her, and all those around her were people Yueyao had brought from Jiangnan, naturally prioritizing Yueyao¡¯s wishes. To put it nicely, Nanny Gu was being well cared for, but bluntly, she was being isolated. Yueyao was busy every day, and Nanny Gu had no chance to grumble.


    Yueyao lightly laughed, ¡°How did your uncle handle the matter?¡± Last time after Hua Lei had gone to seek her uncle, they had found someone reliable to take care of the matter. It had been nearly half a month.


    Hua Lei nodded, ¡°Miss, my uncle said he has done as you instructed. Don¡¯t worry, my uncle isn¡¯t personally involved. No one knows about this.¡± Her uncle had taken the Silver Coin given by the mistress to hire a trustworthy person for the job. After several maneuvers, it was unlikely anyone would trace it back. Especially since such a minor matter wouldn¡¯t be looked into by others.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°I need to pay my respects to Grandmother.¡± The Old Madam had mentioned that the journey was too long and pitied Yueyao for the exhaustion of tutoring Brother Zheng every day. She allowed her to visit only on the first and fifteenth days of the lunar month, yet Yueyao insisted on visiting the Old Madam daily.


    Of course, except on rainy days.


    As usual, Yueyao read out a passage of the Lotus Sutra to the Old Madam today. Currently, Yueyao could recite the scriptures without a book, which amazed the maids and old nannies around her. Yet, Yueyao mentioned it was due to her familiarity with the scriptural texts, having copied them for ten years¡ªshe joked that if she couldn¡¯t do it by memory by now, she might as well run headfirst into a wall.


    After calmly reciting a passage from the Lotus Sutra and setting the scripture aside, the Old Madam spoke slowly, ¡°Early this morning, your old nanny, Nanny Gu¡¯s son came over to ask to redeem her to bring her home. He said he couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother suffering and working hard for others any longer. Last time you didn¡¯t agree. Now, that boy has come again begging for a favor, stating he couldn¡¯t bear to see mother and son separated. Third Girl, what do you think?¡± Last time Nanny Gu¡¯s son came by, asking the Lian family to let his mother go. The Old Madam originally intended to honor the boy¡¯s filial piety, but Yueyao had been reluctant to let Nanny Gu go and had begged bitterly.


    Yueyao was startled; she hadn¡¯t known that Nanny Gu¡¯s son had previously asked for this favor. No wonder Hua Lei wasn¡¯t worried about her schemings being exposed. Given the prior incident, who would have thought Yueyao would interfere? At that moment, Yueyao was both surprised and delighted, as this would be an ample opportunity to let Nanny Gu go.

 Chapter 51 - 23: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 1)

    Chapter 51: Chapter 23: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 1)


    Yueyao looked so dazed by the news to onlookers as if she¡¯d been utterly stupefied by it. It was understandable, of course; a wet nurse was always the most loyal and intimate person. No one wanted to casually dismiss such a person.


    Upon seeing this, Old Madam frowned and said, ¡°Third Girl, you disagree? Since you disagree, then let it be.¡± I thought she had finally seen sense, but it seems not. Keeping such an undecided servant close could lead to betrayal sooner or later.


    Yueyao, upon hearing Old Madam say ¡°let it be,¡± started, coming back to her senses. She immediately knelt down beside Old Madam and said, ¡°Grandmother, Yueyao truly cannot bear to part with Wet Nurse. But Yueyao cannot bear to separate Wet Nurse from her biological son either. Yueyao longs for her parents but cannot see them, suffering day and night, regretting not having been more filial. Now even if I wish to be more filial, it¡¯s no longer possible. Yueyao believes Wet Nurse¡¯s son must feel the same way. Grandmother, in the past, Yueyao has been selfish, not considering Wet Nurse¡¯s feelings. Now, Yueyao asks Grandmother to grant Wet Nurse this favor and let her leave to reunite with Wet Nurse¡¯s own family.¡± As Yueyao spoke, she began to sob, crying very sadly.


    Old Madam silently nodded her approval inside. It seemed that this girl had indeed come to her senses. Holding Yueyao¡¯s icy hand, her heart swelled with even more compassion, ¡°Your considerate thoughts comfort me greatly. A family unable to reunite is something I too can empathize with. Since you agree, don¡¯t let your Wet Nurse leave at a loss.¡± By this, she meant to give more silver coins when sending her off to prevent giving others a chance to gossip.


    Old Madam had also been contemplating sending Old Granny Guh away but lacked a sufficient reason to do so abruptly; otherwise, it would reflect poorly on her. Now that an opportunity had presented itself, once Old Granny Guh left Lian Mansion, she would no longer be able to influence Third Young Lady. Old Madam believed things would get better in time.


    Yueyao nodded emphatically, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, Yueyao understands.¡± Yueyao looked at her grandmother, whose head was full of silver hair, and felt very downhearted. If her grandmother could live a long life, she would have one more person to protect her and her brother. But there was nothing she could do. Her grandmother was gravely ill; Doctor Tang, who now attended to her, was a retired Imperial Physician from the palace, with excellent medical skills. Doctor Tang said it was a severe heart condition compounded by old age and many illnesses. All Yueyao could do was to ease Old Madam¡¯s heart as much as she could.


    All this while, Yueyao had been keeping quiet, not because she didn¡¯t want to act, but because it was not the time to act. Bringing Brother Zheng close had already drawn considerable attention. The whole point was to avoid arousing Lady Mo¡¯s suspicion anymore. In a few days when things had calmed down, she planned to seek external support from her maternal uncle¡¯s family. As for the Li family, it would depend on the circumstances. Her eldest uncle seemed not to get along with Uncle Li.


    Yueyao believed her uncle would surely send someone to check on her after some time. She felt unfilial for not visiting her uncle since she returned; however, thinking of Lady Cheng, Yueyao¡¯s step-aunt, she quickly wiped away her tears with a handkerchief, not letting others see her distress.


    Nanny Gu was struck as if by lightning upon hearing Old Madam was going to let her go. Being told to leave was like being cut off from her life sustenance. Her tears and snot flowing, she knelt on the ground, pleading for Old Madam¡¯s mercy, incessantly voicing how she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her grandchild whom she had nursed, nor could she bear to leave Third Young Lady.


    Yueyao simply couldn¡¯t bear to see them separated.


    Seeing that Old Madam was getting nowhere, Nanny Gu turned to Yueyao to plead her case. Clinging to Yueyao¡¯s dress hem, she implored, ¡°Young Lady, if Wet Nurse leaves and you¡¯re bullied, what will you do? Young Lady, Wet Nurse can¡¯t leave. Wet Nurse can¡¯t feel at ease without watching over you! Young Lady, your letting me go is like gouging out my heart!¡±


    Old Madam¡¯s face turned as black as charcoal at that. What did she mean, implying that she¡¯d harm her own flesh and blood granddaughter? ¡°What kind of decorum is this? The Young Lady is thinking of your benefit, and you cling to her like this? If that¡¯s the case, you need not return to Lanxi Courtyard with the Young Lady. Someone, inform the steward to notify her son to come pick her up directly.¡±


    Yueyao immediately knelt and kowtowed, ¡°Grandmother, Wet Nurse did nurse me after all. I beg Grandmother to preserve Wet Nurse¡¯s dignity as she leaves the mansion! I implore you, Grandmother.¡± After saying these words, she turned to Old Granny Guh and said, ¡°Nanny, Yueyao is also extremely reluctant to let you go. But I cannot bear to hurt my foster brother¡¯s filial piety by separating you two. Nanny...¡± Her tears began to fall freely.


    Fortunately, there was something dabbed on her handkerchief. Yueyao had prepared for an emergency, never imagining it would be put to use so soon.


    Old Madam was very pleased with Yueyao¡¯s attitude. She would take charge of the situation herself: ¡°Third Girl, you return first; Grandmother will handle this matter well.¡±

 Chapter 52 - 23: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 52: Chapter 23: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 1)_2


    Qiao Hui had Yueyao escorted out.


    On the way back, Yueyao felt continuously grateful. If it had not been for her grandmother¡¯s resolute attitude, it might have required much more trouble. Yueyao did not know that the Old Madam in her previous life had also wanted to dismiss Old Granny Guh, but she worried that forcibly sending her away would mean that the Lady family would take her back and place her by Yueyao¡¯s side as she grew old. Therefore, before Yueyao saw the truth, she had always tolerated it, pretending to be deaf and mute until her death.


    Half an hour after Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard, Nanny Gu returned. Hua Lei and others already knew about the matter, now seeing Nanny Gu with a face of grief. No one dared to say much, all sidestepping, fearing trouble would fall upon them.


    Seeing Yueyao, Nanny Gu knelt on the ground and still pleaded bitterly, ¡°Miss, this old servant cannot bear to leave you. Miss, this old servant cannot bear to part from you... You cannot be so heartless, to forget your wet nurse once you grow up. Miss, how can you bear it, having been nourished by my milk, how can you...¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Qiao Lan walked over, trying to help Nanny Gu up, but seeing that she couldn¡¯t, she said with a laugh, ¡°What are you saying, old mother? Your son wants to take you out to enjoy life; the miss is heartbroken by the separation of flesh and blood, she is doing this for your good. Both the Old Madam and the miss have shown you grace. How come in your mouth, it¡¯s turned into the miss not wanting you, neglecting you, not providing for you? The miss¡¯s kindness has turned into a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs.¡± Qiao Lan¡¯s words directly pointed at Nanny Gu¡¯s ill intentions.


    If these words had come from Hua Lei or Mu Qiu, it would have been inappropriate. But Qiao Lan was the Old Madam¡¯s person and had just arrived here. Naturally, it carried a different weight.


    Yueyao sneered in her heart. Previously, she was naive, but now she understood. Why would Nanny Gu willingly leave? Here she receives two taels of silver as her monthly salary, a quarter brings two new sets of clothes. The key was that Nanny Gu didn¡¯t need to do anything in the courtyard, just managing a few maids. She often received many nice things from her, on top of it.


    Nanny Gu certainly considered her livelihood. Her son was only a Scholar now and needed to advance to Juren, and Palace Graduate afterward. These not only required money but also connections. By leaving like this, without a monthly allowance, without rewards from Yueyao, or supports from the Eldest Madam, what would they have for sustenance in the future? Leaving would mean cutting off their means of support; how could this not cause Nanny Gu to panic.


    Nanny Gu knew that her son planned to have her freed, fearing the shame if his classmates knew he had a mother who was a servant, so he had always wanted to liberate her. As soon as he arrived at the Capital City, he secretly went to ask the Old Madam.


    She was terrified at the time. Her son didn¡¯t know the hardships of life. Without the money she earned at the Lian family, where would he get the money for his expenses? If they went out, they didn¡¯t know how difficult the days ahead would be. Besides living, for the future, she couldn¡¯t leave. Also, the Lian family was a centuries-old scholarly family, destined to offer many conveniences no matter what.


    Fortunately, at that time, the miss could not bear to let her go, so it didn¡¯t happen. She explained the severe consequences to her son. Her son then dropped the thought. But she didn¡¯t understand, what had gotten into her son, they had agreed not to bring this up before his success in the Imperial Examinations, why had he come here asking for grace again.


    Nanny Gu did not blame her son¡¯s ignorance, but she secretly despised Yueyao. If she had asked the Old Madam one more time for grace, even if the Old Madam wanted to let her go, she couldn¡¯t. The child she had nursed was so ruthless. However much she resented, Nanny Gu knew that the only one who could turn the situation around was Yueyao. Only if the miss and the Old Madam said they couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave, would she be able to stay. ¡°Miss, miss, this old servant cannot bear to leave you. Miss, you cannot abandon this old servant!¡± Nanny Gu was very panicked at heart, this terror stemming from Yueyao¡¯s coldness towards her recently. Even though she hadn¡¯t worked previously, the miss had respected her, and the maids and old nannies had all tried to ingratiate themselves with her. Now, the miss was cold to her, and those below didn¡¯t treat her seriously.


    Seeing the fuss in the courtyard was unseemly, Yueyao coldly said, ¡°Speak inside the house.¡± After speaking, she entered the house. Soon, everyone inside the main house had left.


    Upon entering the house, Nanny Gu knelt on the ground and pleaded with Yueyao to show mercy, not to send her away. Yueyao looked at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, Old Mother, so be it.¡±

 Chapter 53 - 23: Nanny Gu Leaves (Part 1)_3

    Chapter 53: Chapter 23: Nanny Gu Leaves (Part 1)_3


    Nanny Gu¡¯s face had just brightened when she heard Yueyao say, ¡°You just have to tell me, how much about our second branch¡¯s private affairs have you discussed with Nanny Hua during these days?¡±


    Frightened, Nanny Gu flinched but quickly recovered. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°No, Miss, I merely spoke to Nanny Hua about old times in Jiangnan. As for other matters, I haven¡¯t said a word.¡±


    Yueyao maintained her composure but sneered inwardly. She truly thought herself to still be an eight-year-old child. Her own wet nurse was frequently chatting with the Eldest Madam¡¯s maid. Speaking merely of old times in Jiangnan, what old times? As if they could discuss the picturesque scenery of Jiangnan.


    Yueyao chuckled lightly, ¡°Really? I thought you had told Nanny Hua that our second branch is wealthy and that Grandma holds less than half of the family¡¯s wealth, with the rest under my control?¡± No, that wouldn¡¯t be strange at all!


    Nanny Gu stiffened all over but soon came to her senses and hastily protested her innocence, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t say anything. You were raised by me, how could I possibly betray you?¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Oh, if it wasn¡¯t you, why would my second sister ask me about it? Also, whenever there¡¯s any small happening here, it becomes known at my Eldest Aunt¡¯s place. If it wasn¡¯t you, then tell me, who was it?¡±


    Nanny Gu protested anxiously, ¡°Miss, there are so many maids in the courtyard, plenty are gossipers. Miss, someone must be framing me. It must be the Eldest Madam trying to create a rift and frame me. Miss, please don¡¯t fall for their vicious trap. Miss, I truly haven¡¯t said anything. If I did, may the heavens strike me with thunder and banish me to the Eighteen Levels of Hell after I die.¡±


    Outside, Hua Lei and Qiao Lan heard Nanny Gu apparently scolding the Miss and were frightened pale, instantly rushing in.


    When Qiao Lan and Hua Lei came in, they saw Yueyao with tears streaming down her face, looking at Nanny Gu with profound grief. Clearly, the recent matter had greatly saddened the Miss.


    Qiao Lan said angrily, ¡°Nanny Gu, if it were not for the fact that you¡¯re the Miss¡¯s wet nurse, just based on your wild and frenzied words just now, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to beat you to death with a stick.¡±


    Nanny Gu had lost control earlier and now, regaining her composure, she realized she had made a grave mistake. Seeing Yueyao intentionally provoking her and now weeping grievously, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt very distant from the person before her. This was not her Miss, certainly not.


    Under Hua Lei¡¯s consoling, Yueyao stopped her tears, ¡°You are my wet nurse, and Grandma did this for your own good. Now, with Grandma¡¯s favor, you can walk around dignified and respected, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Wet nurse, don¡¯t worry, I will often send someone to see you.¡±


    A servant who betrays their master has only the path of death. But Yueyao did not wish to dispose of Nanny Gu in this way. To deal with Nanny Gu thus would dirty her hands. Having been outside for ten years, she knew the outside world differed from the inner house. Survival was not easy outside. To let them go, depending on a widow like Nanny Gu to support her son through his studies was impossible. Without the Lian family¡¯s support, her son would never make it. Capital City isn¡¯t a place just anyone can easily establish themselves.


    Nanny Gu stared at Yueyao with wide eyes. She knew that Yueyao was threatening her with her son, indicating that if she dared to speak carelessly, not only she but her son too, would be implicated. She knew leaving Lian Mansion was now inevitable.


    Nanny Gu collapsed to the ground, wondering how she and her son would manage in the future.

 Chapter 54 - 24: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 2)

    Chapter 54: Chapter 24: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 2)


    Yueyao leaned against the Carved Orchid of Yellow Pearwood daybed, lost in thought. Today¡¯s events had gone smoothly, much smoother than Yueyao had ever imagined. Yueyao guessed that her grandmother must have known that Lady Mo was eyeing the second branch¡¯s assets.


    Just now, Yueyao had deliberately provoked Nanny Gu using her son, just to stir her annoyance. With this rumor now circulating, she need not fear Nanny Gu¡¯s slander outside. But with Nanny Gu gone, could she guarantee that the people around her would never betray her? No, she couldn¡¯t.


    Yueyao sighed softly. The future was uncertain. Once her grandmother passed away, Lady Mo would become her senior. Lady Mo, heartless and greedy for wealth, had no qualms about losing face and reputation. She could marry her concubine-born sister into The Merchant House or sell her niece as a concubine to a merchant. Thinking of such a ruthless woman terrified her. Leaning on the bed, she caressed the carved orchid at its edge, pondering how she might succeed.


    As Yueyao was lost in her troubled thoughts, feeling uncertain about the future, Hua Lei quietly walked in and said, ¡°Miss, Young Master Zheng is insisting on seeing you.¡±


    Yueyao then snapped back to reality. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. After all, Lady Mo was just an aunt, not a parent. Knowing her true nature, as long as she took precautions, there was no need to fear. Should the pressure become unbearable, she could always confront Lady Mo. Her father trusted Uncle Li immensely, and she believed in Uncle Li¡¯s reliability. With Uncle Li¡¯s protection, she would not be afraid to step outside, even if it came to it. Besides, at that point, her uncle, who neglected the inner house, would surely intervene. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just tarnish her oldest uncle¡¯s reputation; his sons would suffer too.


    Having realized all this, Yueyao regained her spirits. She then fixed her gaze on Hua Lei and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that my milk broth had once come to the estate to ask for a favor?¡± It had been so many years, and she had forgotten these matters. But Hua Lei should have known!


    Hua Lei seemed surprised and responded, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you remember?¡± She had thought that the Miss remembered, which is why she employed this method. Having already sought a favor once made it less abrupt to seek another. Thus, the method was indeed effective. Hua Lei, however, did not realize that Yueyao had no recollection of this matter.


    After thinking for a moment, Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember, remind me next time if there¡¯s a similar situation.¡± More than twenty years had passed, and even with a good memory, she had forgotten. Not to mention, she had been solely focused on copying scriptures at that time.


    Hua Lei agreed amiably, ¡°All right.¡±


    When Yueyao stepped outside, she saw Brother Zheng eagerly looking at her. Yueyao pinched Brother Zheng¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°No slacking off, if you slack off, sister won¡¯t bother with you anymore.¡±


    Brother Zheng quickly replied, ¡°No, sister, I have learned ten more characters. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can recite them for you.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, watching as Brother Zheng correctly recognized the new ten characters taught to him, and even correctly recited the previously learned ones from memory. Yueyao felt relieved. His talents might be lacking, but with diligent study, he could close that gap. He shouldn¡¯t aim for Recognized Scholar or Imperial Scholar for now; just putting in the effort and later hiring a famous teacher could help him aim for the Scholar degree. Although being a Scholar was far inferior to her father the Tanhua, having any degree was better than none.


    The news of Nanny Gu being expelled from the estate had caught Lady Mo off guard. Upon hearing the news, Lady Mo inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Third Girl said she couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, so why does she want to release Nanny Gu now?¡± Lady Mo knew that the Old Madam had been planning to dismiss Nanny Gu well beforehand. It was only because Third Girl was reluctant to part with her. Unexpectedly, this time, Third Girl had agreed. With Old Granny Gu gone, reliable sources of information would be less accessible. Eventually, she would need to rein in Third Girl¡¯s trusted aides. Currently, Third Girl¡¯s two main maids by her side posed a problem. Although Hua Lei was a family-born servant of their house, she was not loyal to her. Madam Ma had been greatly kind to their family, and Hua Lei was irretrievably loyal to their side. Qiao Lan, having been bought, lacked any strong affiliations, and her contracts were not in Lady Mo¡¯s possession, making it impossible for her to comply.


    The most troubling issue was the imminent return of Old Granny Deng. Old Granny Deng was Madam Ma¡¯s confidante and her return would definitely disrupt Lady Mo¡¯s plans. With this old woman¡¯s interference, her attempt to consolidate control over Third Girl, and have Third Girl hand over her Silver Coin for safekeeping, seemed immensely challenging.


    Lady Mo inwardly cursed the Old Madam. If not for her unwarranted interference, she wouldn¡¯t be facing such troublesome predicaments, making her actions constrained and hesitant.

 Chapter 55 - 24: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 55: Chapter 24: Nanny Gu Departs (Part 2)_2


    Nanny Lau shook her head and said, ¡°Madam, everyone below is saying that the Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t bear to see Old Granny Guh separated from her son, so she let them go to reunite their family. She cried like a tearful figure.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lady Mo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What do they mean by reuniting the family? If the Third Girl really cared, why would she have let Old Granny Guh go? How can a widow and orphan survive on their own?¡± Clearly, it was just an excuse to send Old Granny Guh away.


    Nanny Lau sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? The Third Young Lady is too heartless.¡± Having let this widow and orphan go, their life outside will certainly be extremely difficult.


    Although Lady Mo harbored secret resentment, she was powerless for the time being. She didn¡¯t have the courage to defy the Old Madam. Old Grand Master Lian always prided himself on being a filial son, boasting of being the most obedient, and he was utterly subservient to the Old Madam. In any case, whatever his mother said was always right, and the daughter-in-law was always wrong. Over the years, she had suffered so many grievances because of this.


    Nanny Gu¡¯s son originally did not want to come to the Capital City and intended to use the opportunity to ask for leave from the Lian Mansion. But his mother didn¡¯t want to, and in the end, she had him come along to the Capital City. He entered the School, and at that time, he worried that if people found out he had a mother who was serving as a Servant Woman, they might not respect him. He made a rash decision once to seek favor. It was just that later his mother persuaded him earnestly with many words, and after contemplating for a long time, he gave up the idea.


    But what terrified him was that a schoolmate somehow caught wind of the rumor, asking him whether his mother was working as a maid in someone else¡¯s house. Hearing this, he broke out in a cold sweat. If people found out his mother was serving as a maid at Lian Mansion, he would have no place in the School. Therefore, he had to ensure his mother left the Lian Mansion this time.


    He didn¡¯t dare to approach his mother directly, as she would certainly not agree. The Old Madam of the Lian family was known for her compassion towards the weak and had a reputation for benevolence far and wide, so he could only go directly to the Old Madam for help. He just hoped that the Old Madam would agree to grant them this favor. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing respect from others in the future. Unexpectedly, the Old Madam indeed showed her charitable nature, readily agreeing to let his mother go.


    But why after waiting for so long, his mother still hadn¡¯t come out? Nanny Gu¡¯s son paced back and forth outside the gate, fearing that the Lian family might, like last time, go back on their word.


    Yueyao had already ordered everything below, the clothes that Nanny Gu used, and everything she could take with her. After packing up, there were large and small bundles, seven or eight boxes in total. From this, it was evident that Nanny Gu¡¯s possessions were quite substantial.


    The maids in the courtyard could not carry these items, so Yueyao specially called a few sturdy old nannies to help carry the things to the Outer Courtyard.


    Not only that, but Yueyao also gave Nanny Gu three hundred taels of Silver in front of a few maids in the room. Additionally, she gave away some Gold and Silver jewelry. Altogether, it added up to five or six hundred taels of Silver.


    The maids in the Inner Courtyard of Lanxi Garden were all brought back by Yueyao from Jiangnan. Lady Mo did not meddle with Lanxi Garden temporarily due to her deference to the Old Madam. Also, because they were completely dedicated to Yueyao, they were very angry about Nanny Gu accusing Yueyao of being inhuman at that time. Now seeing the Young Lady bestowing so many things to Nanny Gu, they looked at Nanny Gu with disdain. Everyone felt that the Young Lady was too generous and thought it was not worth it for such a person.


    Nanny Gu had her unspeakable difficulties. Over the years in the mansion, she had managed to save up all this Silver. But with it in hand now, she would have no more in the future.


    Nanny Gu was leaving. The Old Madam¡¯s generous reward came to forty taels of Silver, Lady Mo also followed suit by giving twenty taels of Silver, plus some cloth and other items. All together with the miscellaneous amounts, there were seven or eight hundred taels of Silver. Having seven or eight hundred taels of Silver among the common people also meant being a moderately wealthy family.


    The people in the Outer Courtyard seeing Nanny Gu¡¯s possessions, all muttered to themselves that the Third Young Lady was really generous. When they heard that the Third Young Lady had given another thousand taels of Silver on top of that, they sighed that the Third Young Lady was out of touch with the ways of the world.


    Yueyao did this actually on purpose, and her actions carried a hint of showing off wealth. Yueyao wanted the people of Lian Mansion to know she was a wealthy person. As long as people knew she had money and that she was generous, she believed that no one would dare to say she relied on the main branch for support.


    What Yueyao didn¡¯t expect was that because of this act, the maids inside Lian Mansion, hearing that the Third Young Lady¡¯s courtyard was in need of maids, all looked for connections wanting to get into Lanxi Garden.

 Chapter 56 - 24: Nanny Gu Leaves (Part 2)_3

    Chapter 56: Chapter 24: Nanny Gu Leaves (Part 2)_3


    Yueyao had no immediate plans to hire a maid; she intended to wait for Nanny Deng¡¯s return to discuss the matter. By then, whether to choose a maid from within the Lian Mansion or to buy one, she would let Nanny Deng make the choice. After all, Nanny Deng had followed her mother for many years and helped manage the household affairs. Her experience was seasoned, and she had an accurate eye for judging people.


    Lady Mo and the Old Madam certainly noticed Yueyao¡¯s behavior. The Old Madam nodded, ¡°Third Girl has truly become sensible.¡± With such a grand send-off, no one could accuse the Third Young Lady of being ungrateful now. With that amount of money, if spent wisely, it would be enough for Old Woman Guh to live out her days in comfort.


    However, Lady Mo felt stifled by Yueyao¡¯s generous spending. Merely for a wet nurse leaving, nearly a thousand Silver Coins had been given away. Truly, one doesn¡¯t know the cost of necessities until they run a household.


    The Lian family had been a scholarly family for generations, with special attention paid to every aspect. The more attention to detail, the more money was actually burned. Income was limited, but expenses grew larger and larger, and these past years she had come up with every method possible to balance the mansion¡¯s expenditures. She had thought that, with the Second Old Master gone and the Old Master having visited Jiangnan, he would bring back a sum of Silver Coin to replenish the household. But all that Silver Coin went straight into the Old Madam¡¯s hands. She hadn¡¯t touched any of it. Now, with Yueyao spending so freely, even if she had a mountain of gold and Silver Coins, they would eventually be squandered by her. A real profligate daughter.


    Once Old Woman Guh had left, Yueyao went to see the Old Madam. She did not speak of Old Woman Guh¡¯s matter, just kept the Old Madam company and chatted.


    The Old Madam felt very comforted by Yueyao¡¯s now sensible and attentive behavior. As the grandmother and granddaughter were talking, someone came in to report that Nanny Hao had returned.


    Upon hearing about Nanny Hao, Yueyao suddenly remembered that Nanny Hao had been the steward mother sent to her courtyard in her past life. It had been so long that she had forgotten.


    The Old Madam, patting Yueyao¡¯s back, laughed, ¡°Nanny Hao is a steward mother I¡¯ve chosen for you. She was away handling some affairs recently and wasn¡¯t in the Capital City. Third Girl, Nanny Hao has served diligently by my side for the past few years, is steady and utterly loyal, and is utterly blameless in her duties. I¡¯m giving her to you, and with her by your side, I can rest at ease.¡±


    Upon hearing the Old Madam¡¯s words, Yueyao, without thinking, knelt on the ground and prostrated herself, saying, ¡°Grandmother, your granddaughter has been unfilial, and even now, you have to worry about your granddaughter¡¯s affairs. Grandmother, Yueyao truly is unfilial.¡± As she spoke, tears fell down her face. She was not crying for show, but truly felt regret.


    The Old Madam was both amused and touched and quickly pulled her up, ¡°Silly child, if I don¡¯t look out for you, who else will? Now that you know about the affairs, I feel very comforted.¡±


    Yueyao earnestly said, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, I definitely will not let you down.¡± She would no longer be like she was in her previous life, treated like fish on the chopping board.


    As they were speaking, Nanny Hao came in.


    Yueyao knew that Nanny Hao was somewhat old-fashioned and that her manners were quite strict; she had little other impression of her. In those days, she had been absorbed in copying scriptures and was unaware of matters outside. She didn¡¯t have much recollection of Nanny Hao¡¯s affairs. Yueyao looked at Nanny Hao intently, seeing a woman in her early thirties with a long face and brows a bit thicker than most.


    Nanny Hao bowed respectfully to Yueyao, ¡°This old servant greets the Third Young Lady.¡±


    Yueyao hurried over to help her up, speaking modestly, ¡°Nanny, there is no need for such formalities. In the future, I¡¯ll be relying a great deal on you.¡±


    Nanny Hao was somewhat surprised. From what she had heard, everyone said that the Third Young Lady was arrogant and haughty. To see her personally help her up and to hear her speak with such humility was unexpected.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, the Old Madam couldn¡¯t help but nod internally.


    After Yueyao finished reading a section of scriptural texts to the Old Madam, she originally wanted to keep her company for a little longer. However, the Old Madam told Yueyao to go back, ¡°You go back and keep Brother Zheng company! Grandmother is very well here.¡± Instructing Brother Zheng was a proper matter.


    After Yueyao left, the Old Madam said to Nanny Zheng, ¡°Third Girl has indeed improved. It¡¯s good that she knows her duties; it spares me some worry.¡±


    Nanny Zheng naturally agreed with the Old Madam¡¯s sentiments and praised the Third Young Lady. However, she then said, ¡°Old Madam, why didn¡¯t you let Third Young Lady stay a bit longer? With the Third Young Lady here, I feel even the Yisong Courtyard has become livelier.¡±


    The Old Madam shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to stay longer. Yet it¡¯s true, Yisong Courtyard has been too quiet. Before, I thought the quiet was pleasant, but now as an old woman living here, I find it stuffy.¡± Hearing Yueyao¡¯s crisp voice had lifted her spirits considerably. But she did not want to keep Yueyao by her side. After all, the child was only eight and had a simple mind. Now she understood some matters, but in the future, she would still have to rely on the Eldest Son and the Mo family.


    As the Old Madam¡¯s confidante, Nanny Zheng knew that the Old Madam was considering the future of the Third Young Lady, ¡°Old Madam, if you think the Third Young Lady is unfit, there¡¯s still the Eldest Miss and the Second Young Lady.¡± She was aware of all the Old Madam¡¯s taboos. If the Third Young Lady wasn¡¯t suitable, they could choose the Eldest Miss or the Second Young Lady. As for the Fourth Miss, she had forgotten everything and couldn¡¯t be put by the Old Madam¡¯s side.


    The Old Madam did not respond to Nanny Zheng¡¯s suggestion. However, she considered that perhaps it was a good idea. If Yisong Courtyard became lively and less desolate, it would be more pleasing for her to watch.


    Yueyao took Nanny Hao back to Lanxi Courtyard. Everyone had a hunch by now. She was likely the new Steward Mother.


    Yueyao changed her clothes. When she went out again, she gathered everyone together, ¡°This is Nanny Hao, who will be in charge of the affairs big and small in the courtyard from now on. You all should follow Nanny Hao¡¯s instructions.¡± After meeting everyone, Yueyao let Nanny Hao go about her duties.


    She had barely settled back in her inner room when a maid brought in a small red box. Upon opening it, Yueyao saw that it contained the indentures of Qiao Lan and Nanny Hao.


    Only after a lifetime did she understand how important these things were. Holding them meant holding these people¡¯s lives. The people Lady Mo had given her, she did not have their indentures. Those people truly served the Lady Mo who held their indentures, not her. Precisely because of this, she had suffered such a great loss.


    Yueyao carefully locked the indentures in her black lacquered small box with cinnabar ground and embossed design. The things in that box were her lifeline, as well as the means for her and Brother Zheng¡¯s survival. After locking it, she put it into her mahogany chest. The key, she kept on her at all times.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t know much about Nanny Hao, so she specially called Qiao Lan to inquire about Nanny Hao¡¯s background in detail.


    From Qiao Lan¡¯s narration, she learned that Nanny Hao had been married with one son and one daughter previously, but they had been killed by her husband¡¯s concubine. Nanny Hao hadn¡¯t asked for anything, only requested a divorce from her husband. After the divorce and for reasons unknown, she entered the Lian Mansion to work. However, Yueyao did not know how Nanny Hao¡¯s former husband and the concubine died.


    Yueyao¡¯s attitude towards Nanny Hao was the same as towards Qiao Lan, observing and weighing. Although it was said that people granted by the grandmother would not be inappropriate, she still had to observe them before she could be at ease.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Lady Mo to find out that the Old Madam had given Nanny Hao to Yueyao. Previously, she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the Old Madam¡¯s intentions. Now that she knew, it turned out the Old Madam had been waiting for this person.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t know the full story of Nanny Hao, but Lady Mo did. Nanny Hao, having received great favor from the Old Madam, was loyal to her and heeded only the Old Madam¡¯s words. Recently, Nanny Hao had gone outside for some reason, but what for, she did not know. Now placing such a person by the Third Girl¡¯s side, Lady Mo had guessed what the Old Madam was planning.


    Lady Mo felt a knot of anger in her chest. First, it was Qiao Lan, and now Nanny Hao. Later there would be Nanny Deng; the Old Madam was guarding against her. Guarding against her causing harm to the Third Girl. Lady Mo gritted her teeth; the Old Madam was exceedingly cautious of her, but her actions were for the Lian family. Yet she was still wary of her.

 Chapter 57 - 25: Nanny Deng

    Chapter 57: Chapter 25: Nanny Deng


    The fierce sun hung in the sky, the ground seemingly ablaze with heat. The delicate flowers in the garden drooped their heads, while the lush leaves curled from the bake. The cicadas, usually incessant, were silent today. Everyone had retreated indoors, even the old nannies guarding the gate had taken shelter in the corridors.


    Yueyao was in the study, tutoring Brother Zheng. A tub of ice was placed in the room, yet it remained searingly hot. Nearby, Hua Lei and Dong Qing were fanning the air.


    Qiao Lan entered and announced, ¡°Miss, Nanny Deng has returned to the mansion.¡± Qiao Lan was aware that Nanny Deng was a confidante of the Second Madam. Nanny Deng held a different place in the young lady¡¯s heart.


    Yueyao was overjoyed, originally intending to greet Nanny Deng. However, she was stopped by Nanny Hao, ¡°Miss, the sun outside is harsh. It would be bad if you suffered a heatstroke.¡± Nanny Hao had somewhat overstepped her bounds today but she meant well for Yueyao. No matter how trusted, she was nonetheless a servant. It was appropriate for her to greet Nanny Deng just outside but going beyond would break the rules. The Old Madam wouldn¡¯t be pleased if she knew.


    Having said this, Nanny Hao looked at Yueyao somewhat nervously. She worried Third Young Lady might blame her. Having been at Lanxi Courtyard for a few days, she still couldn¡¯t quite gauge Third Young Lady¡¯s attitude. Previously she thought Third Young Lady had changed, becoming savvy and capable. Yet in Lanxi Courtyard, she found her to be as the rumors described; aside from visiting Old Madam, she either tutored Young Master Tingzheng in his letters or was in the side rooms copying scriptures. She was uninvolved with other matters and struggled to understand Third Young Lady.


    This remark from Nanny Hao snapped Yueyao out of it. The initial excitement settled down. She smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Nanny Hao.¡±


    Seeing that Yueyao wasn¡¯t offended and had quickly calmed her emotions, Nanny Hao was relieved. Before she came here, Old Madam had entrusted Third Young Lady to her care, asking her to look after her well. She had been worried before, but not anymore.


    Old Madam had shown her great kindness with the hope that she would take good care of Third Young Lady. She had naturally agreed. Yet if Third Young Lady were unmalleable clay, no amount of help from her as a mere servant could truly assist. Over time, however, she dismissed this idea. Although to the eyes, Third Young Lady appeared naive about the world, upon closer observation, she discovered that her thoughts were profoundly deep, beyond her understanding. This did not alarm her; rather, it reassured her. Such a Third Young Lady wouldn¡¯t be easily deceived, and could live securely in the future.


    Amid Yueyao¡¯s anxious waiting, Nanny Deng finally arrived.


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Deng, dressed in a sandalwood-colored outfit, hair neatly combed and not a strand out of place, wearing a silver filigree hairpin and a string of peach wood beads on her wrist. Her skin was slightly tanned, her frame slender. As Yueyao gazed at Nanny Deng¡¯s kind face and those familiar shallow crow¡¯s feet, tears involuntarily began to swirl in her eyes. However, Yueyao soon realized this was improper and fiercely held back her tears.


    Nanny Hao noticed Yueyao¡¯s emotional turmoil. Unexpectedly, Third Young Lady quickly regained her composure, which profoundly shook Nanny Hao. Everyone had misjudged her, including Old Madam.


    Upon seeing Yueyao, Nanny Deng joyfully exclaimed, ¡°Miss.¡± She had wanted to return to serve the miss after recovering from illness, but there had been no response from the mansion, which worried her greatly. Now that she had received word to return, she was overjoyed.


    Yueyao smiled and invited Nanny Deng to follow her into the room. The others discreetly left. Once alone, Yueyao could not hold back her tears and said, ¡°Mother.¡±


    Nanny Deng hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, has someone wronged you? Why do you look thinner and darker than when you were in Jiangnan? Madam and Old Master had always doted on you, afraid that even a little discomfort might hurt you. But now, with both Madam and Old Master gone, and Old Madam unwell, you alone in the Lian Mansion must be having a hard time.¡±


    Yueyao, choking back tears, shook her head, ¡°No, I just miss my parents.¡± She couldn¡¯t reveal anything about her past life. It was not a matter of trust, but of unimaginable danger. The more people who knew, the greater the risk.


    Nanny Deng stroked Yueyao¡¯s head, ¡°Miss, to speak presumptuously, you are like my own daughter whom I¡¯ve watched grow up. How could I not know what¡¯s on your mind? Miss, tell Mother what troubles you. Even if I can¡¯t make decisions for you, there¡¯s still Uncle Master!¡±

 Chapter 58 - 25: Nanny Deng _2

    Chapter 58: Chapter 25: Nanny Deng _2


    Yueyao was momentarily dazed. Uncle, dear uncle... Her uncle loved her dearly, but the woman he married later, Lady Cheng, was a greedy and malicious person. When Yueyao was ten, her great uncle passed away, and that woman shamelessly went to the Lian family to demand the marriage dowry of Yueyao¡¯s mother. At that time, it caused Yueyao to lose all her dignity and become the laughingstock of others.


    Nanny Deng, noticing Yueyao¡¯s distracted state, was certain something significant had happened: ¡°Miss, what exactly happened? Tell me, did they bully you? I would risk my life to prevent anyone from mistreating you.¡±


    Yueyao took a deep breath, determined not to let anyone else know about her rebirth, even if this person was her mother¡¯s most trusted and reliant confidante. Yueyao wiped her tears, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. Seeing you just made me miss mother.¡±


    Nanny Deng, seeing Yueyao quickly regain composure, thought to herself that this girl, whom she had watched grow up, would surely tell her if something was wrong. Even if it wasn¡¯t the right time now, she would eventually tell her.


    Hua Lei reported from outside: ¡°Miss, Young Master Zheng heard your crying and has been insisting on seeing you. I couldn¡¯t calm him down.¡±


    Nanny Deng was startled.


    Yueyao told Nanny Deng about Brother Zheng. Nanny Deng had just returned without being fully informed about specific details until now, learning that Yueyao had brought Brother Zheng over to tutor him, and she was to act as Steward Mother for him.


    Upon hearing this, tears welled up in Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes: ¡°Miss has grown up. You did the right thing. Young Master Tingzheng should be kept close and nurtured. He will be your support in the future.¡± She was sure the young lady must have suffered a lot of grievances, otherwise why would she think to personally tutor Brother Zheng! It was unfortunate that her health had failed, and she had fallen ill upon returning to Capital City.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Mom, come with me to see Brother Zheng. He¡¯s a very well-behaved boy. I believe you will like him once you meet him.¡±


    Nanny Deng was not very familiar with Brother Zheng. When in Jiangnan, this child was always kept under Maternal Aunt You¡¯s care. Madam was kind, and she provided for the child just as well as any young master. Madam had even planned to hire a teacher to start his education once Tingzheng was a bit older. But nobody expected so many things to happen.


    Qiao Lan brought in water, and Yueyao redressed and freshened up.


    Nanny Deng personally helped Yueyao freshen up. She parted her hair, styled it into a bun on top of her head, allowing it to naturally hang down without any support, and tied it at the ends, leaving it draped over her shoulders. After finishing, she adorned her with a silver-plated butterfly hairpin and a pair of snow-white beaded flowers.


    Nanny Deng then changed Yueyao into a moon-white cloud-patterned damask long sleeve, a moon-white horse-face skirt, and the skirt¡¯s hem was embellished with an elegant jade patterned skirt pendant.


    Nanny Deng looked at the reflection in the bronze mirror, the pale face, big eyes, a pointed chin, and lips lightly tinted as if with rouge, the eyebrows curved, dark, and smooth. The face that used to always be smiling joyfully was now as still as an ancient well, utterly calm. Anyone unaware would think this was a middle-aged woman!


    Nanny Deng thought about how the Old Master and Madam had passed away, leaving the young lady entirely alone and destitute, causing her current state. Nanny Deng felt a sour ache in her heart.


    Yueyao had cried until her eyes were red and swollen. It wouldn¡¯t do to let others see her like that. Hua Lei brought a hot towel for Yueyao to use on her eyes.


    After everything was put in order, Yueyao finally allowed them to call Brother Zheng over.


    Nanny Deng watched as Brother Zheng entered, his hair styled in tufts and wearing a dark-colored pine soft satin robe. Brother Zheng had fine skin, as white as jade, and his features were delicate. Nanny Deng had seen Brother Zheng¡¯s mother, and the child had indeed inherited his mother¡¯s snow-like complexion. It was hard to say whether it was good or bad for such a young child to have grown up so quickly.


    Yueyao stood up and said, ¡°Brother Zheng, this is Nanny Deng. Nanny Deng used to serve my mother and will now attend to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Brother Zheng, remembering the etiquette Yueyao had taught him before when addressing Yueying, prepared to bow. Yueyao quickly stopped him. Although Nanny Deng was closer than most, she was still a servant. There was no propriety in a master bowing to a servant. Yueyao realized she had neglected to fully teach Brother Zheng proper etiquette.


    Nanny Deng, noticing Brother Zheng¡¯s manners, realized he hadn¡¯t learned the rules well yet. She thought to herself that this couldn¡¯t be neglected, though her face remained kindly: ¡°This old servant has seen the young master.¡±


    At this gesture, Brother Zheng grew a bit fearful and moved closer to Yueyao, but his eyes were still fixed on Nanny Deng.

 Chapter 59 - 25: Nanny Deng_3

    Chapter 59: Chapter 25: Nanny Deng_3


    Yueyao explained, ¡°Brother Zheng is very shy. Nanny, please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Nanny Deng naturally did not mind. She used to be the Inner Court Steward for the second branch and understood Brother Zheng¡¯s temperament better than anyone else. Brother Zheng¡¯s manners had improved a lot compared to before. The rest could slowly be taught. After all, children are young and very malleable. As for his not being close to her, she didn¡¯t care. As long as Brother Zheng was willing to be close to the young lady, that was enough.


    Brother Zheng and Yueyao returned to the study where only two people remained, and Brother Zheng tentatively asked, ¡°Sister, I heard you crying just now. Sister, has someone been bullying you?¡±


    Yueyao patted Brother Zheng¡¯s shoulder with a smile, ¡°No one has bullied your sister. It¡¯s just that your sister hasn¡¯t seen mother for over half a year and cried out of excitement. Brother Zheng, what would you do if someone bullied your sister in the future?¡± She could not lie to the child when he was so old.


    Putting down the brush in his hand, Brother Zheng¡¯s face showed a determined look, ¡°Sister, if someone bullies you, I will protect you.¡±


    Yueyao tousled Brother Zheng¡¯s hair, ¡°Good, but to make sure your sister is not bullied, our Brother Zheng has to work hard to become a learned man. In the future, take the imperial examinations, become an official, and then no one will dare to bully your sister.¡±


    Brother Zheng clenched his fists. He would surely undertake the imperial examinations, become a Juren, a Palace Graduate, then an official, so he could protect his sister.


    Yueyao, although not holding out hope, did not hinder giving Brother Zheng a direction to strive for. Whether it would be successful or not was up to fate, but the necessary efforts must not be lacking.


    Brother Zheng was practicing calligraphy.


    Yueyao was also practicing her plum blossom calligraphy style. Seeing that Brother Zheng¡¯s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, she had someone come in and fan Brother Zheng.


    Nanny Deng stood by serving them, and the room also contained Hua Lei, Qiao Lan, Xi Juan, and four other maids. The room was crowded, but not even a cough could be heard.


    At night, after Brother Zheng had fallen asleep, Yueyao sent everyone else away but asked Nanny Deng to stay and keep the night watch. Yueyao was well aware that with such a big change in her over half a year, Nanny Deng, who had watched her grow up, must be full of doubts. Therefore, she decided to confide in Nanny Deng and repeated to her what she had told Hua Lei before.


    After Yueyao finished speaking, she choked up, ¡°I was half-doubtful at first, but I didn¡¯t expect that the Wet Nurse would indeed be very close to Eldest Aunt¡¯s accompanying Nanny Hua. I used a ruse to test Nanny Gu and, to my surprise, mother immediately gave herself away. Eldest Aunt has been trying to find out how much Silver Coin I have. If it¡¯s not to plot against the silver in my hands, why would she inquire? I heard from Hua Lei that Eldest Aunt has even sent away the people who used to serve our parents intimately.¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s expressions shifted, but she grasped the crucial point and didn¡¯t lose her composure, ¡°Young lady, what else did Madam say?¡±


    Yueyao continued, ¡°Mother also said that Tingzheng is the family member who shares my blood and told me to nurture Tingzheng well so that he can support me in the future.¡±


    In those times, people were very superstitious and believed in the existence of the underworld. This was true for Hua Lei, the Old Madam, and now for Nanny Deng too. Yueyao¡¯s words were well-rounded. Plus, all three knew about Lady Mo¡¯s temperament, so a mother from beyond the grave being restless and entrusting dreams to her daughter was not strange.


    Full of resentment, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Madam knew Lady Mo¡¯s nature the best.¡± Madam had been cautious of a stepmother but had not been on guard against Lady Mo. In her dreams, she never would have imagined that the Old Master would follow so soon.


    With a smile, Yueyao said, ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t be sad anymore. As long as Brother Zheng and I are well, mother can rest in peace in the underworld.¡±


    Nanny Deng wiped away tears. The young lady, who had always been pampered and sheltered from worldly affairs, had, in just a short time since the passing of the Old Master and Madam, developed a maturity not typical for her age. How many hardships the young lady must have endured during these six months: ¡°Young lady, we should tell the Old Madam about Lady Mo¡¯s vile schemes and have her decide for you.¡± She realized her foolishness as soon as the words left her mouth.


    Yueyao gave a bitter smile, ¡°Without evidence, even if there was evidence, flesh is flesh, whether from the palm or the back of the hand. For the sake of my elder and second brother¡¯s future, Grandmother would definitely not humiliate Lady Mo. She would not only avoid bringing this matter to light but would also help cover it up. However, the fact that Grandmother sent away the Wet Nurse is already considering Yueyao¡¯s well-being. Now that she has sent Nanny Hao to be my Steward Mother, Grandmother has already done enough for me. I can¡¯t put her in a difficult position.¡± Within reasonable limits, the Old Madam would certainly want to protect her. But beyond those limits, it wasn¡¯t possible.

 Chapter 60 - 25: Nanny Deng_4

    Chapter 60: Chapter 25: Nanny Deng_4


    Nanny Deng remained silent. She was well aware of this fact. The second branch had declined. The future of the Lian family depended on Lian Dongfang as well as the Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master. The Old Madam would, at most, secretly warn the Lady family or suppress them, but she would absolutely not disgrace the Lady family openly, nor would she allow the Lady family to be notorious for plotting against her niece¡¯s inheritance. Quite simply, if the Lady family fell, Tingli and Tingyi¡¯s futures would also be damaged. The Old Madam, who had toiled for the Lian family all her life, would not stand by and let this happen.


    Nanny Deng said with a sigh, ¡°When the madam was alive, she used to say that Eldest Madam was kind-faced but harsh-hearted. But I never imagined she would stoop so low.¡± Half of the family assets of the second branch were already in the hands of the Old Madam. Actually, these assets, in the hands of the Old Madam, would sooner or later end up with the main branch. The Second Old Master was too well aware of this, so he left a part of the silver coin for the young lady to carry. But I never imagined that they would stoop so low as to not even spare a bit of the young lady¡¯s carry-on silver.


    Yueyao shook her head, thinking that the Lady family could do even more despicable things than that. But saying this now, no one would believe her. And


    Nanny Deng, after thinking for a moment, said, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam has her concerns, but we still have Uncle Master. Uncle Master won¡¯t let you be bullied.¡±


    Seeing Yueyao not speaking, Nanny Deng hurried to say, ¡°Miss, Uncle Master adores you so much. He will definitely stand up for you.¡± Uncle Master and Madam were siblings, very close since childhood, and he was extremely fond of Miss. There was no reason he wouldn¡¯t stand up for her.


    Yueyao nodded. Although Lady Cheng was unbearable, she had to admit that her uncle was indeed good to her. But no matter how good her uncle was, she did not plan on telling him about these things. Her uncle¡¯s surname was Ma, hers was Lian. She couldn¡¯t drag her uncle into the Lian family¡¯s internal affairs. As long as her uncle was there, and she maintained good relations with the Li family, having someone to support her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the vicious, cold-blooded, and ruthless Lady family. But thinking about her uncle¡¯s accidental death when she was ten years old made her feel uncertain again.


    Nanny Deng stood by the bed.


    Now Yueyao was wondering what had caused her uncle¡¯s death that year. Unfortunately, she really didn¡¯t remember much; it seemed he had died of an illness. What illness, she did not know.


    Just then, Qiao Lan brought in tea. Yueyao took it and drank two cups in succession. After finishing, Qiao Lan left.


    After a long time, Yueyao finally spoke, ¡°We cannot rush. As long as Grandmother can suppress the Lady family, they won¡¯t dare make any serious moves.¡±


    But Nanny Deng was somewhat worried, ¡°Miss, now that the Lady family knows you have a considerable amount of silver, they won¡¯t just let it go. Miss, we must find our own way,¡±¡ªthe so-called way was essentially finding a strong backer. Nanny Deng thought of Uncle Master Ma Chengteng.


    Yueyao shook her head, frowning, ¡°Mom, do you know whether there¡¯s a place where things can be hidden, unknown to others? Even if people knew, except for me, no one else can touch them.¡± She wanted to hide the valuable items her father had left her. But this place must be safe and reliable. She couldn¡¯t think of one for the time being.


    Although Yueyao was cautious, once the Old Madam passed away, the backhouse of the Lian Mansion would become the domain of the Lady family. By then, who knew what the situation would be.


    Yueyao feared the worst. Losing the silver would be inconsequential, but she wanted to properly preserve these treasures.


    Upon hearing this, Nanny Deng hesitated at first, ¡°Perhaps, you could give them to Uncle Master.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust her uncle, but she couldn¡¯t be sure her uncle would peacefully survive that ordeal. If her uncle died, those items would fall into the hands of Lady Cheng. Falling into her hands would be like a meat bun hitting a dog, gone without trace. Moreover, having items pass into another¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t bring the peace of keeping them in her own.


    Seeing Nanny Deng silent for a long while, Yueyao felt disappointed. These were the assets she and Brother Zheng needed for establishing themselves. She didn¡¯t want to entrust them to others. The uncertainties of life and the fickleness of human hearts made her wary of gambling on others.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s resolve, Nanny Deng finally said after thinking for a while, ¡°Miss, Huiyuan Money House, the largest money shop in Capital City, can store items on behalf of others. However, I heard that a small box costs five hundred taels of silver a year just for safekeeping,¡±¡ªif they really wanted to store it there, it needed to be for at least eight to ten years. The expense was too high.


    Yueyao suddenly brightened, why hadn¡¯t she thought of storing the items at the money shop? She had been too foolish. As far as she knew, Huiyuan Money House was the top money house under heaven, with top-notch credibility. No accidents had ever occurred there.


    Yueyao finally relaxed. Yes, only a place like the money house was the most reliable. Such places operated under strict regulations. As long as she declared at the money house that except for her, no one else could retrieve the items without her consent, not even the Lady family could obtain them no matter how cunning they were.


    Such an important matter, she couldn¡¯t trust others to manage; she must handle it herself. For now, she couldn¡¯t leave, but with this plan in mind, she would eventually find a chance to leave the mansion. As long as she managed it before her grandmother passed away, it would be settled.


    After Yueyao relaxed her furrowed brow, Nanny Deng finally asked about Nanny Hao and Qiao Lan¡¯s backgrounds. Nanny Deng meant that one must be cautious. For now, it was better not to entrust them with important tasks. Wait longer and see their behavior over time.


    Yueyao felt the same, ¡°Grandmother conferred them upon me out of a heart full of kindness. Mom, be a bit cryptic about some things.¡± After all, it was Grandmother¡¯s considerate intention. If they acted excessively, letting Grandmother learn of it would surely make her uncomfortable. Actions must be discreet and cautious.


    As for these matters, Nanny Deng was of course more experienced than Yueyao. But listening to Yueyao¡¯s commands, her heart felt extremely heavy. When had the young lady come to understand these worldly affairs so thoroughly? This last half-year, how much has the young lady suffered!


    After helping Yueyao to bed, Nanny Deng let Hua Lei keep watch for the night. Then, she went to seek Mu Qiu.


    Mu Qiu said, time and again, that Yueyao was simply overly grieved by the passing of the Old Master and Madam; there was nothing suspicious, nor was anyone mistreating Miss. This puzzled Nanny Deng. Without enough hardship, why did the young lady seem to have endured endless tribulations? Otherwise, why did her entire demeanor reveal a maturity far beyond her years?

 Chapter 61 - 26: Lian Dongfang

    Chapter 61: Chapter 26: Lian Dongfang


    Yueyao had a very fixed daily routine. Every morning, she paid her respects to Old Madam Lian, taught Brother Zheng literacy in the forenoon and practiced calligraphy for a Shichen Chinese Time in the afternoon and evening, spending the rest of her time copying scriptures. She was extremely busy.


    Yueyao had wanted to paint, but since it was the first year of mourning for her parents, she decided to wait another nine months before picking up her paintbrush. Thus, her painting supplies were set aside in a side room.


    Old Madam Lian found Yueyao to be quiet and well-behaved, except for her odd behavior of performing the Five Animal Frolics in the morning. Normally, this was prohibited, but Doctor Tang had said that Yueyao was too frail and needed some exercise, which led Old Madam Lian to agree. She insisted, however, that once Yueyao¡¯s health improved, she must stop, as it damaged the image of a gentlewoman. Old Madam Lian agreed, mainly because Yueyao was also doing this to improve her health and not cause her worry, which pleased Old Madam Lian.


    Just as Yueyao was thinking about how to get her uncle to take her to visit the Ma family, Lian Dongfang, who had been assigned duties in another province, returned.


    Lian Dongfang was now the pillar of the Lian family. His successful return from his official duties was certainly a cause for celebration, and naturally, the whole family gathered together.


    Having received a message from Old Madam Lian, Yueyao went to the Upper Chamber with Brother Zheng. Yueyao didn¡¯t have much of an impression of this uncle, for in her past life, Lian Dongfang had always been busy outside and rarely visited the inner house, so Yueyao had seldom seen him.


    Lian Dongfang focused on external affairs other than his sons. Lian Dongfang typically did not involve himself in household affairs. Matters within the estate were decided by Lady Mo, so Yueyao was uncertain whether Lian Dongfang even knew about this affair, but now was not the time to investigate.


    Even before entering the courtyard, Yueyao could hear the laughter and cheerful voices inside. Leading Brother Zheng by the hand, she entered the courtyard and immediately saw her uncle sitting at the lower end of her grandmother¡¯s seat.


    Lian Dongfang wore a long azurite robe with straight lapels, a fragrant color cloud brocade belt with hidden patterns around his waist, auspicious cloud square shoes on his feet, and his long hair fastened with a jade hairpin. He bore a 30% resemblance to his father.


    Yueyao, leading Brother Zheng, paid her respects to Lian Dongfang.


    Lian Dongfang nodded at Yueyao, noting that the child looked much more spirited than before he had left. When Lian Dongfang saw the timid Brother Zheng, however, his brow furrowed. A son of an official servant, he thought his brother should have disposed of him earlier, for keeping him tarnished the Lian family¡¯s reputation. But now that his brother had only this single descendant left, keeping him was no matter, as he wouldn¡¯t lack for food.


    As the head of the family, Lian Dongfang ruled in the Lian household. Naturally, he could not conceal his displeasure, and it showed on his face.


    Brother Zheng, sensing Lian Dongfang¡¯s dislike, fearfully shrank closer to Yueyao.


    Seeing Brother Zheng¡¯s lowly demeanor only increased Lian Dongfang¡¯s displeasure. How could someone with such pettiness ever stand out?


    Lian Dongfang¡¯s expression was noticed by everyone in the room. No one else showed any reaction, not even Old Madam Lian.


    Yet, Yueyao, in front of everyone in the room, touched Brother Zheng¡¯s head and reassured him with a smile. Yueyao had thought things through on her way here. She did not count on Lian Dongfang. In her previous life, when she was in dire straits, she never even saw Lian Dongfang¡¯s shadow. She was sure, even if the uncle had not taken part, he must have known about it. Hence, in this life, she not only should not rely on this uncle but also had to be wary of him and the entire Lian family.


    Since she did not count on him, she no longer needed to hold any fear in her heart. She would take care of her brother herself in the future and not let the main branch raise him. Whatever Lian Dongfang¡¯s feelings toward Brother Zheng were, they did not matter. She did not need his affection to live.


    Lian Dongfang could not believe that Yueyao would openly challenge his authority as the head of the family, and his face darkened immediately. Not even Yueyao¡¯s father, Lian Dongbo, acted anything but respectfully in his presence.


    Yueyao did not care about Lian Dongfang¡¯s changing expressions. After comforting Brother Zheng, she just stood there silently.


    Although Lian Dongfang was highly dissatisfied, he did not voice any scolding. No matter what, Yueyao was still his niece, not his own daughter. Scolding her too much might make it seem as if he was mistreating the bloodline left by his own brother. Of course, had it been his own daughter, she would not have dared to contradict him like this. Yueyao¡¯s actions were seen as impudent in Lian Dongfang¡¯s eyes.


    Old Madam Lian was shocked, wondering why Yueyao would diminish her eldest¡¯s dignity in front of everyone. When had this child become so impertinent? In her view, Yueyao was an extremely respectful girl. Why was she acting so out of character today? Could it be just because the eldest had shown dislike for Tingzheng?

 Chapter 62 - 26: Lian Dongfang_2

    Chapter 62: Chapter 26: Lian Dongfang_2


    Old Madam liked Yueyao, and part of the reason came from her son, Lian Dongbo. Previously, her son had always expressed regret in his letters that Yueyao was not a boy, otherwise the Lian family would definitely produce another Top Scholar. Having spent some time together, Old Madam also knew that Yueyao was stubborn and obstinate. But considering her filial piety and her lack of parents, it was inevitable that Old Madam would be particularly fond of her.


    However, she also knew that such a nature was dangerous. Had she not known about Lady Mo¡¯s malicious schemes, it might have been alright, but now that she was aware, Yueyao would doubtlessly oppose any designs against her. In the end, it was the Lian family¡¯s reputation that would suffer. But now, it appeared that this girl not only distrusted Lady Mo but also had no faith in the eldest son. This disposition truly gave Old Madam a headache.


    Lady Mo was secretly pleased, thinking that if Yueyao did not gain the Old Master¡¯s favor, it would be for the best. Yueying was puzzled by Yueyao¡¯s attitude. To openly defy her father seemed terribly imprudent.


    Yuebing had no idea of the undercurrents stirring beneath the surface.


    Yuehuan noticed Yueyao¡¯s indifference in her eyes, which seemed somewhat strange and chilling. Over this period, Yuehuan had been listening to Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s analysis of various matters. She also knew that her biological father had a very strict personality, a man who was resolute and significantly patriarchal. What could be the reason now that she had boldly defied her father?


    During this time, Yuehuan had essentially dismissed the idea that Yueyao was a replica of Younger Sister Lin. Compared to Yueyao, her situation was even more precarious. Who could know that this body was to be Second Young Lady Yuebing¡¯s subordinate. Subordinate was a euphemism; to be precise, she was a daughter born of a concubine who had to ingratiate herself with Second Young Lady Yuebing. The thought of having to please Second Young Lady Yuebing weighed heavily on Yuehuan.


    Old Madam said with a smile, ¡°Today, with your return, my place has been much livelier. It always felt too serene here. It¡¯s all thanks to this maid Yueyao, who comes to keep me company every day.¡±


    Lian Dongfang glanced at Lady Mo, then quickly stood up and accused himself of being unfilial. This merely revealed his stance. Everyone in Capital City knew of his extreme filial piety and virtue. People took him as a role model, earning unanimous praise.


    Lady Mo¡¯s expression froze immediately. As Lian Dongfang stepped out to call himself unfilial, where could Lady Mo dare to linger? She had to follow Lian Dongfang. Inside, Lady Mo felt aggrieved, thinking that as a daughter-in-law, she had been as perfect as possible, yet Old Madam could always find fault. The Old Master, however, never asked why; as long as Old Madam declared something unsatisfactory, it was her fault.


    Old Madam waved her hand and laughed.


    Lian Dongfang revisited an earlier suggestion, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you keep a child close by? It would also liven up the courtyard a bit.¡± He had previously made this suggestion, but Old Madam hadn¡¯t agreed, always saying that she was old and wished for peace. Now mentioning the quietness again, Lian Dongfang believed Old Madam might be softening her stance, considering keeping a child close by.


    Everyone assumed Old Madam would still refuse, but surprisingly, she nodded immediately, ¡°Yes, the courtyard is indeed too quiet. Having a child would make it more lively.¡± Old Madam had no intentions of keeping a grandchild close by. The grandchildren were already big and needed to go to school. She lacked the energy for that.


    As Lian Dongfang naturally proceeded, ¡°Since Mother likes Third Girl, let Third Girl stay and keep Mother company.¡± It was commendable that she could come over every day to read scriptural texts to her grandmother.


    Lady Mo was left hanging, worried that if Yueyao stayed by Old Madam¡¯s side, even if she didn¡¯t learn everything, learning three or four parts would make her harder to control later.


    Aside from Yueying and Yuehuan, everyone else looked towards Yueyao. Lately, Yueyao had been accompanying Old Madam during her morning greetings. No one in the Lian family knew that Third Young Lady was Old Madam¡¯s favorite. Thus, everyone believed Old Madam was referring to Yueyao.


    Yuebing, however, showed no reaction. She might not be chosen anyway. The reason being simple: Grandmother did not like her, and she did not like her prejudiced and overly strict grandmother.


    Yueyao, however, was doubtful. In her previous life, Grandmother had never kept a granddaughter by her side. Could it be that because of her performance and persuasion, she really convinced Grandmother to decide to keep a granddaughter close? But even so, being a daughter in the household, how could she stand against Lady Mo?


    Old Madam shook her head, ¡°Yueyao still needs to look after Brother Zheng; having both of them close by would be too much of a commotion.¡± Excluding Yueyao also gave Lian Dongfang the final say.


    Yueyao was very puzzled about what her grandmother was doing.


    Lian Dongfang looked at his three daughters and after a moment said, ¡°Mother, Yueying is the eldest sister and should set an example for her younger siblings. Mother, let Yueying stay with you.¡± Of his three daughters, only the eldest was more composed. The second daughter was too capricious, and the third daughter, slightly dull, had now become more lively but had lost her memory. All things considered, only Yueying was the most suitable.


    Upon hearing this, Lady Mo nearly gnashed her teeth in anger. To elevate a child born of a concubine like this was unacceptable, even if she was unwilling for Yuebing to endure restrictions at Old Madam¡¯s side. But she also disliked the idea of Yueying pandering to Old Madam, especially since Yueying was born by the loathed Maternal Aunt Chen.


    Yueying was somewhat nervous. If she was raised by Old Madam¡¯s side, being acknowledged as a lady taught by Old Madam would raise her status significantly, promising a good match in the future. Moreover, gaining Old Madam¡¯s favor would also benefit Brother Chao. So, Yueying looked towards Old Madam with great hope, wishing for her approval.


    Yuehuan kept her head down, pondering her own situation, ambiguous and uneasy. Maternal Auntie was the personal maid to the head Madam. Maternal Auntie said that the three of them, mother and daughters, must stand with Madam on the same front. Being a daughter born of a concubine, she could only please Second Young Lady to satisfy Madam. All these complicated matters burdened her. To avoid suspicion, she dared not speak or act carelessly, fearing mistakes. Today was also her first public appearance.

 Chapter 63 - 27: Family Gifts

    Chapter 63: Chapter 27: Family Gifts


    Lian Dongfang saw that his suggestion did not receive a response from the Old Madam and cautiously asked, ¡°Mother, is there something inappropriate? If it¡¯s not suitable, just let whomever you prefer stay by your side.¡±


    Yueying felt very disappointed inside.


    The situation took an unexpected turn. After listening, the Old Madam, though her expression did not lighten, responded, ¡°Since you, the Eldest, think Yueying is the best choice, then it shall be Yueying!¡±


    Yueying forgot to hide the joy on her face and said to the Old Madam, ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡±


    Lady Mo¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s face showed joy, as the Old Madam¡¯s favor towards the Eldest Miss was more than welcome for her.


    Yuebing was indifferent; firstly, she knew nothing of the undercurrents in the room, and secondly, she was certain she would not be chosen. Yuehuan, on the other hand, wore a look of confusion as if she had not heard what had been said in the room.


    The only one unperturbed was Yueyao. From the beginning, she never thought the Old Madam would choose her. The reason was simple¡ªif they wanted to nurture her, they should have taken her in upon her return, instead of letting Lady Mo arrange for her to live in her father¡¯s courtyard. Now that she was also tutoring Young Master Zheng, it was even less likely that she would be chosen.


    After some laughter, the Old Madam waved her hand, ¡°I am tired; you may all leave.¡±


    Yueyao returned to Lanxi Garden. Brother Zheng anxiously took Yueyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, does Uncle not like me? Sister, did I embarrass you?¡±


    It had been over half a month since Brother Zheng came to Lanxi Garden. During this half month, Yueyao constantly followed Doctor Tang¡¯s orders to nourish Tingzheng¡¯s health. With no need to mention Tingzheng¡¯s improved complexion, the key was his appearance, which worried Yueyao. Yueyao and Tingzheng¡¯s facial features were similar, both delicate, but after nurturing him for half a month, she found his skin was as soft and pale as mutton fat jade. Paired with those sparkling, peach blossom eyes, if a five-year-old child was already this captivating, who knew what he would look like grown up?


    Although entering the civil service required good looks, being too attractive could be a curse rather than a blessing. Yueyao was lost in worried thoughts. Well, at least she was relieved that Brother Zheng was a boy, not a girl. Yet while a girl could still be hidden away at home, a boy, alas, Yueyao was so worried that her mind was tied in knots.


    Yueyao squatted down, touched Tingzheng¡¯s forehead with a smile, and said, ¡°No, Uncle doesn¡¯t dislike you. He is just always stern; Brother Zheng, don¡¯t take it to heart. In fact, you did very well today, your sister is very pleased.¡±


    Brother Zheng asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡± He felt a sense of dislike from Uncle. Others didn¡¯t like him either.


    Children are very sensitive, and Brother Zheng, who had always been ignored, was particularly so.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Uncle likes Brother Zheng or not. Remember, no matter what, your sister will always like you.¡±


    Then, Brother Zheng finally showed a smile on his face. He was most afraid that his sister wouldn¡¯t like him as Uncle was very distant towards him. Yueyao sent Brother Zheng back to his study to continue his efforts.


    Yueyao, on the other hand, returned to her room and sat on the couch. Hua Lei brought water for Yueyao to wash her hands and changed her outerwear.


    Yueyao pondered in bed over the meaning behind Grandmother¡¯s actions today. The Grandmother would not do things without reason. She might not understand now, but she could take her time to think and learn slowly.


    After a while, when she still couldn¡¯t figure it out, she called for Nanny Deng and asked her to give her opinion.


    Nanny Deng smiled and said, ¡°If this old servant hasn¡¯t guessed wrong, the Old Madam had chosen the Eldest Miss from the start. The questions were just a formality.¡± After speaking, she brought over the ginseng tea that Qiao Lan had just sent in and said to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, drink this first! Worrying like this can harm your spirit.¡±


    Yueyao looked at the Jade Bowl Nanny Deng was holding, carved with iris patterns. It was her mother¡¯s favorite bowl.


    Seeing the sad expression on Yueyao¡¯s face, Nanny Deng consoled her, ¡°If Lady saw how much you were grieving for her every day, she would not rest easy even in the netherworld.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, stirred the soup with a white porcelain spoon, and took a taste. It was just right. She finished the entire bowl of ginseng soup and then, putting down the Jade Bowl, asked, ¡°Was it also sent to Brother Zheng?¡±


    Nanny Deng replied with a smile, ¡°If Miss has had hers, how could Young Master Zheng be forgotten?¡±


    Yueyao trusted Nanny Deng completely. She and Brother Zheng relied on each other for survival and she would need to depend on him in the future. Nanny Deng surely understood this and would not treat Brother Zheng unfairly.


    Yueyao calmed down and said, ¡°Nanny, why do you say that Grandmother initially favored my eldest sister? Even if she brings the Eldest Miss to her side, what then? Could the Eldest Miss really restrain the Lady Mo family? Even if Grandmother promotes Maternal Aunt Chen, our Lian family, being a scholarly family, would not favor concubines over the wife.¡± If it really could restrain her, that would be a joke. A daughter born of a concubine in the Lian family is far inferior to the legitimate daughter and dares not challenge the lady of the house, or else they would meet an even worse fate. Furthermore, the Eldest Miss¡¯s marital fate is still in Lady Mo¡¯s hands. Unless Lian Yueying is tired of living, she wouldn¡¯t dare to confront Lady Mo. In my previous life, Yueying¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t good either; she likely suffered because of Maternal Aunt Chen.


    Nanny Deng was pleased with Yueyao¡¯s sharp response, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam¡¯s move indeed favors the Eldest Miss and Maternal Aunt Chen, but it is not about favoring the concubine over the wife.¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t understand.


    Nanny Deng explained, ¡°The Old Madam only wants to temporarily suppress Lady Mo. Now that the Eldest Young Master is fifteen, he will participate in the spring imperial examination next year. If he becomes a Palace Graduate, he can marry well. At that time, when the Eldest Young Madam enters the family, she will take over the management of the household, and Lady Mo, even as a mother-in-law, will not be able to go too far.¡± If she hasn¡¯t guessed wrong, the Old Madam will surely choose a formidable granddaughter-in-law. If Lady Mo does not wish to relinquish power, a struggle between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law would be welcome.


    Yueyao, however, thought Nanny Deng was being too naive. How could a daughter-in-law suppress a mother-in-law? A gentle one could, but Lady Mo was a vicious woman; there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do. Just her status alone could utterly suppress the future Eldest Young Madam.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but think back to the affairs of Eldest Young Master Lian Tingli. Lian Tingli ranked first in the second class in next year¡¯s examination, and afterward, he was matched with the legitimate second daughter of the Peng family from the Left Deputy Minister of Personnel. The Peng family¡¯s ancestors were peasants, and Lord Peng¡¯s father was merely a scholar candidate in imperial examinations. They did not have the depth of the Lian family. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for Elder Cousin Tingli gaining Lord Peng¡¯s favor on his own merits, the Peng family wouldn¡¯t have considered him even if he came from a scholarly family.


    Madam Peng was gentle and generous, and because she wasn¡¯t the legitimate eldest daughter, she was raised differently and had a touch of naivety. Since she had a strong background and Elder Cousin¡¯s career depended on the Peng family, Madam Peng got along well with the usually cunning Lady Mo.


    Yueyao actually wanted to cause some mischief, but she just thought about it and did nothing. Knowing that Lord Peng was willing to marry his legitimate daughter to them, how could Great Uncle Lian Dongfang allow anyone to ruin this marriage? It was such a good match and it concerned his son¡¯s future.


    Seeing Yueyao dismiss the matter indifferently, Nanny Deng opened her mouth to ask, but then feared it might upset Yueyao. It was fine as long as Miss knew what she had in mind.


    Yueyao calmed herself and said, ¡°Perhaps Grandmother chose my elder sister as a last resort.¡± It seemed that among the granddaughters, Yueying was the only suitable choice. The others did not fit.


    Nanny Deng shook her head.


    While Yueyao was musing, she heard that Great Master had sent gifts. Yueyao straightened her clothes and personally saw the gift bearer.


    In the main hall, her conduct was somewhat inappropriate, but fortunately, she did not offend her uncle directly. Her behavior at that time could be blamed on her affection for her younger brother. Others could not say much. Given the previous incident, she needed to be more respectful.


    Yueyao accepted the items and generously rewarded the bearers. Eight out of ten of these people were opportunists. If you don¡¯t give them Silver, they call you stingy. When you give Silver, the praise comes in floods. She remembered in her previous life, she was too proud and regarded money as dirt. Despite having a large sum of Silver, she was still said to be raised by the main branch. This life, with money in hand, she was coveted for it. So, she would spend money lavishly, better to buy herself a good reputation than give it to others.


    Yueyao looked at the two gifts that had arrived. She opened Brother Zheng¡¯s first. Brother Zheng¡¯s gift was a complete set of the Four Treasures of the Study, all quite decent. Brother Zheng had just started reading and writing, so the gift was quite appropriate.


    The gift Lian Dongfang sent Yueyao was a carved ivory Purple Hair Painting Brush, which looked of very fine quality. Yueyao was stunned for a moment. In her previous life, she did not recall receiving anything so nice! Was it because she served Old Madam well?


    Aside from the Purple Hair Painting Brush, Yueyao also received a Blue Glazed Painting Brush. Yueyao¡¯s painting skills were known throughout the Lian family. Sending painting brushes was appropriate.


    Yueyao looked at the gifts given to her, certainly far surpassing Brother Zheng¡¯s set of the Four Treasures of the Study. It was clear that the Lian family looked down on Brother Zheng from their very bones. No, after the New Year, she would send Brother Zheng out to study elsewhere. Such an atmosphere was detrimental to Brother Zheng¡¯s growth.


    Yueyao returned to the study and suddenly remembered something: ¡°Nanny, please have someone inquire if there is joyous news in the main branch.¡±


    Nanny Deng quickly nodded and went out.


    Yueyao looked back at the Four Treasures of the Study received by Brother Zheng, her eyes lighting up. She could use the excuse of going out to buy books for Brother Zheng to take a trip outside. The thought had just arisen when it was extinguished. As a young lady of a good family, she couldn¡¯t show her face publicly, much less visit a Money Shop without an escort. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it let Lady Mo know she had deposited Silver in the Money Shop? This matter required careful planning!


    Ah, how much easier it would be if she were a man; as a woman, everything was inconvenient.


    Nanny Deng quickly returned with news, saying that Great Uncle Lian Dongfang had indeed been promoted. He had risen one level, from Fifth Rank to the full Fifth Rank position. It was naturally a great celebration for the Lian family.


    Yueyao nodded, it seemed history was repeating itself.

 Chapter 64 - 28: The Matter of the Family Tree

    Chapter 64: Chapter 28: The Matter of the Family Tree


    Nanny Deng looked worried.


    Yueyao asked in confusion, ¡°Nanny, what happened?¡±


    The nanny said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve noticed that everyone is now calling him Young Master Zheng. Miss, this is not appropriate. According to seniority, everyone should call Young Master Zheng as Fourth Young Master.¡± Calling him so indicates that Young Master Zheng has not yet been included in the family genealogy. Normally, not being included in the family genealogy is not a big deal, but this manner of addressing him clearly shows that someone is doing this on purpose. It lets everyone know that Young Master Tingzheng is not yet part of the Lian family.


    After hearing this, Yueyao suddenly realized she had overlooked such an important matter. However, Yueyao quickly steadied her mind. Since she had brought Brother Zheng under her wing, Brother Zheng was bound to be included in the family genealogy. Moreover, Yueyao had decided to register Brother Zheng under her mother¡¯s name. This would not have been acceptable before, but now her father only had this single bloodline left, and no one had a reason to object. If it still did not work out, she would ask her uncle to intervene, ¡°This is also my fault. I did not think of it at the moment. But do not worry, Nanny, when uncle comes to take me there, I will bring it up with him.¡± As long as uncle agrees, the Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt would have no standing to object.


    Nanny Deng was just reminding Yueyao. In case Brother Zheng was not included in the family genealogy, and they were plotting something harmful, both the young lady and the young master would be at a great disadvantage.


    Yueyao saw Brother Zheng practicing his writing very seriously, which was very comforting. Over this period, Yueyao discovered something that was very reassuring. Once Brother Zheng remembered the characters, he mostly wouldn¡¯t forget them. Not only could he recite the Hundred Family Surnames he had learned, but he could also write them down from memory, although he also made a few mistakes.


    That day Yueyao habitually went to the Upper Chamber to pay respects to the Old Madam and also recited some scriptural texts for the Old Madam. Before she finished, she heard that the Eldest Miss had arrived.


    Yueyao put down the scriptures and stood up.


    Yueying walked in, seeing Yueyao dressed in a white outfit embroidered with a few cold plum blossoms. She was elegantly ethereal.


    Yueyao similarly looked at Yueying, who was dressed in a goose yellow outfit, beneath which was a similarly colored six-tiered skirt. She had styled her hair in a Fallen Horse Hairbun, adorned with a Treasure Flower Hairpin, wore a Beeswax Stone Bead Flower, and had a pair of Pearl Pendants dangling from her ears. Her rosy cheeks were full of youthful vigor. She, however, was calm and no longer possessed that liveliness.


    The two of them performed their courtesies to each other.


    The Old Madam saw the two standing together. Although Yueyao was not fully matured, standing beside Yueying, she was by no means inferior. In fact, she possessed an air of tranquility. The Old Madam did not know if this was good or bad, but this appearance was certainly better than spending all day cooped up in the temple copying scriptures.


    Yueyao noticed the package that Cai Lan, following behind Yueying, was carrying. She knew that today Yueying was starting to move into Yisong Courtyard.


    In her previous life, she had been very close to Yuebing and had a distant relationship with Yueying. They met rarely, and she only knew that Yueying often embroidered in her room. Now it seemed that the ladies of her family had intentionally not let her go out often, finding excuses. Now that Yueying¡¯s circumstances had changed from her previous life, she wondered if her fate would also change. If it could change, that would be good.


    Yueyao thought that with Yueying keeping her grandmother company, the courtyard would surely be livelier than before. Her grandmother might feel more at ease and perhaps live a longer life.


    On the way back to Lanxi Garden, Yueyao lightened her steps. She walked slowly along the blue stone path, even catching herself momentarily mesmerized by the blooming flowers in the nearby flower bed.


    Once back in the garden, Yueyao summoned Nanny Deng and asked, ¡°Is there anyone in the front courtyard who still genuinely serves my father loyally and can be of use?¡± As for those loyal to her mother, never mind. Her mother had never been in charge of the household since she married into the family. The people her mother used were all part of her dowry, but now these people were all at the manor. It was virtually impossible to bring them into the mansion to serve, so her hope rested with her father¡¯s side. Especially those family-born servants who had gone with her father to Jiangnan; they would be the best.


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°There are a few. Miss, I will probe their intentions.¡± People¡¯s loyalty can change, who knows if they are still as loyal as before!


    Yueyao instructed, ¡°Make sure they are reliable; quality matters more than quantity. Observe them first, and only if they haven¡¯t sided with anyone else should you probe their intentions.¡± They must be reliable and absolutely loyal. Otherwise, she preferred not to have any at all.


    Nanny Deng nodded. However, this matter must be approached gradually, we cannot let anyone detect our motives. Otherwise, they might think we are up to something!


    After pondering for a moment, Yueyao said, ¡°Nanny, from now on, we need to be informed about everything that happens in the mansion.¡± Yueyao meant that she wanted to be the first to know about any incidents occurring within the mansion. Money can make the devil turn the mill; as long as one is willing to spend, she believed there definitely would be people willing to bring them information.


    Bribing these people was different from seeking loyal and reliable servants. It just took money. She had a deep understanding of this.


    The young lady was also starting to scheme, Nanny knew it was a good thing. But Nanny Deng felt an indescribable discomfort in her heart. If the Old Master and Madam were here, there would be no need for the young lady to worry about these things!


    Nanny Deng concealed her underlying sadness: ¡°Miss, rest assured, I will handle it properly.¡± Now that the Old Master and Madam were gone, both the external and inner courtyards were controlled by the Great Master and Eldest Madam. She, a mere maid, could not place people in both parts of the mansion. However, using money to bribe a few people to gather information was not a problem.


    Yueyao thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Nanny, I want to teach Hua Lei, Qiao Lan, Mu Qiu, and Dong Qing how to read. Once they can recognize words, they can help me with the account books. I plan to manage my mother¡¯s dowry myself, and having them literate would also be helpful.¡± She planned to reclaim and manage her mother¡¯s dowry herself when her grandmother passed away. This could involve appealing to her uncle, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes grew sore again, ¡°Miss, rest assured, I¡¯ve watched Qiao Lan and she is not bad. You¡¯re willing to teach them literacy, which is their good fortune. Since we have their servitude contracts, if they dare harbor any ill intentions, we can simply sell them off. She must understand that being a maid in the mansion is far more comfortable than any other place.¡± In ancient times, servants did not learn to read or write unless granted by their masters as a favor.


    Yueyao then asked how Nanny Hao was doing. Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t see any obvious signs yet: ¡°She is fine for now. But further observation is needed.¡± By further observation, she meant experiencing actual events. Without experiencing events, one¡¯s true character cannot be discerned.


    Nanny Deng disapproved of Yueyao¡¯s current plan to teach the four maids how to read: ¡°Miss, let¡¯s discuss this matter later. You should not overexert yourself anymore.¡± Every day was already so exhausting, how could there still be time to tutor them? Nanny Deng was firmly opposed.


    Yueyao had no choice but to let it go.


    Yuehuan returned to Hibiscus Garden, and immediately started worrying. During this period, her biological mother, Maternal Aunt Su, had taught her everything she could.


    Yuehuan now had a clear understanding of her own situation. Her birth mother survived by depending on the Madam, because her mother¡¯s servitude contract was still in the hands of the Madam. Their future was also tightly controlled by the Madam. Hence, whatever the Madam said, the Maternal Auntie would have to do. This was why Maternal Aunt Su repeatedly instructed Yuehuan to ingratiate herself with the legitimate daughter, Yuebing. Even if she were to lose her memory, this was something she had to remember.


    Thinking of the pampered Yuebing made Yuehuan reluctantly smile. Though she knew how to please others, and Yuebing was just a child and not hard to please, the powerless inequality was something Yuehuan found difficult to accept.


    Maternal Aunt Su knew it was definitely going to make her daughter suffer. She said with some sorrow, ¡°Fourth Miss, your auntie knows this is difficult for you. But if you have to blame someone, blame the fact that you settled in your auntie¡¯s womb. If you had settled in the Madam¡¯s womb, you wouldn¡¯t have to struggle so hard.¡±


    Yuehuan was now fed up with hearing about children born out of wedlock. She knew she was born out of wedlock. But it wasn¡¯t necessary to constantly remind her¡ªhow annoying! But she couldn¡¯t lose her temper; after all, her biological mother, although a bit too timid, treated her very well. She had taken care of her when she was sick. However, this excessive submission and timidity left her unsure of what to say. Oh, this damned society, why did it have to bring her here?


    Yuehuan knew she could pretend to have amnesia, but there were many things she shouldn¡¯t overdo. So for now, whatever Maternal Aunt Su said, she would try to comply. If she really couldn¡¯t comply, she would pretend to be foolish. Compared to pleasing Yuebing, Yuehuan was more interested in Third Young Lady Yueyao. Thinking about Yueyao¡¯s behavior today, Yuehuan was planning to find a time to visit the Third Young Lady. To test her, she always felt this young lady was not simple.


    Yueyao was in the study practicing writing with Brother Zheng. Qiao Lan came in and reported that Eldest Miss and the others had come to visit Brother Zheng.


    Yueyao looked perplexed. Brother Zheng had been living at her place for over a month now. If they wanted to visit, they should have come earlier. Why come now? What was really being sold in this gourd? Regardless, since they claimed to be visiting Brother Zheng, naturally she had to take Brother Zheng to meet them.

 Chapter 65 - 29: A Visit to the Door

    Chapter 65: Chapter 29: A Visit to the Door


    All three daughters from the main branch arrived.


    In recent days, Yueyao had also had Nanny Deng teach Brother Zheng some basic etiquette. They couldn¡¯t afford another blunder like last time: ¡°Eldest sister, second sister, fourth sister.¡±


    Each of the three had prepared a gift for Brother Zheng. Yueying had prepared a pouch, Yuebing had prepared a Safekeeping Silver Lock Pendant, and Yuehuan had prepared a sachet.


    Nanny Deng looked at the gifts that were brought out and her face darkened immediately. Were these gifts for a beggar? It was either a pouch or a sachet, and even the Second Young Lady had only prepared a silver lock pendant.


    After Brother Zheng received the gifts, he politely said to them, ¡°Thank you, eldest sister, second sister, fourth sister.¡± The efforts of Nanny Deng over the past days had indeed paid off. Brother Zheng¡¯s manners were impeccable.


    Yuehuan had seen Brother Zheng before, and seeing him again now, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel once more at how beautiful the children of ancient times were! Her younger brother, Tinglun, was quite handsome, but he paled in comparison to the child before her eyes. Truly a lovely little boy¡ªif she could, Yuehuan really wanted to rush forward and pinch his cheeks.


    Yuebing playfully said, ¡°Tingzheng, how many characters did you recognize today?¡±


    Yueying looked at Yuebing and said, ¡°Third younger sister, Tingzheng started his lessons late and learns slower than other children. Once he joins the school, he will do better.¡±


    Yuebing chuckled lightly, ¡°Join the school? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Yuebing¡¯s words carried an implication. Naturally, they referred to the Third Young Master, Tingchao. Tingchao was the most mischievous of their generation. Although the Lian family maintained strict rules, it was a pity that he still turned out crooked.


    Yuehuan said nothing but looked toward Yueyao.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Second sister, you mentioned to me last time that you wanted several patterns. Wait a few more days, and I will draw some for you. Once you¡¯ve finished the embroidery, keep one for me too.¡±


    Yuebing was pleased when she heard the first part of Yueyao¡¯s statement, but her expression soured at the latter part. Everyone was well aware of the quality of her embroidery.


    Yuehuan also knew that Yuebing¡¯s embroidery was subpar, but she hadn¡¯t expected Yueyao to counterattack so effectively. It was said that one should not slap the face or expose shortcomings, and this was indeed the best retaliation.


    However, Yueyao ignored Yuebing¡¯s expression, ¡°Brother Zheng, go back to the study and review the characters you didn¡¯t memorize thoroughly a few more times. Sister will come over to join you shortly.¡± Yueyao had never intended to let Brother Zheng play and chat with everyone. Now with Yuebing¡¯s insinuations, did they really think she was made of clay?


    Brother Zheng crisply responded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, after greeting everyone, he turned and returned to the study. Mu Qiu and Dong Qing followed him.


    Yueying said with some envy, ¡°Brother Zheng is really obedient and studacious.¡± This was truly from her heart. Brother Chao, although clever and lively, was only interested in playing and was unbearably naughty, not ambitious at all. Although Brother Zheng was less gifted, his diligence and ambition were always reassuring. If only Brother Chao were like this, how wonderful that would be!


    Yueyao laughed, ¡°Yes, Brother Zhenzhen is indeed very well-behaved and obedient. Although there are things that are not as we wish, nothing in this world is perfect. I just need to put in more effort. Look at me, talking with you all and I¡¯ve forgotten to ask you to sit. Qiao Lan, Hua Lei, serve the tea.¡±


    Yueying felt that Yueyao had indeed changed, becoming more generous and upbeat. When she had first returned, this third younger sister was often sorrowful and teary. Later, she buried herself in copying scriptures, showing no vitality. But now, she seemed much more open.


    Yuebing was also puzzledly looking at Yueyao; her change was too drastic.


    As for Yuehuan, she was again inwardly sizing up Yueyao. She always felt that this Third Young Lady, whether in actions or character, was far superior to them.


    Once the four sisters sat together and began eating fruits and snacks. Yuebing was the first one who couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Third younger sister isn¡¯t copying scriptures anymore?¡± In the past, the three sisters visited twice, and each time Yueyao was copying scriptures. After two visits, they stopped coming.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I still copy every day, but only at night. During the day, I need to teach Brother Zheng to recognize characters. I believe our parents in heaven would prefer that I help Brother Zheng succeed academically. Him being successful is better than copying countless scriptures.¡±


    Yuebing quickly remarked, ¡°If third younger sister doesn¡¯t mind, why not let my elder brother teach Brother Zheng? Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?¡± Though the words seemed well-intentioned, to Yueyao¡¯s ears, they carried malice. Since when was Yuebing so kind-hearted?


    Yueyao laughed, ¡°Brother is among the top students at Bailu Academy and is even considered one of the best in Capital City. Having Brother tutor Brother Zheng is indeed a fortune for him. However, Brother Zheng is still just learning to recognize characters. Having Brother tutor him would not only waste Brother¡¯s time, I also fear it would make Brother Zheng feel the gap is too vast and might lead him to dislike studying.¡± It¡¯s like an ugly duckling who already feels dumb among the group of ducks and has developed an inferiority complex. If you also have him follow a swan around every day, over time, he will definitely lose all his self-confidence. Once such a consequence forms, he will surely grow to dislike studying.


    Of course, Yueyao also knew that Lady Lian would never allow Brother to tutor Brother Zheng. Even Grandmother and Uncle would not agree to it. Brother is the future pillar of the family, so how could they allow him to spend his efforts on Brother Zheng, who has no prospects.


    Yuebing then said, ¡°Third Younger Sister also doesn¡¯t need to work so hard. Sending Brother Zheng to the Clan School and letting the Teacher educate him would be better.¡±


    Yueyao smiled gently, ¡°That¡¯s something to discuss later. Right now, Brother Zheng can only recognize a few characters. Sending him to the Clan School would just add trouble for the teacher.¡±


    Seeing her good intentions rejected again by Yueyao, Yuebing¡¯s expression turned slightly unpleasant. However, she knew her limits; Yueyao was not like Yueying and Yuehuan who she could bully at will. If she upset Yueyao, Grandmother would know and punish her later.


    Yuehuan was surprised upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words. ¡°Is this little girl too perceptive, excessively so? An eight-year-old thinking so far ahead. If Yuehuan did not know that Yueyao had never suffered amnesia or other abnormal behavior, she might suspect that Yueyao, like her, had also crossed over from another time.¡±


    Yueying was greatly surprised by Yueyao¡¯s words. This was no longer the third younger sister who only quietly copied scriptures: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Third Young Sister to be so considerate for Brother Zheng. He is indeed fortunate.¡± Yueyao now had no parents, but Grandmother favored her, and her maternal family often sent people to visit. Holding onto nearly half of her mother¡¯s dowry, she didn¡¯t need to live at the mercy of others. For Yueyao to take care of Brother Zheng, being the legitimate eldest daughter, and the eldest sister acting like a mother, wasn¡¯t it his good fortune? Sadly, she still had to depend on her legal mother, and her maternal aunt and legal mother were at odds. Her brother was unbearable; she didn¡¯t know what to do in the future. Yueying was deeply worried.


    Yueyao, detecting the sigh in the narrative, laughed, ¡°He is my only real brother, for whom else should I plan?¡± It was just the two of them left in the second branch. The siblings really relied on each other for survival.


    Yueying took the opportunity to learn from Yueyao, hoping it would be useful. Yueyao didn¡¯t withhold any secrets, simply explaining how she tutored Tingzheng, ¡°Actually, the most important thing is to be patient, if you are impatient, you can¡¯t teach.¡±


    Yueying was somewhat disappointed.


    Yuehuan truly had a newfound respect for Yueyao, ¡°Third Elder Sister really is patient.¡± Teaching children, especially those who are not very sharp, surely required plenty of patience.


    While they were speaking, Qiao Lan carefully held a cloisonne plate with lotus patterns, filled with pastries, and the maid brought some fruit.


    Shortly after, Hua Lei presented a pear-yellow wooden tray carved with Begonia flowers, which held a purple clay teapot surrounded by two pairs of Ru ware blue and white tea cups with pine, bamboo, and plum patterns.


    Before even drinking, the fragrant aroma of the tea was noticeable.


    Hua Lei carefully placed the tray down, took out the tea cups, and prepared the tea. Then she respectfully offered it to each young lady. The last cup was presented to Yueyao. After everything was arranged, she discreetly stepped back behind Yueyao.


    Yueying seemed enlightened.


    However, Yuebing found it quite dull. Thus, she shifted to a topic of her interest, ¡°I heard from my mother that the nurturing nanny will arrive in a few days. I¡¯ve heard that nurturing nannies are rather fierce.¡± Yuebing was worried upon hearing the news; in her family, she was the only legitimate daughter, spoiled by her parents and cherished by her brother, everyone indulged her. She disliked restrictions, and knowing that the nurturing nanny was coming made her uneasy. What made her even more anxious was that her mother had already hinted that she must learn proper manners.


    Yueyao laughed, ¡°Second Older Sister, in Capital City, all young ladies must learn manners from nurturing nannies. We are no exception. When she arrives, we just need to study diligently.¡± In her previous life, she had not learned proper manners well; this life, she was determined to do so.


    Yueying looked at the two, feeling somewhat gloomy. She heard from her maternal aunt Chen that the nurturing nanny was mainly to instruct Yuebing and Yueyao, and incidentally teach her and Yuehuan. The clear distinction between legitimate and illegitimate branches in the Lian family could be compared to heaven and earth. She worried about her future prospects.


    Yuehuan said little, but remained observant of Yueyao. After watching for a while and feeling that Yueyao seemed precocious but noticing nothing inappropriate.


    Yueyao looked at Yuehuan, ¡°Fourth Younger Sister, did flowers bloom on my face, for you to stare at me like this?¡± In fact, Yueyao was alarmed. She didn¡¯t understand why Yuehuan kept looking at her. Perhaps this outsider sensed something amiss with herself too.


    Yuehuan was startled and quickly responded, ¡°I heard from my maternal aunt that Third Elder Sister excels in Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and is a renowned talented lady. And I understand nothing? I feel somewhat ashamed.¡± She wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed on her own, but if it were really as the rumors said, from the bottom of her heart, she admired her.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s merely following Teacher for a couple of days to learn some painting, enough to doodle. How does that make me a ¡®talented lady¡¯? It¡¯s all groundless speculation from outsiders.¡± In her previous life, she was preoccupied with the title of ¡®talented lady,¡¯ which ultimately cost her dearly. This life, she resolved not to associate with ¡®talented lady.¡¯


    Not to mention Yuehuan, even Yueying and Yuebing were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Yueyao to be so modest. Observing Yueyao¡¯s earnest demeanor, everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the rumors were indeed true.

 Chapter 66 - 30: Each with Their Own Calculations

    Chapter 66: Chapter 30: Each with Their Own Calculations


    The four sisters chatted for quite a while.


    Yuebing felt bored and looking outside, she said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late; I should be going back. Third younger sister, come and visit my courtyard when you have the time.¡±


    Yueyao smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright,¡± and personally saw the three off the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t until they turned the corner and were out of sight that Yueyao returned to the courtyard.


    Nanny Deng always felt there was something fishy about the trio¡¯s visit: ¡°Miss, I always feel that the three young ladies¡¯ visit to Lanxi Courtyard had ulterior motives.¡± The so-called ulterior motives certainly implied they came to probe or inspect something.


    Yueyao thought about Yuebing¡¯s words and Tingzheng being sent to the Lian Family Clan School, guessing it must be Lady Mo¡¯s idea. Sending someone to the Clan School would also depend on whether she would agree or not.


    The Lian Family Clan School had not been founded long, and with few people from the two branches, it was mostly children of relatives and friends who studied there. The mixture of good and bad could be seen from how Tingchao became even more unsuitable after going to the Clan School.


    After pondering for a moment, Yueyao said, ¡°Nanny Deng, send a letter to my uncle in private. I want to visit my uncle¡¯s home.¡± Once out of the Lian Mansion, many things would be easier to handle.


    Yuebing returned to the main room and told Lady Mo about the recent events. Lady Mo didn¡¯t ask much, just chatted with her daughter for a while and let Yuebing return to her courtyard. Yuebing¡¯s personal maid, Ru Ju, stayed behind. Compared to her daughter, Lady Mo trusted the maid¡¯s words more.


    Ru Ju said, ¡°Madam, the Third Young Lady has changed a lot. The tea served today to the three young ladies was each their preferred choice.¡± From these subtle changes, one could discern the changes in a person¡¯s state of mind. The Third Young Lady has made significant progress in her social interactions.


    Lady Mo listened closely as Ru Ju recounted what happened earlier in Lanxi Courtyard. When Lady Mo heard that her daughter Yuebing wanted her eldest son to teach Brother Zheng, the corner of her mouth twitched. How could such a lowly creature be fit to instruct her son? And it would also distract her son from his studies: ¡°Other than realizing the Third Young Lady is knowledgeable, did you notice any other changes in her?¡±


    Ru Ju thought carefully before answering, ¡°Lanxi Garden has become more orderly than before.¡± The maids were all well-behaved, each doing their assigned tasks, with not a single one stepping out of line.


    Lady Mo kept silent, deep in thought. She had originally assumed that with two steward mothers in Lanxi Courtyard, there would be some friction. In any case, Nanny Hao was given by the Old Madam, and Nanny Deng had Yueyao¡¯s support, each with their own strengths. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect Yueyao to delegate the courtyard¡¯s management to Nanny Hao, with Nanny Deng serving her personally and not dealing with the courtyard¡¯s affairs. With the steward mothers ranking second, their relationship turned out to be harmonious.


    In a low voice, Nanny Lau asked, ¡°How did the Fourth Miss behave?¡±


    Ru Ju pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°The Fourth Miss didn¡¯t say much, only her gaze towards the Third Young Lady was a bit strange. Oh, and, Madam, the Third Young Lady said she¡¯s not a talented lady. It¡¯s just a baseless rumor.¡± This was quite odd. For others, this would be modesty, but the Third Young Lady was famously proud and aloof, to actually deny being a talented lady was incredibly strange.


    Lady Mo¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Seeing the situation, Nanny Lau sent Ru Ju away and said, ¡°Madam, ever since the Fourth Miss lost her memory, she has become livelier.¡±


    Lady Mo nodded her head, although the fourth girl had always been quiet, unchanged at first glance. But those eyes, always swiftly moving about. It was hard to tell whether she still remembered the last incident.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Yuehuan returned to Hibiscus Courtyard that Lady Mo sent her rewards. Maternal Aunt Su respectfully thanked her and slipped a small pouch to Bi Se, Lady Mo¡¯s chief maid.


    When only Yuehuan remained in the room, she looked at the piece of water-pink silk satin and a set of silver jewelry headdress sent to her.


    Yuehuan found the gifted items strange, ¡°Maternal Auntie, why has Madam sent these gifts for no reason?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su smiled and didn¡¯t answer, just said, ¡°Miss, once the silk brocade is embroidered with a beautiful pattern, it will look very nice on you.¡±


    Yuehuan had maintained her silence recently, not speaking much, but she was observing. In the process of observing, she learned quite a bit. Comparing the silk satin sent by the Eldest Madam to the Sky-water Blue Gold Shimmering Green Double-ring Pattern Silk given to the Second Young Lady, it was even inferior to the teal-colored silk brocade that the Old Madam casually rewarded the Eldest Miss with. Therefore, these two items weren¡¯t particularly impressive: ¡°Maternal Auntie, you haven¡¯t told me, why did Madam send these gifts for no reason?¡± Offering courtesy for no apparent reason often meant an ulterior motive.


    Maternal Aunt Su glanced at her daughter, realizing some things were difficult to say, and shifted the topic: ¡°Fourth Miss, tell me, what happened when you went to Lanxi Garden today?¡±

 Chapter 67 - 30: Each with Their Own Calculations_2

    Chapter 67: Chapter 30: Each with Their Own Calculations_2


    Yuehuan was puzzled, nothing had happened.


    Maternal Aunt Su did not believe that nothing had happened, ¡°Fourth Miss, then tell me everything about your trip to Lanxi Courtyard.¡±


    Although Yuehuan had some complaints about being born into the body of a daughter born of a concubine, she really had nothing to complain about regarding Maternal Aunt Su, who treated her very well.


    After listening, Maternal Aunt Su sighed. From this subtle detail, it was evident that the Third Young Lady had already begun to learn how to handle family affairs. The Third Young Lady had a proud and noble temperament, if she continued like this, things would be much easier. However, now, it was clear that she had become astute. Since the Third Young Lady had a reputation for her talents, it was evident she was extremely intelligent. Once she began to apply her mind to this area, she would not be so easily fooled. Plus, with the people around her, Madam might have a headache.


    After thinking for a long time, Yuehuan spoke in a low voice, ¡°Maternal Auntie, why do I feel like Madam is showing too much concern for elder sister? Maternal Auntie, what¡¯s the real reason?¡± If she had not guessed wrong, she feared that this legal mother was plotting against this cousin. But what was there in her cousin that was worth plotting for? Could it be wealth? Thinking of Younger Sister Lin in Dream of the Red Chamber, Yuehuan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Maternal Auntie, does elder sister have a large amount of money?¡±


    Seeing the increasingly clever girl, Maternal Aunt Su felt both joy and concern. The joy was because the girl¡¯s future seemed promising, the concern was that the girl, too clever for her own good, might surpass the Second Young Lady and attract Madam¡¯s caution. As Maternal Aunt Su, who had been promoted from Personal Maid to Maternal Auntie next to the Lady, knew too well how ruthless Lady could be, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. Also, you must never speak of this again.¡±


    Yuehuan, seeing Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s outright denial, thought it over and felt she might be overthinking, ¡°Maternal Auntie, I only speak of these things in front of you.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su pointed at Yuehuan¡¯s forehead, ¡°Even in front of me, you¡¯re not allowed to speak of it.¡±


    Yueying returned to Exquisite Court, Maternal Aunt Chen dismissed everyone before asking, ¡°Third Young Lady, have you really changed completely? Is the rumor true?¡± As a concubine, she herself could not move about freely, much less visit Yueyao casually. The rumors said that the Third Young Lady had changed a lot, becoming sensible and filial, which puzzled her.


    Yueying nodded, ¡°Yes, she has changed a lot. She spoke to us very kindly today, as if we were her own siblings. But when I casually asked her some questions, she avoided them all.¡±


    Only then did Maternal Aunt Chen feel relieved. If the Third Young Lady had not been drawn in by Lady, Lady wanting the wealth of the second branch would have distracted her from dealing with the Third Young Lady. It was better than having Lady constantly focused on them. However, upon recalling the news she had gathered, that the Third Young Lady possessed a large amount of Silver Coin, her heart grew hot. After all, it was said the Third Young Lady was generous, and she indeed had the means to be generous.


    Yueying asked incredulously, ¡°Maternal Auntie, does third younger sister really hold a large amount of Silver Coin? How could Uncle, such a smart man, entrust so much Silver Coin to third younger sister? She is only eight years old this year!¡± Yueying somewhat doubted this rumor.


    Maternal Aunt Chen laughed, ¡°Your Uncle is indeed a smart man. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such a high official rank at such a young age. Precisely because your Uncle is smart, he made extra preparations for his daughter. Can any father be closer than his own flesh and blood? Actually, the speculation is easy to come by. Even if brothers are close, they are not as close as one¡¯s own offspring. If Maternal Aunt Chen had money, naturally she would first support her son, then her daughter.¡±


    Yueying nodded, acknowledging that such arrangements given Uncle¡¯s reputation outside matched the actual situation. Yueying said, ¡°Mother, I think Brother Chao also needs proper guidance. If he continues being taught askew by Eldest Madam, what are we going to do, Maternal Auntie and I, in the future?¡± Yueying thought that the Third Young Lady appeared more wary, distant, and detached than before.


    After pondering for a moment, Maternal Aunt Chen said, ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Chao is only a year older than Brother Zheng. Maybe I should go and plead with Old Madam to allow Brother Chao to stay...¡± Maternal Aunt Chen normally managed other matters well but always misjudged when it came to Brother Chao. She and Lady had conflicts, and the Vicious Woman had led Brother Chao astray.


    Yueying interrupted Maternal Aunt Chen immediately, ¡°Maternal Auntie, don¡¯t even think about it. Old Madam definitely won¡¯t agree. If it weren¡¯t for the second branch only having Brother Zheng left as a son, Old Madam would not have agreed to let third younger sister coach him. Otherwise, previously she wouldn¡¯t have left Brother Zheng to fend for himself. Maternal Auntie, third younger sister was tutored by Second Old Master, personally taught by him. She had already gained a reputation for her talents in Jiangnan and it was for this reason that Old Madam agreed to let third younger sister instruct Brother Zheng. I am four years older than third younger sister, but I do not possess her talents.¡± She hoped to teach Brother Chao herself, but she wasn¡¯t qualified. Not just because of her status, but because she lacked Yueyao¡¯s flair.


    Maternal Aunt Chen also worried, her son not being raised by her side. While she did her best to manage those around him, last time a minor issue caused Eldest Madam to remove most of them. Brother Chao did not listen to her either. He was her support for the latter part of her life! If it continued this way, her son might really be ruined, and her support for the latter half of her life gone.


    Yueying also worried, ¡°Mother, see if you can plead with Old Madam to send Brother Chao to an academy. We¡¯re not looking for a renowned academy, just an ordinary one will do.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen gave a bitter smile, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s easier said than done. Now you are beside Old Madam. You have the opportunity to raise the issue with Old Madam. Maybe she¡¯ll agree.¡± Actually, Maternal Aunt Chen still worried, given her son¡¯s current condition, even becoming distant was hard to achieve.


    Yueying nodded. She would do everything possible to facilitate this matter.


    Among everyone, the only one who seemed unaffected was Yuebing. Yuebing was now worrying about the impending arrival of the nurturing nanny.

 Chapter 68 - 31: Visitors from Uncle’s Family

    Chapter 68: Chapter 31: Visitors from Uncle¡¯s Family


    Yueyao waited two days, but did not hear from the Ma Family. She wondered if Nanny Deng¡¯s message had not been sent out. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t her uncle sent someone to fetch her for a short visit?


    Yueyao did not like Lady Cheng¡¯s repugnant countenance, but her uncle truly cared for her. Before he passed away, he would send her things every month. Although they were not valuable, they exhibited her uncle¡¯s concern.


    Yueyao missed her uncle for one thing, and for another, it was much more convenient to get things done at her uncle¡¯s home. She felt anxious; it had already been two days. Logically, her uncle should have received the message and sent someone to fetch her by now. Why had no one come? Could it be that her uncle had not received the message?


    In fact, two days were indeed short, but Yueyao was preoccupied with concerns and eagerly hoped to see her uncle soon. So she felt very anxious.


    As Yueyao pondered this matter, Old Madam¡¯s chief maid Yuehuan and Qiao Hui came to tell her personally, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam is asking for you. Someone from your maternal family has come to visit you.¡±


    Nanny Deng said with a smile, ¡°Miss, the Uncle Master has sent someone.¡±


    Qiao Hui couldn¡¯t help but glance at Nanny Deng, wondering why she seemed especially happy that someone from the Ma Family had come. The Ma Family would send someone every two weeks with gifts. Now, sending someone to visit Miss was not anything unusual. Why was Nanny Deng so delighted?


    Yueyao saw the question in Qiao Hui¡¯s eyes and changed the subject, ¡°Miss Qiao Hui, my grandmother asks for me, but for what reason?¡± She knew in her heart what it was, but her face did not show it at all.


    Looking at Yueyao¡¯s calm and composed demeanor, Qiao Hui¡¯s doubts dissipated, ¡°Someone from the Ma Family has come, saying that Lord Ma misses you and hopes the Old Madam would consent to your short visit at the Ma¡¯s Mansion. The Old Madam said it is up to you to decide.¡± When you had returned, the Ma Family¡¯s people came a few times, but you refused them all. This time they seemed earnest, and the Old Madam could not decline, so you must go and refuse them yourself.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Miss Qiao Hui, please wait. I will change my clothes and come right over.¡±


    Qiao Hui had no suspicions, for the Third Young Lady was in her everyday clothes, and it was only natural to change and freshen up to meet an outsider. Qiao Lan stayed behind to chat with Qiao Hui.


    Qiao Lan and Qiao Hui had both served close to the Old Madam and had a good relationship. Now that an opportunity for a chat presented itself, they spoke more: ¡°Qiao Lan, is it good serving the Third Young Lady?¡±


    Qiao Lan smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s good. The Third Young Lady is very easygoing, never scolding or beating anyone. If something is done poorly, at most Nanny will have to reteach the rules.¡± As for learning ten characters every day, Qiao Lan did not mention it to Qiao Hui.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t want Yueyao to toil, but Yueyao still taught four people ten characters every five days. However, she was not as patient as she was with Tingzheng; after teaching the large characters only five times, she left them to memorize on their own. Yueyao thought that, over time, they could accumulate a few hundred characters, which would be quite sufficient.


    Nanny Deng entered the room, and her smile was hard to conceal. Uncle Master sending someone to take Miss for a short stay also told Lady Mo that the girl was not without support and was not someone Lady Mo could manipulate as she pleased. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you freshen up?¡±


    However, Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± She wouldn¡¯t bother to freshen up; if she were to stay at her uncle¡¯s for a few days, she would certainly need to pack a few things. For now, she would temporarily respond. Otherwise, if her grandmother knew that she had sent the message to the Ma¡¯s Mansion inviting them to fetch her, she would certainly be displeased. Right now, within the Lian family, her grandmother was the only one she could depend on.


    Nanny Deng laughed and scolded herself, ¡°Look at me, I got too excited and forgot my place.¡±


    A smile also appeared on Yueyao¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s good that they have come.¡± After returning to her room and changing clothes, she followed Qiao Hui to the Upper Chamber.


    The Old Madam did not want Yueyao to stay at the Ma Family for a short visit. It wasn¡¯t that the Old Madam harbored any prejudice against her maternal uncle, Ma Chengteng. It was just that she frowned upon Lady Cheng¡¯s behavior and was worried Yueyao would pick up these undesirable habits if she went there.


    When the visitor heard the Old Madam making excuses, they quickly expressed that Uncle Master always missed Cousin Miss and hoped to have her stay for a few days: ¡°Old Madam, my Old Master says if it weren¡¯t for being too tied up with official duties, he would have come himself to fetch Cousin Miss.¡± The implication was that if the Old Madam refused, their Old Master would personally come to take her.


    The Old Madam knew they were determined to have Yueyao stay at the Ma¡¯s Mansion for a few days. With things having come to this point, refusing would be too impolite. Therefore, the Old Madam had Yueyao called over, hoping she would refuse by herself.

 Chapter 69 - 31: Relatives from Mother’s Side Visit_2

    Chapter 69: Chapter 31: Relatives from Mother¡¯s Side Visit_2


    Old Madam had not suspected Yueyao¡¯s influence behind the scenes. Before, Ma Chengteng had sent people several times to invite Yueyao to stay briefly at Ma¡¯s Mansion, but Yueyao herself was unwilling to go. Sending someone again this time naturally did not raise any suspicions.


    Yueyao looked at the visitor, a man in his forties dressed in teal brocade, looking neat and efficient. She recognized him at a glance, the Chief Steward of Ma¡¯s Mansion, Ma Yuan. No wonder her grandmother wanted her to come over.


    As soon as Ma Yuan saw Yueyao, he immediately gave her a bow, ¡°Cousin Miss, Uncle Master is very concerned about you. He hopes that Cousin Miss could stay at Ma¡¯s Mansion for a couple of days.¡±


    The visitor was indeed Ma Chengteng¡¯s confidant, the Chief Steward of Ma¡¯s Mansion, Ma Yuan. It had been him who delivered Yueyao¡¯s letters to Ma Chengteng. At that time, he found it strange that the Old Master had sent people several times to invite Cousin Miss to stay at Ma¡¯s Mansion, but she had refused each time. This time, when a letter was actually sent, he thought that Cousin Miss might have been mistreated at Lian Mansion. He still harbored this thought until he saw Yueyao, but seeing her looking well made him somewhat suspicious.


    After the ceremony, Yueyao said, ¡°It has been a long while since I last saw my uncle, and I wonder if he is well. When my mother was alive, she would worry about my uncle¡¯s legs hurting whenever it rained.¡± Ma Chengteng suffered from rheumatism, which flared up during rainy days.


    Ma Yuan felt much reassured hearing this and didn¡¯t resent the previous rejections from Yueyao to stay at Ma¡¯s Mansion as much. ¡°Miss, rest assured, the Old Master is well, but he misses you greatly.¡± If he didn¡¯t miss her, it wouldn¡¯t be likely for him to send his Chief Steward to fetch her.


    Filled with guilt, Yueyao said, ¡°It¡¯s unfilial of me to have Uncle worry so much.¡± After saying this, she turned to the Old Madam and said, ¡°Grandmother, since Yueyao returned to the Capital City, I haven¡¯t yet paid a visit to my uncle. To trouble Uncle with daily concerns is my unfiliality.¡± In such a situation, Yueyao knew her grandmother wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    The Old Madam was somewhat surprised but agreed nonetheless.


    Yueyao knew Old Madam wouldn¡¯t refuse. Although Lady Cheng had many improprieties, but as they say, ¡®the god of thunder reigns in the skies, the uncle rules on earth.¡¯ Since the uncle had sent someone, Old Madam could hardly refuse.


    Seeing the look on Old Madam¡¯s face, Yueyao knew she was not pleased, so she smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, this time I would also like to take Brother Zheng to Uncle¡¯s house, to let Uncle meet Brother Zheng. I will return in three to five days.¡± She was visiting Ma¡¯s Mansion, firstly to see her uncle, and secondly to take a trip out to deposit something in the Money Shop. She wouldn¡¯t stay long. She knew of her grandmother¡¯s prejudices, who believed the Ma family¡¯s atmosphere was unsuitable. It was true indeed, best not to mention the stepmother.


    When Old Madam heard Yueyao mention staying for just three to five days, she nodded. It wouldn¡¯t matter much to return in just three to five days; short as it was, it wouldn¡¯t likely result in picking up too many bad habits. Old Madam still had that much confidence in her granddaughter, but if it were longer, that could not be guaranteed.


    Old Madam looked at Ma Yuan and said, ¡°Today is too rushed, let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Although it was only for three to five days, there was still need for some preparations.


    Naturally, Ma Yuan would not refuse.


    After everyone had left, Nanny Zheng came up and whispered some words into Old Madam¡¯s ear. After listening, Old Madam fell into deep thought.


    Old Madam kept playing with the Jadeite Jade Buddha Beads in her hands. It took quite a while before she finally said, ¡°What exactly has Madam Ma entrusted to this girl in her dreams?¡± Old Madam truly couldn¡¯t understand why Yueyao had changed so much. She was indeed better than before, but it made Old Madam somewhat baffled.


    Seeing Old Madam looking very tired, Nanny Zheng walked up to her and massaged her shoulders. Old Madam closed her eyes, her thoughts inscrutable.


    When Yueying came over, she was holding a tray with a white porcelain bowl. Yueying giggled, ¡°Grandmother, this is the bitter melon barley bone soup specially simmered for you by the kitchen.¡±


    The Old Madam¡¯s mood was not very good, and it showed on her face. She waved her hand, letting Yueying go. Yueying hesitated for a moment, set down the soup, and quietly left.


    Listening to Yueying¡¯s light footsteps, Old Madam felt she had indeed made a good choice in picking her. Although a bit scheming, her nature was good and she was obedient.


    On the way, Yueyao pondered what to take. Once back at her courtyard, she took a Pear Blossom Wooden Box out of her trunk. Inside the small Pear Blossom Wooden Box were sixteen books, ancient texts that her father had collected with much effort.


    Then, Yueyao took out an Agarwood Wooden Box carved with Buddha¡¯s hand from the trunk. Other than Yueyao, no one knew what was inside. Yueyao¡¯s mother, Madam Ma, was the legitimate eldest daughter and a favorite child of the grandmother. Aside from the dowry that covered ten miles, this small box also contained a priceless treasure that wasn¡¯t listed in the dowry. As Yueyao opened the small box, the room suddenly lit up significantly.


    Contained within the box was a luminous pearl the size of an egg. Yueyao had heard from her mother, Madam Ma, that it was originally brought out of the imperial palace by her ancestors. The first Marchioness of the Ma family was an adopted daughter of the founding Empress.


    Yueyao held the box silently for a long time. Finally, she wrapped the Luminous Pearl in a brocade cloth and placed it inside the Pear Blossom Wooden Box. She thought about also putting some jewelry inside but eventually decided against it. The jewels were registered, and any missing items could cause quite a dispute.


    After arranging everything, Yueyao looked at the Pear Blossom Wooden Box and planned to deposit this wooden box at Huiyuan Money House. Yueyao was not at all worried about any problems with leaving it in Huitong Money House. Huitong Money House was praised for its reputation throughout the Great Yuan Dynasty. With over a hundred years of history since the founding of the Yuan Dynasty, it was reputed for fair dealings, without a single dispute to its name. That¡¯s why wealthy families liked to store their silver coins or valuable belongings there, which was why Nanny Zheng recommended it right away.


    Having arranged the items, Yueyao locked the box with a small lock. She strung the key on a red cord and hung it around her neck. She felt secure only when the key was with her.


    Yueyao had forewarned Nanny Deng. With Nanny Deng¡¯s help, she could take out the items without arousing suspicion.

 Chapter 70 - 32: Uncle’s Family

    Chapter 70: Chapter 32: Uncle¡¯s Family


    Brother Zheng knew he was going to visit his uncle¡¯s house and was somewhat worried that his uncle might not like him. Lian Dongfang¡¯s behavior had already made him somewhat sensitive.


    Yueyao stroked Brother Zheng¡¯s head and smiled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle will definitely like you.¡± Aside from those two reasons for the visit to Ma¡¯s Mansion, she needed to speak with her uncle about listing Brother Zheng in the family register under his mother¡¯s name. That way, Brother Zheng¡¯s status would be confirmed.


    Brother Zheng was worried, but he obediently nodded anyway.


    Lady Lian knew that the siblings had gone to the Ma Family. Regarding the Ma family¡¯s sudden arrival to take them away, and how readily Third Girl had agreed, Lady Lian felt something was amiss: ¡°In the past when Ma¡¯s family came to pick someone up, Third Girl always made excuses. This time she agreed so smoothly. Have people keep a close watch, and not let any mishaps occur, lest Lian family¡¯s reputation is tarnished.¡± That was one thing, and the other was to not let anyone be deceived by Ma¡¯s family, especially that Lady Cheng, who really did not inspire confidence.


    Nanny Lau said with some concern, ¡°Recently, Third Young Lady¡¯s behavior has become increasingly strange. But we cannot intervene in Lanxi Garden. Madam, should we...¡±


    Lady Lian waved her hand: ¡°We must not rush. Now that Old Madam is on top and watching, we cannot do anything. We should wait!¡± Despite her anxiety, with the Old Madam present, it was safer to take it slow. After all, they could not escape anytime soon.


    Nanny Lau thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Madam, we should still have someone follow them!¡± If the Maids cannot keep up, let a servant manage it.


    Lady Lian considered it and then nodded.


    One should not dress too plainly when being a guest, but not too brightly either, since she was still in mourning. After much deliberation, Yueyao finally chose an appropriate outfit.


    Once the two were ready, they went to the Upper Chamber to greet the Old Madam. Since the person who came to pick them up was Ma Family¡¯s Chief Steward, Old Madam had no worries. After a few words, she let them go. Only then did they follow the person to the carriage.


    Since Ma Family¡¯s Nobility Title had reached its peak, the Marquis¡¯ household returned the residence back to the Imperial Court. The family had moved to a different residence, originally a summer retreat of the first Lady of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion. The residence covered more than twenty acres, which was quite large even for Capital City.


    Seeing Brother Zheng¡¯s nervous expression, Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Tingzheng, don¡¯t worry. Uncle will like Tingzheng a lot.¡±


    Brother Zheng nodded, but his tightly clasped hands still betrayed his nervousness. Yueyao didn¡¯t say much more, just patted the back of his hand.


    The carriage entered a wide and neat street, Yueyao lifted the carriage curtain, and along the street, all the residences had parapets made of exposed bricks, stretching a full hundred meters. Everyone living here was of notable nobility, and not a single commoner walked the street. Security here was top-notch.


    Yueyao lifted the curtain. She saw two White Jade lions squatting at the entrance, a vermillion gate adorned with a plaque that read ¡°Ma¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s uncle, Ma Chengteng, held a position in the Ministry of Rites, serving as a Fourth Rank official. Although the Ministry of Rites was not a vital department, as the saying goes, ¡®a high rank can crush one to death.¡¯ Moreover, the Ma family had extensive connections. This was the true reason Old Madam agreed to let Yueyao come; no matter what, the relationship with these relatives needed to be maintained. No one could guarantee that they might not need to rely on others in the future.


    Upon arriving at Ma¡¯s Mansion, Yueyao saw four people dressed in azurite garments standing at the front door. As the carriage stopped, the leader said, ¡°The Cousin Miss and Young Master (cousin) have arrived.¡±


    The main gate did not open; people came and went through the side doors on the east and west corners. The carriage headed toward the western corner door and soon stopped after entering the residence.


    A Servant Woman dressed in indigo, sporting a golden hairpin, approached, lifted the curtain, and said, ¡°Cousin Miss, we have arrived.¡±


    Yueyao, leading Brother Zheng, got out of the carriage and saw four young servants carrying a sedan chair. The old nanny, seeing Yueyao also brought a boy, was initially startled, then smiled and said, ¡°I never expected the cousin Miss to bring the Young Master (cousin) too. Any lack of preparation is the servant¡¯s fault. Please could Cousin Miss and Young Master (cousin) wait a little longer?¡± Actually, the Servant Woman must have known. Just by asking, one would know that currently, Yueyao was personally educating Brother Zheng. Coming to visit her uncle¡¯s house, how could she not bring her brother along? That would be equivalent to not recognizing her brother.


    Ma Yuan stood to one side without speaking. He was the chief steward of the outer courtyard; unless something was really unacceptable, he did not get involved in the affairs of the Inner Courtyard.


    Yueyao looked at the Servant Woman; she was Lady Cheng¡¯s most trusted old nanny, Old Lady Chen. Yueyao sneered inwardly. Now that she was personally teaching Brother Zheng and keeping him by her side, how could she possibly not bring him along to her uncle¡¯s house? It was clearly a challenge, thinking because she was young she would be easy to fool. Yueyao held contempt in her heart, but her expression remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, Tingzheng and I can share the sedan chair.¡± Let¡¯s see who ends up embarrassed in the end!


    Old Lady Chen¡¯s smiling expression disappeared instantly as she stiffly said, ¡°Miss, how could you...¡±


    Yueyao, however, ignored her completely and pulled Brother Zheng into the sedan. Old Lady Chen¡¯s face showed annoyance¡ªthis Cousin Miss thought too highly of herself. Presently, of the two ladies staying in the mansion, who did not treat her with great respect?


    Ma Yuan was somewhat surprised; he did not expect the Cousin Miss to be unlike the rumors. She seemed to have proper intentions. But that was good, as those with proper intentions are not easily fooled. Ma Yuan was the Chief Steward of the outer court and was only responsible for receiving guests. He left after reaching the secondary gate.


    Entering the courtyard, bypassing the screen wall, and entering through the Chuihua Gate, they passed galleries on both sides and went around two small halls to finally see the main building of the courtyard. There were five main rooms and three wing rooms in the yard. The intricate carvings made the house look delicate and meticulous. On both sides, the galleries held various colored pots.


    Yueyao got out of the sedan with Brother Zheng and, holding his hand, seeing that he was somewhat nervous, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is uncle¡¯s home. It¡¯s just like our own home.¡±


    Old Lady Chen following behind displayed a look of contempt. What did she mean by just like their own home? This place belonged to the Ma family, not the Lian family. Moreover, this child was the son of a lowly servant. If Madam hadn¡¯t received Old Master¡¯s instructions, she would not have cared to serve him! Of course, these thoughts were only kept to herself. The Old Master valued this niece very much. They absolutely had to maintain appearances.


    While Old Lady Chen was thinking, she saw Yueyao glance at her. Old Lady Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat; that piercing gaze seemed as if Yueyao could see through her thoughts. But looking again, she saw Yueyao quietly talking to Young Master (cousin). Old Lady Chen sternly told herself it must have been a trick of the eye.


    Yueyao looked around the courtyard, feeling utterly foreign. In her previous life, under the strong insistence of Ma Chengteng, Yueyao, out of mourning, had stayed in Ma¡¯s Mansion for two days. However, she was mocked by Ma Linlin, who said she was loitering around unwilling to leave. There was also Eldest Cousin-in-law, Cheng Lizi, Lady Cheng¡¯s niece, who hinted and squeezed her in conversation. Back then, her pride didn¡¯t allow her to tolerate such insults; she hardly stayed for two days before causing a scene to return home. Even when the uncle allowed Ma Linlin and Cheng Lizi to apologize to her, she still went back to Lian Mansion, and after the uncle¡¯s death, she had only returned for the mourning. Since then, she had not stepped foot in Ma¡¯s Mansion again, making the place feel very unfamiliar to her.


    Two maids waiting at the writing desk, dressed in red and green, saw Yueyao and smiled saying, ¡°Quick, go inform the Old Master and Madam, Miss Cousin and Cousin Miss have arrived.¡±


    Yueyao came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°Thank you so much, sisters.¡± Seeing Brother Zheng was somewhat nervous, she leaned down to whisper a few words to him before leading him into the main hall.


    Upon entering the living room, they saw on the main wall a black Phoebe frame inlaid with mother-of-pearl and a marble surface. There was also an incense burner inlaid with a coral stone pattern, flanked by armchairs of the same style, topped with large red brocade cushions with gold sprinkles. On the floor, eight Phoebe armchairs lined up, each covered with a floral cushion.


    Seeing the extravagant clothing and jewelry of the servants and maids, and then observing the furnishings of the room, Yueyao only sighed. The Marquis¡¯ household was exactly like this, yet it still considered itself a Marquis¡¯ household. The uncle was not adept at running affairs, living off dwindling resources. No wonder after the uncle¡¯s death, the Ma Mansion quickly declined.


    While Yueyao was reflecting, she noticed a man wearing deep azurite soft satin clothes sitting in the seat of honor, somewhat lean, but looking healthy. Yueyao, observing the man in the high seat resembling her mother, felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    Yueyao knew her uncle truly loved her. He was her mother¡¯s older brother, and due to a great age difference between him and her mother, he cherished her immensely. Her mother had died early, and the uncle treated her much like his own daughter, overseeing her upbringing. If it weren¡¯t for his early death, having her uncle as her backer, Lady Lian wouldn¡¯t dare treat her so poorly.


    Yueyao, holding back the sour feelings in her eyes, pulled Brother Zheng down with her to kneel and said, ¡°Yueyao, Tingzheng pay respects to uncle and aunt.¡± Proper manners were essential, and one couldn¡¯t give others the slightest reason to gossip when away from home.


    Ma Chengteng pulled them up and seated them next to him, saying, ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so much!¡± As he looked at her, who resembled his sister held within his palms, Ma Chengteng felt immensely saddened.


    This time, Yueyao¡¯s skin was much thicker than in her past life. Hearing her uncle¡¯s choked voice, she disregarded any etiquette and hugged Ma Chengteng, crying very sorrowfully.


    Ma Chengteng, initially stunned by Yueyao¡¯s disregard for etiquette¡ªsince they were always so concerned with proper conduct¡ªwas surprised when Yueyao embraced him, as not even his own children had hugged him like that before.


    However, very quickly, anger appeared in Ma Chengteng¡¯s eyes. This meant that his niece had been mistreated and had suffered in the Lian family. Having suspected this ever since he received Yueyao¡¯s letter, seeing his niece crying so sorrowfully now only confirmed his suspicions.


    Seeing Yueyao crying, Brother Zheng started crying too.


    Ma Chengteng, with red-rimmed eyes, felt immensely guilty. His sister only had this one blood relative, and he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her. He wondered how his sister would blame him from the heavens.

 Chapter 71 - 33: Lady Cheng’s Resentment

    Chapter 71: Chapter 33: Lady Cheng¡¯s Resentment


    Lady Cheng saw Yueyao hugging her husband and crying, and her own husband looked like he too was about to cry. She hurried over to console them, and after a good while, Ma Chengteng finally regained his composure.


    Ma Chengteng looked at Yueyao, who was wearing a Suzhou brocade dress with pear flower patterns and a Flowing Cloud Hairbun. She had a pair of blue butterfly hairpins embedded in her hair, adorned with several Beaded Flowers, long green jade necklaces hanging down to her shoulders, and a pair of rhombus-shaped jade earrings on her ears. She also had a Light Blue Sachet hanging at her waist. The simple and subdued clothing made Yueyao appear even more frail and pitiful, eliciting even more sympathy from Ma Chengteng. He personally wiped Yueyao¡¯s tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Stop crying. If anyone ever bullies you, tell your uncle. I¡¯m here for you! I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Lady Cheng watched Ma Chengteng¡¯s actions with displeasure in her heart. She hadn¡¯t seen her husband be this good to their own daughter. Yet, for a girl of a different surname, he seemed to care even more. Nevertheless, she knew Yueyao¡¯s place in her husband¡¯s heart, so she dared not show too much on her face.


    Yueyao nodded vigorously in response to Ma Chengteng¡¯s words, believing them. As long as her uncle was there, he would surely stand up for her. Wiping away her tears, she pulled Brother Zheng over to introduce him to Ma Chengteng, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, this is Brother Zheng. Brother Zheng is five years old this year. This is his first time meeting uncle and aunt.¡±


    Today, Brother Zheng was dressed in Dark Straight Robe, his hair secured with a White Jade Hairpin. He also had a plain Sachet hanging around his waist. Brother Zheng had a face as round as the full moon and a complexion as fresh as the bloom of early spring.


    At the sight of such an outstanding-looking child, Ma Chengteng smiled. He had seen many beautiful girls but this was the first time he saw such a handsome boy.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t have as many thoughts as Yueyao. Yueyao was quite worried about her remarkable appearance. If Yueyao had lived a sheltered life without ever stepping outside, innocent of the dangers of the outside world, she would not be so worried. But she had heard all sorts of things during the ten years she spent in the Nunnery. Many elite figures were fond of beautiful young boys and could be quite mad about it. Therefore, for her and her brother, who had no powerful backing, such looks could be a curse, not a blessing!


    Yueyao cast aside those troubling thoughts and nodded to Brother Zheng to encourage him. At her encouragement, Brother Zheng plucked up his courage and called out to his uncle. Before, Brother Zheng was mixing greetings, but now Yueyao emphasized it to solidify the impression.


    Ma Chengteng was not like Lian Dongfang; he had no expectations for Brother Zheng. If Yueyao hadn¡¯t brought him along, Ma Chengteng would have pretended not to know about him. Now that Yueyao had brought him, Ma Chengteng treated him as he would treat a blood nephew. Seeing the child so well-mannered, he smiled and took off the Mutton-fat Jade Pendant hanging from his waist to give to Brother Zheng as a meeting gift.


    With the present received and seeing Ma Chengteng¡¯s kind and affable expression, Brother Zheng¡¯s nervous heart immediately relaxed.


    The maid brought water for Yueyao to wash her face. Seeing the maid half-kneeling, holding up the Copper Basin high with both hands, Yueyao suppressed the strangeness she felt in her heart. In the Lian Mansion, the maids were also very proper, but they did not kneel to hold up the Copper Basin. This was the meticulousness only found in the rules of ducal mansions. Yueyao, composed, washed her face. After grooming herself, she went out again.


    Lady Cheng said, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve prepared Begonia Garden for Yueyao to stay in these few days. What do you think, Old Master?¡±


    Begonia Garden was the place where Yueyao¡¯s mother had once lived. Yueyao had no objections: ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Brother Zheng and I will stay in Begonia Garden together!¡±


    Naturally, Ma Chengteng had no objections.


    From Lady Cheng¡¯s words, Yueyao knew that her uncle had stayed at home today especially waiting for her. Hearing this, Yueyao felt extremely touched.


    Soon after, her eldest cousin, Ma Peng, second cousin, Ma Yue, and eldest cousin sister, Ma Linlin, also came over to greet them. Ma Chengteng did not care much about women and had only these two sons and one daughter.


    Yueyao knew that her eldest cousin, Ma Peng, was the son of the principal wife, while her second cousin, Ma Yue, and eldest cousin sister, Ma Linlin, were born to Lady Cheng. The family truly didn¡¯t have many people; it was very simple.


    In Yueyao¡¯s memory, her eldest cousin Ma Peng, was an uncomplicated, honest, and straightforward person.


    Ma Yue was very clever and shrewd, the kind that knew how to deal with people. However, his smartness was not employed in the right way, and after the uncle¡¯s passing, Lady Cheng couldn¡¯t control him either. Engaging in all kinds of vices, he eventually led the Ma Family to decline a few years after the uncle¡¯s death.


    Ma Linlin, a tricky and haughty girl. She always regarded herself as a lady from the Marquis¡¯ household, looking down on her. She did not consider that the Marquis¡¯ household had long declined. Now, like her, she was just a daughter of a government official. In her previous life, because of Ma Linlin¡¯s jeers, Yueyao left in a fit of pique. But she would not do such a thing now. After all, she was only staying temporarily for three to five days.


    Now, face to face with the three of them, Yueyao led Brother Zheng to greet each one. Ma Peng handed Yueyao a small box he had prepared.


    Seeing Ma Peng give a gift, Ma Yue hurriedly decided to give Yueyao the ornament hanging from his waist.


    From the gesture of giving gifts, it was clear that the eldest cousin had put thought into it. As for the second cousin, he probably hadn¡¯t taken this matter seriously at all.


    Yueyao, now eight years old, was at an age when men and women must be wary of propriety. She could no longer accept personal belongings from men so casually. Right then, she looked at Ma Chengteng, her expression one of difficulty.


    Ma Chengteng held a position in the Ministry of Rites, naturally imposing even stricter demands on rules and etiquette. Upon seeing Ma Yue¡¯s behavior, his face darkened immediately.


    Lady Cheng watched Yueyao, who caused her son embarrassment as soon as she arrived. It seemed that this mother and daughter had crossed her the moment they met.


    Ma Linlin was a year older than Yueyao, yet still just a young girl. Ma Linlin looked down on Yueyao. For one, Yueyao¡¯s reputation was too great, always overshadowing her. Moreover, her own mother also disliked this cousin. Upon seeing Yueyao, she lifted her chin like a proud peacock. Knowing her father was present, she dared not be too disrespectful.


    After greeting them, Yueyao said oddly, ¡°Uncle, aunt. I heard there are two Cousin Misses staying at Uncle¡¯s house, but I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    Ma Chengteng glanced at Lady Cheng. If Yueyao hadn¡¯t mentioned them, he would have completely overlooked them.


    Lady Cheng replied with a smile, ¡°Your Cousin Miss Lizhi had matters to attend to outside the household and will only return this evening. Your second aunt is ill, and your Cousin Sister Ying is attending to her.¡±


    Upon hearing that his second aunt was unwell, Ma Peng¡¯s expression turned a bit sour. Seeing Yueyao look towards him, he said with a smile, ¡°Yueyao, I¡¯ll take you to Begonia Garden. That¡¯s where your mother used to live.¡±


    Ma Linlin stamped her foot, feeling quite aggrieved and said, ¡°Mother, father cherishes her more than me.¡± She had never seen her father so amiable and accommodating before.


    Lady Cheng¡¯s face turned cold. Her husband¡¯s actions certainly made it seem he regarded the Lian family girl more important than his own daughter. However, she couldn¡¯t express these thoughts in front of her daughter, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your father is only being partial because your aunt has passed away and because your cousin greatly resembles her. Being his own daughter, how could he cherish others more than you? Besides, she will only stay with us for a few days and then return to the Lian family.¡±


    Only then did Ma Linlin regain a sense of balance.


    Once everyone had left, Lady Cheng started inquiring about the words of Old Lady Chen. Due to Yueyao¡¯s negligence, Old Lady Chen¡¯s bad-mouthing became even more fluent. Lady Cheng said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this wily girl is even more cunning than her mother.¡± Watching her actions earlier, it was clear she deliberately annoyed Master to make him favor Yueyao less. At such a young age, her mind is already so scheming. It makes one wonder what trouble she could cause now that she¡¯s in Ma¡¯s Mansion.


    Lady Cheng despised Yueyao greatly. Not because Yueyao was unlikeable, but because of her mother. As the stepmother, Lady Cheng herself held a slightly inferior status. When Lady Cheng first joined the Ma Family, the Old Madam was still around, and Yueyao¡¯s mother had not yet been married off.


    After her marriage into Ma¡¯s Mansion, Lady Cheng was respectful to her mother-in-law and caring towards her husband¡¯s eldest son, Ma Peng, from his first wife. She was also exceedingly kind to her younger sister-in-law, Yueyao¡¯s mother, always thinking of her first when it came to good food, drinks, and items. Unfortunately, Yueyao¡¯s mother did not appreciate it and never humiliated Lady Cheng publicly.


    For a time, Lady Cheng played the role of the obedient daughter-in-law in Ma¡¯s Mansion. After becoming pregnant and giving birth to Ma Yue, her thoughts began to shift. As a mother, she naturally wanted to secure better opportunities for her son. With Ma Peng in the picture, he would inherit all the family¡¯s assets, leaving her son to merely share the spoils, something Lady Cheng found unbearable. So, she schemed to get rid of Ma Peng.


    However, her plan was discovered by Yueyao¡¯s mother, who intervened. This led to the Old Madam¡¯s disfavor and the stripping of her stewardship, leaving her suppressed in every aspect by the Old Madam.


    The Old Madam, until her last breath, did not trust her and informed Ma Chengteng of the matter while handing over control to Ma Peng. To this day, Lady Cheng has not been able to lay a finger on Ma Peng, all thanks to Yueyao¡¯s mother, Madam Ma. Otherwise, Ma Peng would have died long ago, and he wouldn¡¯t still be a thorn in her side for so many years.


    Lady Cheng yearned to destroy Yueyao as revenge for the indignities she had suffered over the years. But now was not the time; she had to wait for the right opportunity. Through careful behavior over more than a decade, she had eased her husband¡¯s suspicions. If she were to make any move now and he found out, she feared their marital affection would end as well.


    Upon returning to his courtyard, his Steward Mother, Nanny Liu, asked him, ¡°Eldest Young Master, did you meet your cousin miss? Is she well?¡±


    Thinking of his little cousin, Ma Peng answered with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s doing quite well. This is a gift from my cousin miss.¡± He then took out the gift Yueyao gave him.


    The gift from Yueyao was also a piece of embroidery. The workmanship was average, but the symbolism was auspicious, featuring magpies perching on branches, expressing the wish for Ma Peng to succeed in the upcoming autumn imperial examination.


    Granny Liu, looking at the embroidery, said with a smile, ¡°The Cousin Miss is really thoughtful, remembering that the Eldest Young Master will soon take the autumn imperial examination.¡± Even though Granny Liu did not believe that Yueyao embroidered it herself, the sentiment was what counted.


    Ma Peng smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    Granny Liu did not say anything further, but thoughts were stirring in her mind. Maybe, they could seek the help of their Cousin Miss. With this thought, she summoned a maid with a wave of her hand. After whispering in the maid¡¯s ear for a while, the maid finally left.

 Chapter 72 - 34: Begonia Garden

    Chapter 72: Chapter 34: Begonia Garden


    Ma¡¯s Mansion, being the Princess¡¯s separate residence, had been an immense project at the time. The entire complex featured entwined attics and was bursting with colorful flowers. Inside the garden, a pond stretched over an acre. Willow branches hung by the pond, draping strips of green silk ribbons that danced lightly in the breeze, exuding an indescribable charm.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, this place is truly picturesque, simply breathtaking.¡±


    Ma Chengpeng smiled and said, ¡°If you think your uncle¡¯s mansion is nice, come over every few days and stay for a while.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao beamed brightly, ¡°That would be great. Then I can often enjoy such beautiful scenery.¡± Yueyao hadn¡¯t thought about visiting the Ma Family frequently before because she detested Lady Cheng. However, after seeing her uncle this time, she changed her mind. Her uncle was the head of the Ma Family, and as long as he was around, no one could bully her. Lady Cheng would definitely be kind to her outwardly, and as for Ma Linlin, she could just ignore his remarks as if they were the wind. She had overcome far more difficult times in her previous life; a few gossipy words were nothing to fear.


    Yueyao decided that in the future, if not every month, then at least every three to five months she would come and stay for a while. Firstly, getting out of the Lian Mansion would give her a break; secondly, spending more time with her uncle would deepen their bond, ensuring his protection in the future. Perhaps by establishing a good relationship with her older cousin, she would also have someone to cherish and defend her.


    Ma Chengteng saw Yueyao reacting this way and smiled. However, his smile faded quickly, worried that the child must have truly suffered a lot at the Lian family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t react this way.


    Ma Chengteng had actually felt uneasy previously when Yueyao repeatedly declined invites to Ma¡¯s Mansion. Although the old nanny he sent claimed that Yueyao needed to transcribe scriptures and couldn¡¯t come, being rejected surely didn¡¯t sit well with him, especially with Lady Cheng adding her whispers; gradually, he stopped suggesting that Yueyao should come to stay and only sent people to visit her every now and then. Now it seemed it wasn¡¯t that Yueyao didn¡¯t want to come, but rather that the people in the mansion had been neglectful, making excuses. He had been negligent.


    Yueyao walked to the entrance of Begonia Garden. Just as she remembered, there were pink walls, gray tiles, and shiny, ruyi-shaped black doors. The small structure consisted of a main hall flanked by side rooms, which included additional smaller chambers.


    Yueyao followed Ma Chengteng into the courtyard, entirely planted with Begonia Flowers, specifically the Western Begonias.


    Yueyao knew her mother had loved Begonia Flowers, so when she was a maiden, many Western Begonias were planted in the courtyard. Western Begonia Flowers were accompanied by Magnolia, Peony, and Osmanthus, together create an aura of ¡°opulent splendor.¡± Yueyao was aware that the flowers of the Begonia emitted a fragrant scent when they first bloomed. Before flowering, the buds were bright red like dots of rouge, turning pale pink after blooming, reminiscent of the rosy dawn.


    Unfortunately, it was not the season for the Begonias to bloom. If it were their blooming season, coming here to enjoy the flowers would be ideal. Yueyao thought about returning next spring or summer when the flowers would be in full bloom.


    As Yueyao was captivated by the scenery, Ma Chengteng also slowed his pace.


    The group entered the house. The main hall had black lacquered columns and white stone floors, with a statue of Goddess of Mercy hanging on the wall directly opposite the door. Flanking it were dark purple and gold dragon script couplets. Below, a long black nanmu table rested, flanked by rose chairs on each side.


    Yueyao entered the Western Chamber. The interior furnishings were not the luxurious nanmu wood but were all made of green bamboo, arranged very simply. A large bookshelf, filled with various books, was positioned along the left wall. Near the window stood a book desk, set with a delicate brush and inkstone, and incense box. On the other side was a small table with several low stools, atop which rested a bronze lamp and two tea cups.


    Yueyao was stunned, this, this arrangement was completely different from what it had been during her last visit. What happened, why is everything completely different?


    Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°Your mother liked to keep decorations simple and elegant. I always said it was too plain, but she insisted on arranging it this way. Although your mother left the boudoir, this place has remained unchanged all these years, just like when your mother was here.¡±


    Tears welled up in Yueyao¡¯s eyes. The reason she hadn¡¯t met her during her previous life was probably because she had come two years later.


    Ma Chengteng led Yueyao to the backyard, where a large expanse of dense apricot trees was planted. Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°Your mother planted these. She loved eating Apricot Flower Cake the most. Every year, during March and April, your mother would make Apricot Flower Cake.¡±


    Yueyao lifted her head, her eyes brimming with longing and anticipation, ¡°Uncle, when the apricot blossoms next year, I would like to come here to see them. At that time, I will also make Apricot Flower Cake.¡±


    Seeing his niece¡¯s admiring attitude, Ma Chengteng naturally agreed happily, ¡°When March comes next year, your uncle will bring you to the mansion to stay for two months.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s face showed ecstasy. ¡°Really? Uncle, can I really?¡±


    With an affirmative answer, the smile on Yueyao¡¯s face grew even more brilliant. Generally, nieces and uncles belong to different generations and wouldn¡¯t have much to talk about. But Yueyao knew that if she wanted Ma Chengteng to care for her twice as much and remember her, she needed to deepen their emotional bond. As long as she wanted, topics would naturally arise.


    As a scion of a noble family, Ma Chengteng had studied Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. As a scholar and gentleman, he greatly enjoyed these refined pursuits. Moreover, he held a good reputation among the social elites.


    In fact, Ma Chengteng felt quite lonely in the mansion. His stepmother, Lady Cheng, was utterly clueless about these matters, not to mention having any insight. His eldest son was too dull, spending all his time on the imperial examinations, barely scraping by, leaving no time to learn these arts. His second son was clever but focused solely on amusement; no matter how much he taught, it was hopeless, requiring frequent enforcement of family discipline. This left him exhausted and frustrated. His daughter, even more so, detested Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Now, seeing Yueyao at such a young age with such good comprehension filled him with joy, as they engaged in enthusiastic conversation.


    Although Yueyao¡¯s skills were not top-notch, having studied for many years, she was still second-rate. She could hold a conversation about Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, especially about Calligraphy and Painting where she was quite authoritative. She could easily continue discussing whatever Ma Chengteng talked about.


    As Ma Chengteng and Yueyao talked more, he grew more astonished. He had always heard that Yueyao was talented in painting, but he had not realized that this child was also so good at writing and knowledgeable about other subjects. At such a young age, knowing so much, Ma Chengteng was truly delighted.


    Toward the end, Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t help but say to Yueyao, ¡°Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you paint something for your uncle to see?¡± He had always heard of his niece¡¯s talent in painting but had never witnessed it. Now, having talked for a while, he was quite excited.


    Yueyao was somewhat embarrassed.


    Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°Just casually paint a few strokes for your uncle, it doesn¡¯t have to be a complete painting.¡±


    Only then did Yueyao nod.

 Chapter 73 - 35: Drawing

    Chapter 73: Chapter 35: Drawing


    Ma Chengteng immediately ordered someone to fetch the painting tools. Yueyao, not skilled in the use of colors, simply relied on the interplay of black and white. She painted a scene of Begonia Garden.


    Ma Chengteng stood quietly to the side, watching Yueyao paint. As he watched, he became utterly enchanted.


    The painting surely took no short amount of time. Come the hour for lunch, Old Granny Deng came over to remind Ma Chengteng. Ma Chengteng, observing Yueyao deeply engrossed to the point she was unaware of others¡¯ presence, shook his head and said, ¡°Have the meals laid out in the courtyard. Tell Madam we won¡¯t be joining her for lunch.¡±


    Lady Cheng had prepared an entire table of fine dishes to welcome Yueyao, but was not expecting to be brushed off with such a comment from Ma Chengteng. Immediately her face fell, ¡°What are Old Master and Cousin Miss doing at Begonia Garden?¡± What could they possibly be discussing that would make them miss lunch?


    The maid who had gone to pass the message shook her head, ¡°Madam, I do not know.¡± Those serving in the courtyard were all maids brought over by Yueyao, and the other servants were not in the Inner Courtyard, so they truly had no idea what Old Master and Cousin Miss could be discussing in the courtyard that made them miss the time for lunch.


    When Yueyao finished painting, Ma Chengteng was still in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Yueyao spoke up that he snapped out of it, ¡°Uncle, if the painting is not good, please don¡¯t laugh at me.¡±


    Ma Chengteng then urgently replied, ¡°Yueyao, tell your uncle, have you truly only studied painting for five years?¡± He knew that Yueyao had begun learning to paint at the age of three. But now, looking at Yueyao¡¯s painting, the skill she exhibited suggested at least a decade¡¯s worth of experience. This was utterly astonishing.


    In truth, Yueyao was intentionally playing down her abilities, not revealing all her talents. She understood well enough that showing off was acceptable, but being too prodigious could arouse suspicion.


    Of course, Ma Chengteng would never suspect his niece of being a freak of nature. However, looking at Yueyao¡¯s artwork, he could only shake his head and then nod.


    Old Granny Deng hurriedly came over saying, ¡°Old Master, Miss, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m starting to feel a little hungry. Has Tingzheng had his meal? He shouldn¡¯t have to go hungry as well, should he?¡±


    Old Granny Deng replied with a smile, ¡°Not yet. The young master has already been summoned. However, Uncle Master has not eaten yet.¡± Honestly, Uncle Master, making the young miss miss her meal time. Of course, Old Granny Deng groused, but she was nevertheless pleased.


    After lunch, Ma Chengteng began to critique Yueyao¡¯s painting. He had much praise, but there were also areas needing improvement. Of course, considering Yueyao¡¯s age, the shortcomings were understandable, ¡°Yaoyao, why can¡¯t you be a boy. If you were, I would recommend you to Mr. Yu Shan and have him take you on as a student. With Mr. Yu Shan¡¯s guidance, you would surely achieve great things in the future.¡±


    A flicker passed across Yueyao¡¯s eyes. She was all too familiar with that name ¨C Mr. Yu Shan, one of the three Great Painters of the world, more renowned than her mentor, Teacher Wen, with the title of a national treasure. If she could receive guidance from Mr. Yu Shan, it would be an immense opportunity. Yet Yueyao quickly composed herself; no matter her skill, Mr. Yu Shan would not accept her as his student, just as Teacher Wen did not ¨C because she was a woman. ¡°Uncle, are you good friends with Mr. Yu Shan?¡± If Mr. Yu Shan was a close friend of her uncle, perhaps there might be a chance to meet him.


    Ma Chengteng nodded slightly, ¡°Friends would be an overstatement; we have met a few times. However, I am somewhat acquainted with his brother. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re a woman, such a pity.¡± With Yueyao¡¯s talents, if she were a man, he believed Mr. Yu Shan would definitely take her on as a student. To date, Mr. Yu Shan had only taken on two students, and recently he heard that Mr. Yu Shan was considering taking a Closed-door Disciple.


    Yueyao held no such expectation, but that didn¡¯t prevent her from asking Ma Chengteng, ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I hope to receive guidance from Mr. Yu Shan.¡± Even a chance to see him and have him point out the deficiencies in her painting would be much better than her trying to figure things out by herself since he was such a master.


    Ma Chengteng looked at his niece¡¯s painting and chuckled, nodding, ¡°There should be an opportunity in the future.¡±


    Yueyao felt somewhat disappointed upon hearing this. The future ¨C that opportunity seemed so distant! Confined to the inner chambers, her chances to venture out were extremely limited. With this thought, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit downcast.


    Seeing his niece¡¯s disappointed look, Ma Chengteng felt a tinge of pity, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll show him your painting and have him critique it. Afterwards, I¡¯ll relay to you what needs improvement. How does that sound?¡± This was the best compromise he could offer.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want others to know the level of my painting skills. Nor do I want them to know that I¡¯ve dabbled in poetry as well.¡±

 Chapter 74 - 35: Painting_2

    Chapter 74: Chapter 35: Painting_2


    Ma Chengteng was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why?¡± My niece is talented, and having talent should be something to proclaim. It¡¯s such a good thing, so why not let people know about it?


    Yueyao smiled bitterly, ¡°Uncle, if all these get out, I could definitely gain a reputation as a talented lady. But those things are not good for me. ¡®A tree that stands out in the forest is easily broken by the wind.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to be at the mercy of the storm, under constant scrutiny. Uncle, if Dad were still here, I naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now it¡¯s different.¡± In her previous life, she had outstanding talents and was named the top talented lady of Capital City, but what good did that do! It brought nothing but others¡¯ resentment and ostracism, and she gained no benefits from it.


    Being a Fourth Rank official in the government at his age, Ma Chengteng was naturally no fool. He quickly understood Yueyao¡¯s concerns. Ma Chengteng originally wanted to say that Yueyao was overthinking, and that he would take good care of her. But seeing the pleading look in Yueyao¡¯s eyes, he finally nodded, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want others to know, your uncle won¡¯t spread the word. If Mr. Yu Shan doesn¡¯t comment on it, then let it be.¡± A gentleman¡¯s friendship is valuable for its honesty. If Mr. Yu Shan asks who painted this, he could only tell the truth that the owner of the painting did not want to disclose it.


    Yueyao said smilingly, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Ma Chengteng looked at his niece, who seemed more composed than his own daughter, feeling as if something was stuck in his throat. Without her parents, Yueyao had to start planning at such a young age. He then touched Yueyao¡¯s forehead, ¡°Silly girl, with Uncle here, no one will bully you.¡±


    Yueyao eagerly nodded, ¡°Mm. I believe in Uncle.¡± She did believe him. It¡¯s just that thinking of her uncle having only two more years to live made Yueyao worried.


    The two talked, and even had their dinner in the Begonia Garden.


    Lady Cheng, upon hearing that her husband had taken Yueyao into Begonia Garden and they had been talking there until dinner, clenched her fists tightly.


    Bi Se, a personal maid and confidant of Lady Cheng, thought to herself, it was fortunate that she was just a niece, and only eight years old at that. Otherwise, Madam would have more serious concerns.


    Granny Liu heard that the Old Master had been with Cousin Miss in Begonia Garden till now. She could not help but say, ¡°Cousin Miss is no simple character.¡± It had been a long while since the Old Master had spent so much time in the back yard. Even his visits to Madam¡¯s place were only on the first and the fifteenth of the lunar month. Most other times, he would be engrossed in his study.


    A maid, also Ma Peng¡¯s personal maid, said quietly, ¡°Mom, I heard that Madam really dislikes Cousin Miss. Maybe Cousin Miss can help us.¡± The personal maid was worried thinking about Lady Cheng¡¯s plan. If Madam succeeded in having Eldest Young Master marry a lady from the Cheng Family, their future would be bleak.


    Granny Liu dismissed the maid¡¯s words, ¡°Nonsense, what are you talking about? Cousin Miss is a guest, how could she be involved in the affairs of Ma¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    The maid immediately fell silent.


    Ma Chengteng, rarely encountering such a congenial conversational partner, lost track of time as they talked. He, too, had his dinner in the Begonia Garden.


    After dinner, there was no further exchange with his niece. Instead, Yueyao asked Ma Chengteng to assess Brother Zheng. Although Yueyao was proficient in Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, she was completely clueless about external affairs. Having Ma Chengteng¡¯s evaluation gave her some peace of mind.


    After evaluating, Ma Chengteng shook his head. The child had nothing but a handsome appearance, utterly incapable of significant responsibility. However, seeing the beseeching look in Yueyao¡¯s eyes, he tried his best to find some merits to praise Tingzheng.


    Yueyao had Mu Qiu take Brother Zheng out, then she explained Brother Zheng¡¯s situation, ¡°Uncle, I just want to find a patient tutor for Tingzheng. Now, it¡¯s just Tingzheng and I left in the second branch. In the future, Tingzheng must support the second branch. I can¡¯t be lax with him at all. Uncle, I know Tingzheng¡¯s situation too, and I don¡¯t expect him to pursue the path of an official, but I do want him to be able to support the second branch.¡± Yueyao¡¯s meaning was that the tutor shouldn¡¯t be too rigid or harsh, should be caring, most importantly patient, and of course, should possess good knowledge and character.


    Ma Chengteng, after pondering for a moment, said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone start looking tomorrow. We¡¯ll surely find someone. With such talents, aspiring for the highest ranks in the royal exams is tough, and becoming a Palace Graduate is dreaming; Juren would depend on luck. At best, he might make it as a Scholar.¡±


    Yueyao eagerly nodded, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s another matter. Brother Zheng has not been included in the family registry yet. Uncle, I want to register Brother Zheng under Mother¡¯s name. What do you think?¡± Previously, Yueyao¡¯s mother, Madam Ma, had mentioned registering Brother Zheng under a deceased Maternal Auntie¡¯s name, that was said but not yet registered. Now directly registering in Madam Ma¡¯s name could save some trouble.


    Ma Chengteng was surprised, ¡°You mean to register Brother Zheng under your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    Yueyao explained to Ma Chengteng that registering Brother Zheng under her mother¡¯s name would be beneficial for Tingzheng¡¯s future career and marital prospects, ¡°Uncle, Tingzheng¡¯s biological mother comes from a humble background. If registered under Mother¡¯s name, it would be better for his future prospects and marriage. Uncle, I will follow your decision first. If you agree, then I¡¯ll ask grandmother later. I just worry that Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt might disagree. They don¡¯t like Tingzheng.¡± Yueyao was seeking help from Ma Chengteng first.


    Ma Chengteng touched Yueyao¡¯s head and said, ¡°With Uncle here, they will agree.¡± He felt that Yueyao¡¯s idea was very appropriate. Registering him under his sister¡¯s name would firstly allow his sister, in her afterlife, to enjoy the offerings for descendants. Secondly, it would foster a closer relationship between Yueyao and Tingzheng.


    Now that Yueyao¡¯s father was gone, the second branch was left with only this one male. Registering him under the legal mother¡¯s name was naturally unproblematic. Despite a humble origin, he was blood kin. That was always better than an adoptee.


    Yueyao said very gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 75 - 36: Seeking Help

    Chapter 75: Chapter 36: Seeking Help


    Ma Chengteng initiated a conversation by asking Yueyao, ¡°Yueyao, tell your uncle, have you been wronged in the Lian family?¡± Although Yueyao looked in good spirits from the moment Ma Chengteng saw her, such maturity and composure was extraordinary for a child of her age.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t immediately respond; she was rehearsing internally how to relay to her uncle what had happened in the Lian family.


    Ma Chengteng thought Yueyao was afraid to speak and became even more convinced that the Lian family had been mistreating her, ¡°Yueyao, speak up, did someone in Lian Mansion bully you? Tell your uncle, and I will stand up for you.¡±


    After considering for a moment, Yueyao said, ¡°Uncle, since returning from Jiangnan, I have been copying the Classic of Filial Piety and haven¡¯t dealt with other matters. But some time ago, I discovered that the servants from Jiangnan, aside from a few maids still serving in the Lanxi Courtyard, had all been sent away. One of my maids even told me that my wet nurse is getting very close to my Eldest Aunt¡¯s dowry maids.¡± Yueyao hesitated briefly, then looked up at Ma Chengteng and seeing him deep in thought, she continued, ¡°It was later that I came to know that Auntie¡¯s dowry nanny wanted to find out through my wet nurse how much family wealth I still possessed.¡± Yueyao spoke vaguely, not directly accusing Lady Mo of coveting wealth.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t quite grasp the implication immediately, ¡°What family wealth?¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression grew somber, ¡°Uncle, when my father was gravely ill, knowing he wouldn¡¯t survive the ordeal, he divided the family wealth into two parts. One part went into the public fund, and the other he left with me. Before passing away, he told me that this silver was for my marriage with Tingzheng in the future.¡±


    Ma Chengteng looked at Yueyao questioningly, ¡°How much silver did your father leave you?¡± Ma Chengteng wasn¡¯t interested in Yueyao¡¯s silver. He simply wanted to know how much silver it was that had caught Lady Mo¡¯s interest. In his memory, the Eldest Lady Lian seemed to have a good reputation.


    Without hiding anything from Ma Chengteng, Yueyao revealed, ¡°About one hundred thousand taels. My father told me that the wealth of the second branch was divided equally. They all got the same amount of silver.¡± This meant that the portion left for the public fund was also about one hundred thousand taels. Yueyao wasn¡¯t hiding this from Ma Chengteng because she trusted that he wouldn¡¯t covet such a small amount of silver. In addition, it prevented the possibility of leaving the silver in Ma Chengteng¡¯s care.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Yueyao, do you have any proof? We can¡¯t speak carelessly about such things.¡± Without evidence, this could be seen as a grave disrespect. But in his heart, Ma Chengteng already believed Yueyao.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°The wet nurse has admitted that Granny Hua was indeed inquiring about how much silver I had. Uncle, truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but, but...¡± At this point, tears welled up in Yueyao¡¯s eyes.


    Yueyao had a purpose in telling Ma Chengteng all this: to let her uncle know that Lady Mo was such a greedy woman. When the time came for her grandmother to pass on and she proposed taking back her dowry, her uncle would certainly agree.


    Ma Chengteng was furious, ¡°What an idea, to covet a niece¡¯s assets. Utterly disgusting. After all, the Lian family is supposed to be a scholarly family. What a so-called scholarly family.¡± At last, he understood why Yueyao had written him such proper letters, ¡°So what do you plan to do?¡± That Eldest Lady Lian really had some nerve, not even sparing two orphans a bit of silver for their personal use¡ªit was truly despicable.


    Of course, Yueyao had long thought this through, ¡°Uncle, I want to deposit this silver in the Huitong Money House. Uncle, do you think that¡¯s alright?¡± Seeing that Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t respond immediately, Yueyao hurriedly explained, ¡°Uncle, I originally wanted you to keep it for me. But I¡¯m afraid that if they find out, it would reflect badly on you. I wouldn¡¯t want such a thing to happen, it could damage your good reputation.¡± Yueyao trusted Ma Chengteng. With his honest character, whether it was one hundred thousand taels or one million taels, he wouldn¡¯t be corrupt. However, she dared not leave the money with Ma Chengteng. If something happened to her uncle again in two years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reclaim the money. It was her uncle¡¯s wife that Yueyao preferred not to mention.


    Ma Chengteng, smiling, said, ¡°You little girl, people usually deposit silver in the Money Shop and receive a silver note. Are you saying you want to deposit the silver note back into the Money Shop?¡± He didn¡¯t need to guess; he knew that Yueyao¡¯s brother-in-law must have given her silver notes, not the kind that you deposit back into the Huitong Money House.


    Yueyao quickly nodded her agreement, ¡°Uncle, I plan to rent a safe deposit box for ten years, to put the silver note and some other things inside. That way, should anything happen, I have a fallback.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t intend to keep secret from Ma Chengteng her plan to store other things as well.

 Chapter 76 - 36: Seeking Help_2

    Chapter 76: Chapter 36: Seeking Help_2


    Ma Chengteng looked at Yueyao with an odd expression, ¡°Other things? What else do you want to deposit?¡±


    Yueyao entered the room and took the Luminous Pearl out of the box. Since it was already night, the room became much brighter as soon as the pearl was withdrawn, ¡°I want to deposit this. Uncle, this luminous pearl was part of mother¡¯s dowry. If they find out about it, I might not be able to keep it safe.¡±


    Ma Chengteng knew that his sister had given a luminous pearl as a dowry to her daughter. Such a treasure given to a daughter as a dowry would certainly have been mentioned to the son. At the time, Ma Chengteng had agreed. However, this was also the first time he had seen the luminous pearl.


    Ma Chengteng looked at the luminous pearl and thought about Yueyao¡¯s words. That Lady family wouldn¡¯t even let go of the little silver Yueyao had, and if they knew about this priceless luminous pearl, they would certainly scheme to get it. By then, his niece¡¯s circumstances in the Lian family would truly be troubled.


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I have my day off the day after tomorrow, I will take you to the Huitong Bank. We¡¯ll settle this matter then, so you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± Such a treasure was safer hidden. Not to mention the Lady family, even other nobles would covet it if they knew.


    Yueyao had not expected her uncle to agree so readily, and she breathed a sigh of relief on the spot, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m trouble for you.¡±


    What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that Ma Chengteng¡¯s ready agreement had something to do with the conversation the two had just had. Yueyao was adept at painting, at Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. An eight-year-old child needed to devote all her energy to learning such things; she wouldn¡¯t have any spare time to be concerned with other trivial matters.


    Ma Chengteng, who was indeed cultured, had been in the officialdom for so many years and could immediately tell whether an eight-year-old child was speaking truthfully or not. Besides, these were not matters Yueyao could have just made up, Nanny Deng was involved as well.


    Since the Lian family had such intentions, it was certain to take some precautions. Originally, he intended to safeguard it for Yueyao, but her words made sense too. Should these people learn about it, damaging one¡¯s reputation would be the least of concerns; what was truly frightening was these people¡¯s lack of shame, making it harder for him to protect Yueyao, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault for not having protected you well. You must tell uncle about anything in the future.¡± Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t intervene in the internal affairs of the Lian Mansion. Besides, such matters couldn¡¯t be spoken of; Yueyao was a member of the Lian family after all, and one couldn¡¯t disparage one¡¯s clan. Anyone who could betray their own family was despised by everyone. Plus, Yueyao still needed to rely on the main branch of the Lian family for a while, and they couldn¡¯t afford a complete fallout. What they could do was to be vigilant.


    Yueyao nodded repeatedly, ¡°I will definitely tell uncle about anything.¡± She would no longer hide or hesitated when calculated against by the Lady family in the future. She would definitely seek help from her uncle.


    It was ultimately her attendant who reminded her that it was getting late and time to leave. Only then did Ma Chengteng realize it was already nine o¡¯clock at night.


    After Ma Chengteng left the Begonia Garden, he summoned Ma Yuan to inquire about the situation. Hearing about Old Madam¡¯s attitude, his expression softened quite a bit. Anyway, Old Madam Lian was still a decent person. It was just that Lady, coveting even a niece¡¯s personal savings, was utterly shameless.


    Yueyao¡¯s willingness to share these things with Ma Chengteng was a sign of trust. Naturally, Ma Chengteng wouldn¡¯t tell Ma Yuan about these affairs concerning the Lian family. Ma Chengteng thought for a while but still ended up without a solution. He could only plan to bring his niece to stay with him more often in the future. The only consolation nowadays was that Yueyao was already betrothed. Lian Dongfang and Lady could not interfere with Yueyao¡¯s marriage, which was the only good news.


    After Ma Chengteng left, Yueyao entered the east wing room and was relieved to see Brother Zheng still studying hard. She took him to the backyard and pointed to the rows of apricot trees, explaining that they were trees planted by their mother. She spoke in great detail, and Brother Zheng listened attentively throughout. At last, he said, ¡°Sister, next year, I want to eat the Apricot Flower Cake you make by hand.¡±


    Yueyao smiled, her eyes curling into crescents, ¡°Okay.¡± Having resolved the great issue weighing on her mind, Yueyao felt a lot lighter.


    Nanny Deng, seeing Yueyao¡¯s brows had finally relaxed after being tightly furrowed for so long, could also breathe easier. The young lady had always been concerned about the placement of those items, but now that Uncle Master had agreed, matters would be easier to handle.


    Meanwhile, in the Lian Mansion, Yuehuan was learning needlework with her Maternal Auntie. After practicing for a while and pricking herself many times, her patience wore thin, and she tossed the needlework and the embroidery onto the table.


    Maternal Aunt Su set aside the robe she was making for her son, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maternal Aunt Su had long known that her daughter was no longer as patient as before and tended to be impetuous and intolerant.


    Yuehuan remained silent. She didn¡¯t feel like telling Maternal Aunt Su that she had suffered mockery from Yuebing again today. In front of others, Yuebing was somewhat bearable, but when they were alone, she treated her nearly like a maid. Yet, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t argue back; it was incredibly frustrating for her.


    Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s expression turned somber; she had already guessed the situation. She wanted to say something, but seeing her daughter¡¯s forlorn face, she ultimately swallowed her words, ¡°Fourth Miss, if you don¡¯t want to do it, then go and rest.¡±


    Yuehuan did consider going to sleep. But recalling how her room was empty and how she would wake up in the middle of the night only to stare at the ceiling restlessly, she thought it better to stay where she was. After some thought, she spoke up, ¡°Maternal Auntie, Third Young Lady can return to her uncle¡¯s house. What about my uncles?¡±


    Upon learning that the uncles Yuehuan was referring to were her brothers, Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s face changed abruptly, ¡°Fourth Miss, you must remember, your uncles are Madam¡¯s brothers. Remember this, and never make such a mistake again in the future.¡± Maternal Aunt Su did not explain further, but insisted that Yuehuan commit it to memory, never to speak of it again, not even to the maids by her side.


    Yuehuan kept her head down until she returned to her room and didn¡¯t speak another word.


    After Yuehuan left, Maternal Aunt Su could no longer hold back her tears. But there was nothing to be done; such was fate, this was their fate!

 Chapter 77 - 37: Female Cousins

    Chapter 77: Chapter 37: Female Cousins


    The next day, Yueyao tidied herself up and, taking Brother Zheng along, went to pay respects to Lady Cheng. Upon arriving at the main house, she saw two young ladies by Lady Cheng¡¯s side.


    To the right was Cheng Lizi of the Cheng Family. Yueyao was very familiar with her, for in her past life, she had been the wife of Ma Peng. The girl was dressed in a jade green Jade Smoke Shirt with a hundred-pleated skirt draped in mist green grass print beneath. Around her waist, she had tied a large butterfly knot with gold-threaded Soft Smoke Luo. Her shoulders delicately crafted and waist exquisitely slender, her brows and eyes picturesque, she was indeed beautiful. Moreover, she appeared quite fragile. The Cheng Lizi that Yueyao remembered had been sharp-tongued and critical, much like a fierce mother tiger. But now she seemed every bit the lady of a respected household. Thus, it¡¯s said that appearances can be quite deceiving.


    To the left was another familiar face to Yueyao, her cousin Loo Ying, who was ten years old this year, the daughter of her maternal aunt. This aunt had been born out of wedlock and, having lost her husband a year ago and unable to continue living at her husband¡¯s family, sought refuge back at her parents¡¯ home. Regrettably, Ma Chengteng was indifferent toward this concubine-born sister of his. Only, to prevent others from seeing him as neglectful and ruthless to his half-sister, out of consideration for his reputation, did he provide shelter for her and her daughter.


    However, Nanny Deng, who had been out gathering information the previous night, returned and informed Yueyao that this aunt and cousin were highly unpopular with Lady Cheng.


    Today, Loo Ying was dressed in a goose-yellow Embroidered Flower Dress with emerald green persimmon calyx motifs, her hair done in a Fallen Horse Hairbun, a Gold Step-Shake fixed in place and adorned with Beeswax Stone Bead Flowers, while a pair of Red Gold with Purple Crystal Pendants hung from her ears. Her attire was luxurious, but Loo Ying¡¯s appearance was average, the kind that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd. Coupled with her youth, such a richly elegant ensemble was somewhat incongruous.


    Yueyao felt a bit of forehead-smoothing frustration. Who taught her to dress and adorn herself this way? What was she thinking!


    Loo Ying knew that her uncle had spent the previous afternoon and evening with Yueyao and felt incredibly jealous. When she had arrived at Ma¡¯s Mansion, her uncle had been at court, and it took half a month before she finally saw him in person. He had merely asked a perfunctory question before leaving her in the care of Lady Cheng, and during her nearly one-year stay at Ma¡¯s Mansion, she had only seen her uncle a few times, each meeting brief and indifferent. Yet Yueyao had just arrived and was already receiving her uncle¡¯s affection. Why should there be such favoritism given that they were both nieces? The jealousy and resentment in Loo Ying¡¯s eyes did not go unnoticed by Lady Cheng and Cheng Lizi, and of course, by Yueyao as well.


    Did Yueyao see the look of jealousy in those eyes? Jealous of her? The girl must be deranged. No wonder Nanny Deng and her daughter were two of a kind, superficial and petty-minded.


    Yueyao felt disdainful inside, but maintained a faint smile on her face as she exchanged greetings with the two. Yueyao¡¯s decorum was impeccable, even Lady Cheng couldn¡¯t find fault with it.


    Loo Ying¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Sister Yueyao, I heard our uncle invited you several times to come to the mansion, but you declined each time. Why did you eagerly come this time?¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s expression changed. Yesterday, she had visited some old friends to inquire about news. Granny Liu had said that this Miss cousin had no sense of decorum, spending her days ingratiating herself with Ma Linlin and Cheng Lizi. Indeed, she seemed even more contemptible than the rumors suggested.


    Lady Xiao Ma had married a Sixth Rank Military Official. In the Great Yuan Dynasty, civil and military officials were equally esteemed, though Loo Ying¡¯s father had obtained his position more by fate than by heritage, his ancestors having been mere farmers. Thus, there were many petty relatives. After the death of Loo Ying¡¯s father, the concubine, in collusion with the main family, almost swallowed up Lady Xiao Ma¡¯s dowry. Left with no choice, Lady Xiao Ma had to turn to her natal family for help.


    Lady Cheng was no paragon of virtue herself but was obliged to provide for them since her husband insisted. However, she completely disregarded the mother and daughter, leading Loo Ying to overestimate her own importance.


    Unaffected, Yueyao¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, ¡°Initially, I had taken a vow before Buddha to transcribe the Classic of Filial Piety, so when uncle sent for me, I couldn¡¯t come. Now that I have completed transcribing the scriptures, naturally, I must pay a visit to my uncle and aunt.¡± She concluded with a graceful curtsey, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s all Yueyao¡¯s fault. Although there was a reason, I have certainly let down uncle and aunt¡¯s kind intentions.¡±


    What could Lady Cheng say? Yueyao was demonstrating filial piety, which is greater than heaven. Lady Cheng personally helped Yueyao up, ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re so devout. I couldn¡¯t be happier. How could I possibly blame you?¡±


    Cheng Lizi smiled and spoke, ¡°Sister Yueyao is truly pious. But Sister Yueyao is quite impressive! I heard uncle spent the whole day with you. It seems uncle and cousin have endless things to talk about.¡±


    Upon hearing this remark, Lady Cheng¡¯s expression turned cold, and she shot Cheng Lizi a sharp glance. What kind of talk was that? An uncle looking after his niece is perfectly proper. Such words, if spread, could give rise to unfounded speculations about unsavory dealings.

 Chapter 78 - 37: Cousins_2

    Chapter 78: Chapter 37: Cousins_2


    Cheng Lizi saw Lady Cheng¡¯s displeased expression and knew she had spoken out of turn.


    Wen Wan smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle has always been telling Yueyao about my mother¡¯s childhood. Once he starts, he forgets about the time.¡±


    Cheng Lizi was momentarily at a loss for words. Even if she didn¡¯t believe it, there was nothing she could do if they chose not to share.


    Lady Cheng said, ¡°Yueyao, your uncle mentioned that the clothes you are wearing are too thin. He plans to make more clothes for you. This morning, I asked the jewelry store to send over some fashionable pieces later. You can pick a couple.¡±


    Yueyao chuckled, ¡°Yueyao thanks uncle and auntie for their kindness. However, Yueyao has many clothes and pieces of jewelry, so there¡¯s no need to go to the trouble.¡± It seemed this was prearranged and not specifically made for her. However, since there were new clothes and jewelry, she wouldn¡¯t be shy to accept them. It was better to give them away than to let Ma Yue squander everything.


    Of course, Yueyao said this to show everyone present that she had plenty of clothes and jewelry. If her uncle¡¯s family was willing to give, she would naturally accept; not having them wouldn¡¯t mean she¡¯d have fewer clothes to wear. Moreover, she was visiting, not coming to ask for things.


    Loo Ying¡¯s expression turned sour upon hearing this. Over the years, her living expenses had all come from the Ma Family. Wasn¡¯t Yueyao mocking her? Such a young girl, yet so sharp-tongued.


    Cheng Lizi didn¡¯t expect Yueyao to be so outspoken.


    Yueyao, seeing everyone had their thoughts, didn¡¯t want Brother Zheng to interact too much with these women. After speaking with Lady Cheng, she had Mu Qiu take Brother Zheng back to Begonia Garden first.


    Lady Cheng also didn¡¯t think highly of Brother Zheng, an official maid, merely a treasure to this girl. If it were up to the Ma Family, they would have thrown him out long ago.


    Nanny Deng looked around the room and saw both Miss cousins there but not the Legitimate Daughter Ma Linlin, which made Nanny Deng shake her head. She decided that once she got back, she would have a good talk with the young lady about Lady Cheng.


    Upon seeing Lady Cheng¡¯s expression, Cheng Lizi grinned, ¡°I have long heard that Sister Yueyao has quite a reputation for her talent in Jiangnan. Sister Yueyao, delight us with your skills.¡±


    The smile on Yueyao¡¯s face faded instantly upon hearing this, ¡°Yueyao has no such reputation; it¡¯s merely hearsay. I¡¯m just a beginner. I¡¯m sure Elder Sister Cheng in Capital City must be quite renowned! It¡¯s been a long time since Yueyao was in Capital City, perhaps Elder Sister Cheng can enlighten me!¡±


    Yueyao was indifferent to Cheng Lizi¡¯s expression. Even if she had a reputation, what business was it of Cheng Lizi to command her to perform? To treat her like a performer for sale.


    Cheng Lizi¡¯s face changed instantly. To gain a reputation among so many beautiful and talented women in Capital City required not only talent but also a significant background. The Cheng Family was nothing in Capital City; if Lady Cheng hadn¡¯t used her strategies, they wouldn¡¯t have even been able to enter the Ma Family¡¯s door, let alone Cheng Lizi having no talent at all, always hoping to marry a rich man.


    Although Loo Ying didn¡¯t like Yueyao, she also didn¡¯t care for Cheng Lizi, so she took pleasure in her misfortune. She hadn¡¯t expected this young girl to have such a sharp tongue. Lady Cheng had to smooth things over. Seeing Lady Cheng speak, Yueyao obediently fell silent.


    It was then that Ma Linlin finally arrived, dressing quite strikingly. She wore a goose-yellow gold lotus half-sleeve top, a moon-white waistband, and below was a light celadon twelve-sectioned moonlight skirt. She wore few pieces of jewelry, a choice reflecting her young age.


    Compared to the three other girls present, Yueyao was much simpler in attire. She didn¡¯t comment on this, as young girls naturally dressed more brightly. If she weren¡¯t in mourning, she wouldn¡¯t be wearing such plain clothes.


    Ma Linlin examined her from head to toe, then turned to whisper to Lady Cheng, ¡°Mother, Sister Yueyao¡¯s outfit is too plain. Have the seamstresses make some more beautiful and colorful clothes for sister. Wearing this is just too unsightly.¡±


    Yueyao gently replied, ¡°Thank you, cousin, for your concern. I am in mourning and cannot wear bright clothes.¡± Yueyao was puzzled; Ma Linlin had turned a new leaf, suddenly caring about her clothes. Strange.


    Soon, the people from Embroidery Square arrived. Embroidery Square was the largest jewelry store in Capital City, favored by the nobility for its fine craftsmanship.


    Yueyao watched the maids, each old nanny carrying a tray, enter in procession. Her expression grew dim. Yueyao sighed inwardly. Her mother had said her uncle was capable in the official circle but paid no mind to domestic matters, not knowing the value of thrift. He often spent lavishly on favorite items. Lady Cheng was even worse, never knowing how to economize, always showing off. Now Yueyao understood what her mother meant. It was entirely possible to go to the store to pick jewelry; having it delivered like this was much more costly. Only the nobility would indulge to this extent. With her uncle¡¯s position, it was a bit too much.

 Chapter 79: 37: Cousin Sisters_3

    Chapter 79: Chapter 37: Cousin Sisters_3


    The shopkeeper unveiled the red silk on the trays held by the six maids, and suddenly the room was filled with dazzling jewelry that made one¡¯s eyes swim. All young ladies love beauty, and their gaze was instantly attracted. Yueyao was no exception.


    Yueyao sighed heavily deep inside as she looked at all the exquisite and beautiful jewelry. Each piece was quite valuable. The Ma Family relied solely on her uncle¡¯s income now, with the salary of a Fourth-rank official being minuscule compared to their expenses. The Ma Family was purely subsisting on their remaining assets. Such uncontrolled spending would definitely empty their coffers sooner or later.


    Lady Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Yueyao, you have just arrived. You pick first.¡±


    Ma Linlin watched Yueyao like a tiger eying its prey. Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°As the youngest, I couldn¡¯t possibly pick first. Let¡¯s have my sisters choose first.¡± The look in Ma Linlin¡¯s eyes was short of saying, ¡®You better not pick before me, or you¡¯ll have me to answer to.¡¯ Yueyao decided not to touch this source of potential trouble.


    As soon as Ma Linlin heard this, without waiting for Lady Cheng to speak, she joyously said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, she immediately stepped forward.


    Among the jewelry, the most dazzling were a Red Gold Single-Phoenix Hairpin inlaid with pearls and a Crystal Lotus Flower Hairpin. These were the two items Ma Linlin chose.


    After Ma Linlin had picked, it was Cheng Lizi¡¯s turn to choose. Then it was Loo Ying¡¯s turn. Loo Ying watched as Cheng Lizi took a Red Gold Hairpin in her hand, her eyes turning red.


    Even Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her eyes at this sight, let alone Yueyao. Such a Red Gold Hairpin would cost at least two to three hundred silvers. To let a niece pick such an item, wasn¡¯t the Ma Family being overly generous considering they weren¡¯t made of silver and gold?


    Loo Ying chose a Red Gold Bracelet, comparable in value to Cheng Lizi¡¯s pick. She initially wanted to choose more but, glancing over at the ranking Lady Cheng, she decisively gave up.


    Finally, it was Yueyao¡¯s turn. Nanny Deng suggested Yueyao casually pick a couple of less expensive pieces of jewelry. Yuan Yao, however, did not heed the maid¡¯s words and instead carefully searched through the trays with her hand.


    The shopkeeper, looking at the bracelet with pearls the size of walnut kernels on Yueyao¡¯s snow-white wrist, asked in surprise, ¡°Miss, your bracelet is truly beautiful. Judging by the craftsmanship, it somewhat resembles the work of Master Liu Buti from Jiangnan.¡± Not only was the craftsmanship exquisite and the bracelet shining brightly, but the walnut-sized, round pearl was also very valuable.


    Initially, the shopkeeper thought Yueyao was just another guest akin to the relatives who came to the Ma Family seeking favors, like Loo Ying. Merchants tend to judge by appearance, after all. Yueyao¡¯s attire was simple; aside from a pair of pearl hairpins on her bun, she wore no other visible jewelry except for the bracelet on her wrist, which her sleeves concealed.


    Yueyao intentionally revealed her bracelet. She knew all too well the gaze of these merchants; she did not want them to see her as someone who came to ask for things. She didn¡¯t have much jewelry on her, but the bracelet alone was quite valuable: ¡°Shopkeeper, you have a keen eye. This is indeed the work of Master Liu.¡± It was specially commissioned by Master Liu in those years.


    Loo Ying was the first to inquire, ¡°Is there a special significance to it?¡± She stared at the pearl, her eyes nearly bulging. She knew such large pearls were rare. And given the shopkeeper¡¯s astonished reaction, was it perhaps expensive?


    Lady Cheng, familiar with the social elite for so long, naturally knew Master Liu Buti¡¯s reputation. At once, the way she looked at Yueyao changed slightly. ¡®This girl is doing it on purpose,¡¯ she thought.


    The shopkeeper was somewhat surprised, but then, seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, smiled amiably and said, ¡°Master Liu Buti is the most renowned jewelry craftsman in Jiangnan. His carved pieces are the epitome of fine craftsmanship, every item a masterpiece. And he never replicates his designs. Many nobles in the palace wear his creations. However, this master has an odd rule; he only makes two pieces of jewelry a year, sometimes only one if the jewelry is exceptionally complex. If the limit is reached, one would have to wait until the next year. Miss, you may not be aware, but many madams and ladies in Capital City take pride in owning a piece of jewelry from Master Liu.¡±


    Yueyao smiled and said nothing. She owned four such pieces. As the shopkeeper had said, the master truly only made two a year. A saying goes ¡®an official in hand is better than a prefect in the bush,¡¯ and Madam Ma reserved four years in advance with him, at one piece per year. Since there was one spot left, others naturally did not resent it.


    After hearing this, Ma Linlin stared at the bracelet on Yueyao¡¯s hand, then back at Yueyao. The confidence revealed in her gaze was clear to everyone present. She wanted it.


    But Yueyao seemed oblivious to Ma Linlin¡¯s gaze.


    Lady Cheng, exasperated by her daughter¡¯s actions, glanced at Yueyao and said, ¡°Yueyao, it¡¯s just you left. Why don¡¯t you pick a few pieces of jewelry as well?¡± This girl was definitely showing off, but she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Yueyao cheerfully agreed and looked over the six trays of jewelry. Then, she chose a jade exquisite long hairpin, a Hetian white jade hollowed-out hairpin, and a pair of pearl earrings. Just when everyone thought Yueyao had made her choices, she picked out a Gold Inlaid with Pearl and Jade Soft Bracelet as well.


    This bracelet was divided into six sections, with a jade ring in the center. In the middle of the ring lay a lotus-petal-shaped gold holder holding an eastern pearl. Three eastern pearls adorned each side of the jade ring, forming a ¡°Æ·¡± shape. The back of the jade ring was octagonal with a hollowed base, allowing light to pass through naturally. The design was ingenious.


    The shopkeeper muttered to herself that the young lady had excellent taste. Among the jewelry here, this bracelet was the most valuable, both in terms of craftsmanship and material. Although it wasn¡¯t as unique as the bracelet on Yueyao¡¯s wrist, it was still one of a kind.

 Chapter 80: 38: Traveling

    Chapter 80: Chapter 38: Traveling


    Lady Cheng felt as if she was bleeding internally. The jewelry this girl was choosing amounted to thousands of Silver, more expensive than the items previously selected. Lady Cheng was somewhat furious, thinking how indulgent one could be when not paying with their own money, showing no understanding of the etiquette of a guest. Knowing this, she would have never allowed her to choose; indeed, it was a major oversight.


    Nanny Deng, however, was surprised by Yueyao¡¯s attitude. Knowing the girl as she did, she knew Yueyao wouldn¡¯t take these jewels to heart. The jewelry left by the Madam was not only plentiful but each piece was also a fine product. For example, the bracelet on Yueyao¡¯s wrist wasn¡¯t even the best in her jewelry box.


    The Shopkeeper initially hesitated, but seeing Yueyao¡¯s calm demeanor, swallowed any further doubts. This child, young as she was, was unfathomable.


    Though Lady Cheng felt like vomiting blood internally, she maintained a compassionate facade, ¡°Later, the Embroideress will come to take your measurements. Let her know if you have any specific requests,¡± she said¡ªshe couldn¡¯t lose face in front of a stranger.


    Yueyao complied amicably, ¡°Alright, Aunt.¡±


    Back at Begonia Garden, Yueyao helped Brother Zheng with his reading. She hoped her uncle would find a suitable tutor soon. She knew many characters and had sufficient knowledge, but she was not a tutor and couldn¡¯t guide Brother Zheng as well as a professional could.


    Outside, the Embroideress arrived, and Yueyao went out to meet her. The Embroideress worked within the mansion, as most large households had their own embroidery rooms. Lian Mansion had one too, but with few embroiderers, dedicating their work only to a few masters; the servants¡¯ clothing was bought from outside.


    The Embroideress asked about Yueyao¡¯s measurements and preferences. Yueyao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any particular preferences. You must know that I am currently in mourning, so simple and plain clothes would be best. No other requirements,¡± given how fast she was growing, any clothes would be outgrown in a few months.


    The Embroideress repeatedly acknowledged this.


    Meanwhile, Lady Cheng also chose some jewelry. When they checked out, the total was nine thousand eight hundred and sixty Silver. Yueyao¡¯s selections were the most expensive, costing five thousand eight hundred Silver.


    Upon hearing the extravagant spending on the jewelry, the Steward of the Outer Courtyard, Ma Yuan, after a moment of silence, said, ¡°Let the accounting room handle the checkout. I will discuss this with the Old Master later on.¡±


    What Yueyao did not know was that Lady Cheng, let alone touching, did not know about the Outer Courtyard¡¯s finances. The finances of the Inner Courtyard were also fixed by regulation. An expenditure as large as this only occurred once a year, and Yueyao happened to coincide with it. It was precisely because of Yueyao¡¯s involvement that Ma Yuan allowed the staff below to proceed with the checkout. If it were anyone else, Ma Yuan wouldn¡¯t have agreed so readily, but just yesterday, the Old Master and Miss cousin had talked for an entire afternoon and evening, and afterwards, he had many conversations with him, all filled with remorse. Having now spent several thousand Silvers, he believed the Old Master wouldn¡¯t say much.


    After leaving the residence, the female Shopkeeper looked at the silver notes in her hand. It was the off-season, and business was difficult. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have time for house visits. However, this outing turned out to be quite profitable.


    The Maid beside her whispered, ¡°That young lady was really bold. Others choose two or three pieces of jewelry, but she picked so many and exclusively the expensive ones.¡±


    The female Shopkeeper chided, ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t speak recklessly if you are ignorant.¡± The girl¡¯s actions were definitely intentional. But to say that she was superficial and knew no decorum was not apparent. Among the young ladies, she alone showed the most complete observance of etiquette. As for why, that was unknown, and she wasn¡¯t curious to find out. But having this Miss cousin intervene earned them a tidy profit.


    That evening, Yueyao helped Brother Zheng practice his writing. Ma Chengteng¡¯s young servant came by, informing Yueyao to prepare for a trip outside the next day.


    Yueyao thought for a moment, returned to the study to fetch paper and pen, and wrote something. After blowing the ink dry, she folded it neatly and tucked it into her sleeve.


    Back in her room, she requested everyone leave, opened her box to check the contents again, and after verifying everything, called Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, please keep this box close to you tomorrow. I¡¯m going to take it to a merchant house for storage.¡± Since her uncle mentioned taking her out tomorrow, she naturally needed to prepare everything beforehand.


    Nanny Deng took the box, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll keep it with me,¡± though she hadn¡¯t seen exactly what Yueyao placed inside, she roughly guessed its contents. If the Lady family really had no shame, then the contents of this box would be the young lady¡¯s future support.


    If Nanny Deng knew the contents were all ancient books, she would likely faint. All this effort was for just a dozen books.

 Chapter 81: 38: Traveling_2

    Chapter 81: Chapter 38: Traveling_2


    This night, Yueyao lay in bed unable to sleep and got up to put on her clothes. Nanny Deng was startled awake immediately and came over to ask, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, I just can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Nanny Deng was unaware of the worries in Yueyao¡¯s heart and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. The Lady family might harbor impure thoughts. As long as we are vigilant, there will be no trouble.¡±


    Yueyao forced a smile but said nothing more. Having experienced a previous life, she knew that the truly untrustworthy one was not the Lady family, but her granduncle. So much had happened in the past life, she did not believe the granduncle was ignorant of it all. The real decision-maker of the Lian family was the granduncle, not the Lady family. Thus, the Lady family who appeared upfront was not to be feared, but rather the granduncle scheming behind the scenes.


    If everything went smoothly tomorrow, she thought, in reality, it would not change anything. Her uncle could be relied upon now, but if something happened to him, what would she do then? Therefore, she had to seek a powerful external alliance. However, such an alliance was not so easily found.


    The family was above all else; even if the family asked you to die, you could not frown. If she were to break away from the Lian family, she might not find a foothold in Capital City. Society was just that cruel and heartless.


    After Nanny Deng¡¯s words of comfort, Yueyao returned to bed. She lay there silently reciting scriptural texts, and after who knows how many recitations of the Heart Sutra, Yueyao finally calmed down and fell asleep.


    The next day, Yueyao was getting ready with the help of Hua Lei. Nanny Deng brought over a Veil Cap, and Yueyao looked at the veil¡¯s white gauze hanging down, capable of covering even her hands.


    The Money Shop was a place with all sorts of people coming and going. To Nanny Deng, such an item was essential. Seeing the Veil Cap, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but think of her previous life. She had traveled thousands of miles back to Capital City. At that time, why did she need a Veil Cap: ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m only eight years old now; why would I need to wear this?¡± Typically, it was grown women who wore this. She was still so young; there was no need for her to take such precautions.


    Nanny Deng had her own concerns, ¡°Miss, if the Old Madam finds out the Uncle Master took you to the Money Shop without even wearing a Veil Cap, it might be difficult to stay in the mansion next time.¡± It was always beneficial to stay for a few days at Ma¡¯s Mansion. At the very least, it showed the Lady family that the miss had support, and she could act without much apprehension.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and nodded. After she was fully prepared, she said to Brother Zheng, ¡°Brother, I have to go out with uncle today to take care of some business. Be good and stay in the yard until I return, okay?¡±


    After spending some time together, Brother Zheng was no longer as anxious as before. Hearing Yueyao say she had matters to attend to, ¡°I will wait for sister to come back.¡±


    Yueyao was still very pleased with Brother Zheng¡¯s well-behaved and understanding nature. Even if he did not grow up to become a great talent, just remaining quietly and guarding the family fortune was an achievement.


    Yueyao had breakfast in Begonia Garden and then went to pay respects to Lady Cheng in the Upper Chamber. Just as she had greeted Lady Cheng, an Attendant announced that Ma Chengteng was waiting in the front courtyard.


    Lady Cheng looked at Yueyao with suspicion. This preparation, it seemed she was about to go out. Lady Cheng was not aware that Ma Chengteng was planning to take Yueyao out today.


    Yueyao, smiling, said, ¡°I want to find a character primer to practice writing, but I have been unable to find one to my satisfaction. Uncle said he was going to the bookstore today to exchange some items. It would be perfect to take me with him; maybe I can find one to my liking there.¡±


    Lady Cheng, born into a newly-rich family, had a grandfather who was a butcher and a father who was a farmer; only her father began to prosper, and her mother was a merchant¡¯s daughter. Due to her family environment, Lady Cheng believed that it was enough for a girl to recognize a few characters; learning more was useless. Being able to understand the accounts was sufficient. Her mindset resulted in Ma Linlin also being much more carefree. Naturally, she frowned and said, ¡°A girl should just recognize a few characters. There¡¯s no point in being literate but blind. Why search for a character primer?¡±


    In that era, it was generally fathers who taught their sons, and mothers who taught their daughters. Thus, Linlin¡¯s handwriting was so bad it was unbearable to witness, yet no one bothered to correct it.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Aunt, you misunderstand. It¡¯s not for me to seek, but for Brother Zheng.¡± Yueyao knew that Lady Cheng believed that a woman¡¯s lack of talent was a virtue. However, in the scholarly Lian family, if a girl from their household only knew a few characters, it would be a disgrace. In the Lian family, apart from Yuehuan who was a special case, which girl didn¡¯t start reading and recognizing characters from the age of three? But as they did not need to participate in the imperial examinations, the requirements weren¡¯t excessive. Yet, producing a talented lady would be an affirmation for the clan.


    Nanny Deng felt both contempt and a sigh. She had once thought the aunt narrow-minded, but now she seemed downright short-sighted. If the daughters born of a concubine knew but a few characters, that might be excusable. But if the legitimate daughters knew the same, it would surely be the subject of ridicule. Ah, how did they choose such a vulgar woman to be the stepmother... If Nanny Deng knew Ma Linlin also recognized only a few characters, she would probably faint.


    Upon reaching the front courtyard, Yueyao saw her Uncle Master wearing a bamboo-green silk shirt with his hair tied neatly under a net cap, exuding an air of refined elegance. Yueyao called out with a beaming smile, ¡°Uncle Master.¡±


    Upon seeing Yueyao in a moon-white coarse cotton dress covered by a pale blue robe and wearing a lake-blue pleated skirt, with just a string of floating cloud ¡®hundred blessings¡¯ beads at her waist, Ma Chengteng nodded his head in satisfaction at her simple elegance that hinted at tranquility.


    When she got on the carriage, Yueyao noticed a small table in the middle with tea and several plates of refreshments. Around it were arranged tables and chairs. The four walls were covered with green silk, and a small window was opened on the right, with grey-green curtains hanging outside.


    Yueyao felt at ease looking around; the carriage must have been temporarily arranged with consideration for her mourning status. Otherwise, it would fall short of the extravagance of Ma¡¯s Mansion.


    After traveling for half an hour, the outside began to bustle. Yueyao heard the cries of vendors and guessed they were probably at the center of the market. She asked Nanny Deng to lift the curtains. Seeing Nanny Deng¡¯s objection, Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only eight years old this year. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll put on my veil cap.¡±


    Nanny Deng strongly opposed. At eight, one was already aware of social proprieties. It must not be allowed for house servants to gossip back at the estate.


    However, Yueyao insisted and lifted the curtain herself, gazing at the scenery outside. At that moment, a young man riding in a carriage passed by. Yueyao was just drawing back the curtains when, unexpectedly, the young rider¡¯s eyes met hers.


    Their gazes locked for three seconds. Yueyao waited until the young man turned around and rode away before coming back to her senses. She also thought about the young man¡¯s icy stare and felt a twinge of fear. Who was he? Why did such a young boy have eyes that seemed filled with such deep sorrow and resentment?


    Nanny Deng nudged Yueyao, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Unknown to Yueyao, after taking a few steps forward, the young man couldn¡¯t help but look back over his shoulder at the carriage where Yueyao sat.


    The young servant beside the boy asked, ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    The young man replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything. We¡¯ll return to the villa before dark.¡± Not back to the villa, but staying in the residence and facing that bunch of hypocritical and vicious women would indeed be sickening.

 Chapter 82: 39: Storage

    Chapter 82: Chapter 39: Storage


    The carriage stopped.


    When Yueyao heard the coachman say they had arrived and ask her to get off, she didn¡¯t know why her heart skipped a beat. Now that they were at the Huitong Money House, Yueyao caressed the box with her hand. It might be eight years, or perhaps even longer, before she would see it again.


    Yueyao put on her veil cap and descended from the carriage. Even with the cap veiling her face, she could still see the four glistening gold characters above the entrance: ¡°Huitong Money House.¡±


    Looking at those characters, cast in gold, Yueyao smiled, thinking it really was a display of vast wealth for such a sign to be worth tens of thousands of gold.


    As she stepped off the carriage, she saw two Valiant Soldiers at the entrance, each with its mouth wide open. The Valiant Soldier attracted wealth, allowing it to come in but not to go out, making it most suitable to stand guard at a money shop as a House Guardian Beast.


    Upon stepping up the staircase and crossing through the door, she found that not only were the door handles on the red-painted doors made of top-grade marble, but the path leading to the main hall was also paved with the finest marble.


    Just as she approached the steps, a shop assistant dressed in blue came to greet her: ¡°May I ask if the Great Master is here to deposit or withdraw silver...¡±


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised by this question, as it was her first time here and she was unfamiliar with the local situation. She turned her head towards Ma Chengteng.


    Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°Please arrange a private room for us!¡± Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t want others to know his niece was storing items, so today, instead of having Nanny Deng carry them, he had his attendant take charge.


    Upon hearing this, the smile on the shop assistant¡¯s face grew even wider, ¡°This way, please, Old Master.¡± When someone asks for a private room, it clearly indicates they want VIP service. Not having the awareness of this simple fact might cost him his job. The assistant was cheerfully thinking that attending to such a major customer this month could mean a hefty bonus.


    Entering the main hall, Yueyao saw that the middle of the hall had a marble screen held up by a gold frame. On the left, there was a base made of black nanmu wood that cradled a gold-glittering Valiant Soldier, larger than Yueyao herself, also forged from pure gold. To the right stood another nanmu wood base, upon which a pine tree over a meter tall was carved from a single block of Ink Jade. The pine tree symbolized everlasting longevity, remaining evergreen for thousands of years, also implying an unending prosperity in business.


    Looking at the decorations in the main hall, Yueyao thought to herself, how truly extravagant. Indeed, it lived up to the name of the foremost money house. However, it was quite strange that the money shop did not have a wealth deity.


    The shop assistant led them to the private room.


    The room was small, but elegantly arranged. Inside, the round table was made of Yellow Pearwood, and the table was set with pastries and fruit, with a painting hanging on the wall. There was a writing desk by the window, with brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone set upon it.


    After leading them inside the private room, the shop assistant asked, ¡°If there is anything the Old Master requires, please do not hesitate to command me.¡±


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°Please call your shopkeeper to come here.¡± Since they planned to deposit something for a long period, it was definitely necessary to find the shopkeeper to discuss it.


    The shop assistant immediately went out.


    With a smile, Yueyao started to admire the painting on the wall. It depicted a landscape of lush green mountains and rivers. The painting was done in Wen Style, using the techniques of outlined shading on a foundation of ink outlining and color washes and introduced the method of filled color painting with vibrant blue-green hues.


    Ma Chengteng, having nothing better to do, talked with Yueyao about the painting. Nanny Deng, not understanding the topic, simply stood aside with her head bowed, waiting.


    The attendant from outside announced the arrival of the shopkeeper. Yueyao looked towards the entrance, and in came a man of over fifty, dressed in a treasure blue satin gown, slightly portly, and with a mildly hunched back. He had a small beard on his chin, which was not very long. He had a kind face, and when he smiled, his eyes crinkled into slits.


    The man respectfully inquired, ¡°Old Master, my surname is Qian. May I ask what services I may offer you?¡± His years of experience allowed him to judge from the clothing Ma Chengteng and Yueyao wore that, despite not being luxurious, the fabric was of excellent quality satin and they must be from a wealthy family. Since they specifically asked for a private room, it had to be for a significant transaction.


    Ma Chengteng looked to Yueyao: ¡°Yueyao, you speak for yourself!¡± The reputation of the Huitong Money House was well known, so there was no concern about leaking any information. It was up to Yueyao herself to share.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Manager Qian, I¡¯ve heard that this place offers storage services. I¡¯m not familiar with the details, could you please explain them to me?¡±


    After hearing Yueyao¡¯s request, Manager Qian glanced at Ma Chengteng, who nodded in return, finding the situation rather peculiar. Nonetheless, as a professional, he wouldn¡¯t inquire about the customer¡¯s business and proceeded to explain everything Yueyao wanted to know.


    Once he finished, Yueyao said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to store something for ten years.¡±


    Manager Qian took another glance at Ma Chengteng and, seeing that he didn¡¯t intervene, addressed Yueyao, ¡°Miss, that will depend on what you are storing. I will then arrange for it to be kept in a suitable place.¡± Different items required different storage conditions, and of course, the prices varied accordingly.

 Chapter 83: 39: Storage_2

    Chapter 83: Chapter 39: Storage_2


    Yueyao could not possibly say that she was storing ancient books, so she immediately said, ¡°What I want to store is my father¡¯s calligraphy.¡± She then took out the yellow pear blossom wooden box secured with a copper lock. Yueyao did not open it to let Manager Qian take a look.


    Manager Qian could be the shopkeeper at Huitong Money House because he knew how to read the room; of course, he would not ask about the nature of the calligraphy. ¡°This box only needs a small safe deposit box. For a small one, the fee is five hundred taels of silver a year. Lady, if you deposit for ten years, I can give you a 20% discount. That would be four thousand taels of silver in total, to be paid at once.¡± Four thousand taels was no small sum.


    Ma Chengteng was about to pay the money.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Uncle, I will pay this money myself.¡± The annual income of an ordinary family here was about twenty taels of silver, which could provide three meals a day without worries. Four thousand taels indeed was a lot, but since she aimed for safety and the service, she had to deposit it despite the cost.


    Ma Chengteng insisted, ¡°Uncle will pay this money for you. The little money you have on you should be kept for when you have many other places to spend it in the future.¡± Having said that, he took out a silver note and gave it to Manager Qian, ¡°Exchange one thousand taels into silver ingots and small silver pieces.¡± He didn¡¯t need to go into detail. He trusted Manager Qian would handle the division properly.


    The night before, Ma Yuan had told Ma Chengteng about Yueyao¡¯s actions. Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t mind. A few thousand taels of silver, once spent, were spent.


    Yueyao felt both warmth and bitterness in her heart. She was warmed by her uncle¡¯s disregard for silver coin, but embittered by Lady Mo¡¯s scheming ways to calculate every bit of silver she had. It was like heaven and earth in difference.


    Manager Qian took the silver note and, seeing that it was from Huiyuan Money House, valued at ten thousand taels, became even more respectful. ¡°Old Master, Lady, please wait a moment,¡± he said before leaving with the silver note.


    Soon, the shopkeeper returned, motioning for Ma Chengteng to follow Yueyao out. Ma Chengteng looked at Yueyao and said, ¡°Uncle will wait right here.¡± There was no need for him to accompany her to deposit her items.


    Yueyao hesitated for a moment, then, clutching the small box, followed Manager Qian out. After walking for a while, they arrived at a rather spacious room.


    After thinking it over, Yueyao carefully said, ¡°Shopkeeper, the items here are books, I¡¯m worried about them getting damp and molding?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yueyao was being overly cautious, but rather, from her past experience in the Nunnery, where scriptures often needed airing out, otherwise, they would mold and rot away.


    Manager Qian looked at Yueyao, somewhat surprised that the young lady knew quite a bit. ¡°Rest assured, since you¡¯ve already mentioned they are calligraphic works, we have corresponding preservation measures. Not to mention dampness and mold, even insects won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he assured. Four hundred taels of silver a year didn¡¯t come for nothing.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression finally relaxed after hearing this assurance.


    Manager Qian took a sachet of herbs from someone else and said, ¡°Lady, since what¡¯s in your box is calligraphy, this sachet of herbs must be placed inside as well. Otherwise, I cannot assure you that insects won¡¯t get in.¡± This was a specially tailored sachet, and with a specialized storage space meant for ten years, they didn¡¯t have to worry about any damage.


    Only then did Yueyao take the key from around her neck to unlock the box and placed the sachet at one side. Manager Qian stepped aside, not looking at what was inside Yueyao¡¯s box.


    Manager Qian took Yueyao¡¯s box, put it into the safe, locked it, and handed the key to Yueyao. He then sealed the safe in Yueyao¡¯s presence and had Yueyao mark the seal herself. If tampered with, the mark would disappear.


    After these arrangements were made, Yueyao handed Manager Qian a letter sealed with wax: ¡°Hereafter, aside from the key and the bill, one must also produce a letter identical in content to this one in order to retrieve the items.¡± That is to say, from now on, not only would the person need the key and the bill, but they would also need to present a letter matching the one she had just given to the shopkeeper to collect the items.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s meticulous precautions, Manager Qian was astonished but didn¡¯t find her request excessive¡ªit merely meant redrafting a contract.


    Yueyao placed the bill into her pouch. She threaded the key onto a string and hung it back around her neck. These items could only bring her peace of mind if they were kept on her person.


    Just back in her chamber, the money shop¡¯s clerk had already delivered two small boxes. One contained small silver pieces, and the other contained silver ingots engraved with patterns such as plum blossoms and traditional auspicious shapes. These ingots were ideal for tipping generously.


    Ma Chengteng glanced at them and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Put them in the carriage!¡± Ma Chengteng was someone who did not manage the day-to-day affairs. The accounts of the external household were managed by the Chief Steward Ma Yuan. All Ma Yuan had to do was report the finances to him once a month.


    Speaking of which, Ma Chengteng had one virtue, which was that he trusted those he employed. Lady Cheng had limited abilities, but she had ambitious aspirations to take over the accounts of the external household. To overthrow the Chief Steward Ma Yuan, she even resorted to framing and entrapment. Unfortunately for her, Ma Chengteng paid no heed to these ¡®evidences¡¯ and sharply rebuked Lady Cheng. Because of this, Lady Cheng, let alone intervening, was not even clear about the specific affairs of the external household. Luckily, Ma Yuan was loyal and honest, harboring no ulterior motives. Otherwise, if he had been cunning and encountered a master like this, he surely would have embezzled relentlessly.


    After leaving Huiyuan Money House, nearly an hour had already passed. Ma Chengteng looked at the sky, noting it was close to noon, and instructed the coachman directly, ¡°Head to Hongfu Restaurant.¡±


    Yueyao knew of Hongfu Restaurant, the best restaurant in the Capital City. It was said a casual meal there could cost hundreds of taels of silver. A sense of unease grew inside Yueyao. Could the Ma Family withstand such extravagance? No matter how solid the foundation, such unbridled spending would soon bleed it dry. Could the Ma Family really be reliable?


    About a quarter hour later, the carriage stopped.


    Yueyao stepped down from the carriage and gazed at the towering building before her. Compared to the surrounding structures, this one stood a full story taller, making it stand out like a crane amongst chickens.


    ¡°Hongfu Restaurant,¡± Yueyao read the smoothly flowing characters above the entrance, contemplating which famous person might have penned them. Of course, as the Capital City¡¯s top restaurant, Hongfu Restaurant wouldn¡¯t have such prestige without a substantial backing.


    The area in front of Hongfu Restaurant was bustling, and everyone coming in and out was dressed in splendid attire. The dishes at Hongfu Restaurant were renowned throughout the city, second only to those served in the Emperor¡¯s kitchen. In the Capital City, it claimed second place, and no one dared to claim first.


    Nanny Deng hesitantly said, ¡°Old Master, the miss is still in mourning.¡±


    Without waiting for Ma Chengteng to reply, Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Entering the restaurant is merely for dining, not necessarily for drinking alcohol or eating meat. The vegetarian dishes at Hongfu Restaurant are also exceedingly delicious.¡± She had often heard high praise for their cuisine in her past life when she was outside.


    Nanny Deng quickly added, ¡°It is this servant¡¯s mistake.¡± Nanny Deng was not someone who would make such a low-level error; she was subtly reminding Ma Chengteng to order vegetarian dishes later, instead of meat.

 Chapter 84: 40: Fiancé

    Chapter 84: Chapter 40: Fiance?


    Hongfu Restaurant had three levels. The first floor was for ordinary people, the second floor held private rooms, and the third floor, that was reserved for entertaining distinguished guests. Ma Chengteng took Yueyao to a private room on the second floor.


    The shop assistant led them attentively to the second branch¡¯s private room.


    The room was uniquely decorated, with a desk placed next to the dining table, laden with paper and brush. If one was in the mood, they could create and leave behind their calligraphy. The restaurant had collected many pieces of calligraphy from famous individuals.


    Yueyao was carefully looking around when a young servant brought in tea and appetizers. The service was top-notch.


    After Ma Chengteng explained Yueyao¡¯s situation, the shop assistant immediately understood and recommended only vegetarian dishes. Yueyao ordered Hongfu Restaurant¡¯s four most famous vegetarian dishes and a soup.


    Yueyao felt somewhat regretful because she was still in mourning and could not eat meat. She missed out on tasting the restaurant¡¯s most famed dishes like the lion¡¯s head and braised pork knuckles, which were highly characteristic.


    Ma Chengteng, seeing Yueyao¡¯s face full of curiosity, smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father take you to a restaurant when you were in Jiangnan?¡± Ma Chengteng spoke casually, not thinking that mentioning Yueyao¡¯s parents would make her sad.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s heart sank. Uncle Master really had hit a nerve, bringing up the Old Master out of nowhere and was bound to upset the young lady.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No. When I was in Jiangnan, Teacher Wen was very strict with me. My schedule from morning to night was completely full.¡± Although Teacher Wen did not officially take her as a student, he was even stricter with her than with his own students.


    Looking back now, Yueyao knew that Teacher Wen had also hoped she would achieve something in this field. Unfortunately, in her previous life, she had let her teacher down. Despite her reputation, it was all just an empty name.


    Ma Chengteng simply smiled and did not speak. He had already seen Yueyao¡¯s artistic skills; without hard work, she couldn¡¯t have produced such good paintings. He believed her words.


    Yueyao, looking at the beautifully crafted white porcelain spoon and green porcelain bowl that were brought up, laughed. Just the tableware alone was quite valuable.


    Ma Chengteng ordered another table on the first floor for the young servants and attendants who had followed. The shop assistant got the message and immediately gave the order. Those attendants were indeed in for a treat.


    Yueyao ate quite a lot that day, polishing off two small bowls of rice and a good amount of vegetables. To Hua Lei and Nanny Deng, this was nothing out of the ordinary. But to Ma Chengteng¡¯s eyes, it seemed the Lian family, no, the Lady family, had mistreated Yueyao. Otherwise, how could a young lady eat so much? It must be because she had not had delicious food before.


    After the meal, Yueyao held a delicate white porcelain teacup, slowly drawing in a sip and then spitting it out, using it to rinse her mouth. Her movements were very elegant.


    Watching Yueyao¡¯s gracefulness, Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t help but think of his daughter. He mused inwardly that his sister indeed knew how to raise a child, not only in terms of poetry, painting, and learning but also in speech and etiquette. If his daughter could be half as fine as Yueyao, he would be reassured.


    When the shop assistant came to settle the bill, Yueyao heard it was a total of eighty-three taels. Even with her mental preparation, she was still startled. Although her nature had changed, thinking it was better to indulge and spend the money now than to leave it to other people later, she had developed the habit of frugality during her last ten years in the Nunnery. The cost of this one meal felt like quite a loss to her.


    Thinking about Ma Family¡¯s grandeur and her uncle¡¯s unrestrained spending, she became genuinely worried. Lian Mansion had many people, but their monthly expenses were definitely not as high as Ma¡¯s Mansion. It seemed a suitable opportunity to remind her uncle was in order.


    The group had just left the private room when a middle-aged man accompanied by a handsome young man approached from the opposite direction.


    Ma Chengteng laughed, ¡°Brother Shen, what a coincidence to bump into you here.¡±


    Initially, Yueyao did not realize that Brother Shen was Shen Qian and was even less aware that Shen Conghao had also come. After Ma Chengteng finished introducing her and prompted her to pay respects, Yueyao¡¯s body stiffened. Fortunately, she was wearing a veil cap, or else people might have seen her change of expression.


    Taking a deep breath, Yueyao stepped forward and bowed. No matter how well she tried to hide it, her voice still carried a hint of coolness, ¡°I have seen Uncle Shen.¡± Normally, she would not want to associate more than necessary with the Shen family. But what was going to happen in the future, even if she told it, nobody would believe. The Shen family was also from a century-old scholarly family. If she spoke out against them for being treacherous, she would likely be labeled insane.

 Chapter 85: 40: Fiancé_2

    Chapter 85: Chapter 40: Fiance?_2


    Shen Qian felt puzzled why Ma Chengteng would bring Yueyao to the restaurant, yet his expression revealed nothing. He said warmly, ¡°Niece, please rise. Conghao, come, meet the Lian family¡¯s younger sister.¡± He didn¡¯t care any more about Yueyao¡¯s cold voice.


    Ever since Shen Conghao became sensible, he knew he had a fiance?e. The fact that his fiance?e was at the restaurant didn¡¯t concern him. Eating a meal with adults wasn¡¯t improper, as it wasn¡¯t like she came alone. The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t see her face: ¡°Lian family¡¯s younger sister, hello.¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t address him by name, merely performing a greeting ritual. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Shen Conghao. It¡¯d definitely be rude not to greet Shen Qian properly, but ignoring Shen Conghao could be interpreted as shyness, especially since her face was covered and invisible.


    Ma Chengteng initially wanted to catch up with Shen Qian, but Yueyao softly said, ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the bookstore to buy a couple of calligraphy manuscripts.¡± The implication was they could catch up later, but buying manuscripts was the most important thing for now.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t even know Yueyao wanted to buy calligraphy manuscripts. However, he doted on his niece, and with a smile, he replied, ¡°Alright, Brother Shen, we¡¯ll catch up another time.¡±


    Shen Qian smiled at Yueyao and asked, ¡°May I know which calligrapher¡¯s manuscript my niece is looking for? I happen to have a ¡®Cold Food Manuscript¡¯ from the great Su.¡± He remembered Yueyao should have been practicing Li calligraphy like her father. Why would she want to buy a different manuscript now?


    ...


    Ma Chengteng was about to agree when Yueyao continued, still with her voice as cold as before, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Shen. However, the manuscript Yueyao wants to buy is in the Ou style. It¡¯s best for my brother who is just learning to write.¡± Ou Yangxun¡¯s calligraphy is renowned for its strict measures and perilous brushstrokes, unmatched in the world and considered the best among the Tang dynasty calligraphers. And the Ou style is the cheapest for beginners. Of course, these are all excuses; Yueyao didn¡¯t want to become too entangled with the Shen family.


    Shen Qian was somewhat astonished by Yueyao¡¯s rejection. It¡¯s taboo to refuse a gift from an elder. Without hesitation, she had refused, and her voice remained cold, as if she was reluctant to have any more contact with him. And she was also unwilling to talk to his son.


    If it was someone else, Shen Qian naturally wouldn¡¯t mind, but this was his second son¡¯s fiance?e. Such behavior seemed too disrespectful to him as the future father-in-law. Because of the friendship with Lian Dongbo, and also owing a debt of gratitude, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He simply assumed that since the child lost her parents, her nature became cold, and she didn¡¯t understand social interactions well, which wasn¡¯t good.


    Not just Shen Qian, even Shen Conghao looked at Yueyao with surprise. Others might not know, but he was aware that his father cherished that manuscript. He didn¡¯t expect his father to offer it to Yueyao so readily, and what was even more astonishing was that she refused it.


    Ma Chengteng also noticed something off in Yueyao¡¯s tone, and with a smile, he took his leave. When Yueyao walked past Shen Qian and Shen Conghao, her pace quickened a bit.


    Nanny Deng looked puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with the young lady? She looked at Second Young Master Shen, more and more pleased with him. He was a perfect match for the young lady; the Old Master had chosen a good match for her. But why was the young lady so indifferent to the Shen family, and even a bit panicked, resulting in her hurried steps? Could there be something amiss?


    Yueyao boarded the carriage and removed her veil cap, pondering how to withdraw from this marriage. She didn¡¯t want to end up like in her previous life, when the Shen family secretly called off the marriage, leaving her with an undeserved reputation while they benefited. If she were to withdraw, it would be openly. She wouldn¡¯t allow them to dissolve the engagement secretly while maintaining a fac?ade of good reputation.


    Yueyao sighed softly. The engagement needed to end, but for now, it couldn¡¯t. Not only did she lack the authority to speak, but having the Shen family as in-laws was currently like a shield for her. Regardless, as the officially recognized fiance?e of the First House¡¯s legitimate second son, the Lady family had to give her some respect. Therefore, to break off the engagement, she could only do so when she was capable of protecting herself. Otherwise, even after breaking off the engagement, who knows where the Lady family might send her next.


    Nanny Deng grasped Yueyao¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss, is there something inappropriate with the Lian family?¡± The mistress could dream that the Lady family harbored ill intentions; perhaps she also mentioned other things, like the engagement with the Lian family.


    Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t be blamed for overthinking. Yueyao¡¯s behavior was indeed suspicious. When the marriage topic had come up before, Yueyao always appeared coyly shy. Even though she had lost her parents now, it still seemed out of character for her to be so indifferent and even cold towards her future father-in-law and fiance?.


    Yueyao hesitated slightly, then smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking about, Nanny? There¡¯s nothing like that. I was just caught off guard by the sudden meeting.¡± Both the Shen and Lian families were scholarly families that valued reputation above all else. Who would believe that the Shen family would call off the marriage!


    Nanny Deng wanted to ask more, but seeing her young lady¡¯s unwillingness to elaborate, she dropped the subject. Perhaps she was overthinking it. The Shen family¡¯s reputation in the Capital City was unparalleled, suggesting that nothing should be amiss.


    Shen Qian turned to look at his son Shen Conghao, who wore a puzzled expression, ¡°Haohao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Yueyao to be resistant. With the marriage arranged by the parents and the matchmaker¡¯s words, there should be no objections. And with all his son¡¯s good qualities, there shouldn¡¯t be any dissatisfaction. He simply thought Yueyao, having lost her parents and living as a dependent, had grown somewhat cold in disposition. Shen Qian thought about finding an opportunity to speak with Brother Lian. He couldn¡¯t let the child become so reclusive.


    Shen Conghao shook his head, ¡°Father, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He wondered if it was just his misconception that his fiance?e seemed not to like him, or even to be repelled by him. But Shen Conghao quickly dismissed the thought, convincing himself it was all in his head.

 Chapter 86: 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse

    Chapter 86: Chapter 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse


    Yueyao followed Ma Chengteng to a bookhouse. The shopkeeper presented a book of Ou style calligraphy. Yueyao, after finishing it, shook her head, ¡°This is not good.¡± Yueyao did not expect to find the original manuscript but at least hoped for a handwritten copy by a famous person.


    Ma Chengteng actually thought that supplying Lian Tingzheng with a calligraphy book for beginners was sufficient, but Yueyao believed they needed to start with a high standard. Otherwise, starting low would mean always looking up to peers in the future.


    Yueyao picked several shops in succession, all with a shake of her head¡ªnot what she wanted. Some things could be compromised, but others could not. After another disappointment, Yueyao became somewhat impatient. It was rare for her to come out, and if she could not buy a book to her liking, she did not know when next she would be able to come.


    Ma Chengteng, observing Yueyao¡¯s mood, suggested after a moment of thought, ¡°If so, then let us go to Qingfeng Bookhouse.¡± Qingfeng Bookhouse was, to be exact, the largest bookhouse in the Capital City of the Great Yuan Dynasty. It was said that any book one wanted could be found there, though the prices were quite high.


    No matter how expensive the books were, the scholars in Capital City, who had some money, were willing to shop there. The quality of its goods went without saying, and one could even meet a famous person or a great scholar there. Moreover, a great scholar might even hold classes and give guidance to scholars. For this reason, scholars flocked there. If one could receive guidance from these famous figures and gain their favor, it would benefit them for life.


    Moreover, Qingfeng Bookhouse also allowed browsing. As long as one did not damage the books, one could look at them without buying; one could read for as many days as needed without being chased away, unlike in other academies.


    ...


    The only downside was that Qingfeng Bookhouse was somewhat remote. The travel from Capital City took over a shichen. However, given the fame of Qingfeng Bookhouse, its remote location did not deter business. Also, due to the remote location, unlike the expensive bustling areas in the center of Capital City, Qingfeng Bookhouse covered a large area.


    When Yueyao heard they had arrived, she lifted the curtain to look out, only to see they were still on the outskirts. From afar, she could see a lake with many pavilions around it, bustling with people far in the distance.


    The carriage continued for about a quarter of an hour before they finally reached the entrance of the bookhouse. In front of Qingfeng Bookhouse, there was no House Guardian Beast. Confucians believed that scholars inherently possessed an intense righteousness, thus they did not need a House Guardian Beast.


    Yueyao dismounted the carriage, and Ma Chengteng, looking at Yueyao¡¯s veil cap, suggested, ¡°Take it off!¡± Wearing a veil cap here would be seen as impolite.


    Nanny Deng intended to stop her, but Yueyao shook her head. She was always bound by rules, and it hindered her from accomplishing anything. Sometimes, one should live freely and not concern oneself with those conventions.


    An attendant then came over to greet them. Qingfeng Bookhouse also adhered to the principle that all visitors were guests, from the greatest scholars aged eighty to the oblivious young children, all were welcomed with the same enthusiasm.


    Yueyao, seeing the buildings connected one after another, would have thought it a visit to a wealthy household had she not known this was Qingfeng Bookhouse.


    As per the academy¡¯s rules, random individuals could not enter at will. Everyone following Nanny Deng, including her, had to wait outside the bookhouse.


    As Yueyao crossed the threshold, the first thing that caught her eye was a half-story tall lake stone standing in the center of the courtyard. The stone was polished very smooth, and carved upon it were four flamboyantly dancing large characters: ¡°Qingfeng Bookhouse.¡±


    Yueyao exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Written so magnificently, vigorous and full of strength, accomplished in one go. These four characters, elegant like floating clouds, truly worthy of the world¡¯s number one master of calligraphy.¡±


    The attendant was indifferent, for who did not know that the four characters in the bookhouse were by Master Du? What he did not know was that Yueyao had previously been unaware that these characters were penned by Master Du. Yueyao greatly admired this master known worldwide for his calligraphy, hence her deep understanding and extensive study of his work.


    The bookhouse covered a large area. The attendant led Yueyao to a building. Standing outside, Yueyao looked up at the three-story structure, thinking, this place was less like a bookhouse and more like a gathering place for scholars.


    Entering the main hall, Yueyao saw on the wall facing the entrance a portrait of Confucius. To the left and right hung couplets; the left read ¡°Among any three people walking, I will find something to learn surely,¡± and the right read ¡°Isn¡¯t it delightful to have friends coming from distant quarters?¡±


    Beneath the portrait was an ebony wood desk, and in the center of it was a bronze tripod carved with characters, flanked by offerings of fruit and pastry.

 Chapter 87: 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse_2

    Chapter 87: Chapter 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse_2


    A man, about fifty years old, dressed in a cyan garment and exuding the air of a scholar, having heard what Attendant Student said, came over and led Yueyao to a small study on the side. Once inside the study, he asked, ¡°Old Master, young lady, my surname is Lan. May I ask what kind of calligraphy copybook does the young lady wish to acquire?¡±


    Yueyao stated her request, ¡°My younger brother is starting his education, and I want to obtain a copybook in the Ou style for his practice. I need a handwritten copy by a famous person.¡± There was really no hope for an original; people who owned originals would keep them at home and not sell them unless absolutely necessary.


    Mr. Lan, seeing Yueyao¡¯s humility and understanding, and then seeing Ma Chengteng nod slightly towards him, said, ¡°Young lady, you are in luck, our bookhouse happens to have a calligraphy copybook in the Ou style. I will now ask someone to fetch it for you to see.¡±


    Yueyao nodded her head.


    Mr. Lan instructed the Attendant Student and then turned to Yueyao with a smile, ¡°If the young lady does not mind, could you please write a few characters for this old man to see?¡±


    Yueyao was unwilling. A lady¡¯s calligraphy should not be casually displayed. Moreover, she did not want others to see her handwriting and thus shook her head, showing a lack of courtesy.


    ...


    Mr. Lan looked towards Ma Chengteng.


    Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°Yueyao, just write a few characters, it¡¯s a custom here at Qingfeng Bookhouse. There¡¯s no harm in it.¡± He wondered why the child was being so cautious.


    Meanwhile, an Attendant Student brought over the writing materials.


    Yueyao internally complained, ¡°What kind of ridiculous rule is this.¡± But at this moment, she had no choice but to go through with it. Reluctant to show her real skill, Yueyao picked up the brush and wrote four characters: Qingfeng Bookhouse.


    Yueyao had started learning the Willow-body calligraphy style at the age of two in her previous life, and after dedicating over twenty years of diligent study and practice to it, while not comparable to a great calligrapher, her skill was certainly not mediocre. Even if she tried to hide it, it couldn¡¯t be completely concealed, so she deliberately wrote the characters poorly, yet they still carried a degree of refinement.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s Willow-body calligraphy, Mr. Lan¡¯s gaze towards her changed. At such a young age, she had managed to evoke some of the charm of the Willow-body style. Truly a talent with potential. It was a pity she was a young lady. If she were a young man, he could recommend her to meet famous persons. If they took her in as a student, it would be both a good opportunity and a great honor.


    One of the reasons that Qingfeng Bookhouse attracted scholars, which Yueyao did not know, was that if you showcased your talent here and won the approval of several in charge, the bookhouse would recommend you to famous persons. Whether you could become a student of such persons depended on personal fate, but for students from poor families, such an opportunity was tremendously valuable.


    Mr. Lan exclaimed, ¡°If the young lady persists, she will undoubtedly become a great master.¡± With guidance from a renowned teacher, she really could become a top calligrapher.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I have reached my limit; I cannot continue further. I plan to learn another style. I wonder if you could recommend one or two.¡±


    Mr. Lan felt a sense of pity for the wasted talent. After contemplating for a moment, he said, ¡°Your writing is elegant and refined. How about choosing the ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡¯? Its characteristics are elegance and flowing grace, akin to floating clouds pursuing natural beauty.¡±


    Yueyao smiled in thanks, ¡°Very well.¡± She had actually just mentioned that on purpose. She had no intention of giving up learning the plum blossom calligraphy style. Having mastered the Willow-body style and then adding the plum blossom style would be sufficient. She intended to devote all her attention to painting and had no time to learn another style of calligraphy. However, having such a scroll for reference was still acceptable.


    As Mr. Lan prepared to leave to fetch the calligraphy scroll, Yueyao turned to Ma Chengteng and said, ¡°Uncle, I still wish to select a few more books of interest.¡±


    Being a reader, Ma Chengteng hoped everyone would be diligent in learning. Although his niece was a woman, it did not prevent him from hoping that Yueyao would become a talented lady. ¡°Of course, no problem. You go ahead, I have some old friends here, and I¡¯ll go greet them.¡±


    Yueyao nodded her head.


    Mr. Lan smiled and said, ¡°The books are on the second floor. Please, young lady.¡±


    Upon reaching the second floor, Yueyao was immediately greeted by a waft of ink scent. She looked at the neatly arranged rows of bookshelves, with the books perfectly aligned. Each shelf had labels indicating the category of books and small tags specifying the exact rows and columns.


    The weather was good today, so all the surrounding windows were fully open, allowing sunlight to pour in, making the entire house bright and cheerful.


    Yueyao began to look through the rows according to the summaries. The range of books was vast, and this level contained all sorts of miscellaneous books. The books concerning imperial examinations were in the third building. Her father¡¯s study held mostly books on imperial examinations but also many on Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.

 Chapter 88: 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse_3

    Chapter 88: Chapter 41: Qingfeng Bookhouse_3


    Yueyao looked at many books, but her eyes finally fixated on the medical texts. Previously, when she was at the Taoist temple, the Great Grandmaster was skilled in medical skills and often diagnosed and treated people. She not only earned money but also gained a lot of respect from others. Most importantly, it was a way to maintain good health.


    Yueyao had no intention of learning medical skills, as each skill required focused specialization, and her strengths and talents were in painting. Painting was considered a refined activity for their kind of families, and the Lian family would encourage, not oppose it. However, studying medicine, which was regarded as a lower occupation, was certainly out of the question for them. Besides, learning medicine would also require finding a master, which was an impractical notion.


    Nevertheless, Yueyao adopted an attitude of seeking to understand more about it. Practicing medicine to save people was definitely impossible for her, but learning a bit more about it could not do any harm. Yueyao swept through all the books on the medical shelf, planning to buy them all.


    Mr. Lan looked at Yueyao in astonishment.


    Yueyao explained, ¡°This time I was able to come out because I was buying calligraphy books for my younger brother. The next time I get a chance to leave might be hard to come by. So, I want to buy more books to read slowly at home.¡± It was likely she would be criticized once she returned.


    Mr. Lan, however, shook his head, ¡°Miss, the bookhouse has rules. You can purchase a maximum of six books from each category. You can¡¯t buy all the books. Miss, biting off more than you can chew is not advisable. It¡¯s better to understand the books thoroughly first before buying more later.¡± Actually, Mr. Lan thought Yueyao wouldn¡¯t really read those books; she was just buying them for the sake of collecting. Of course, the rule was real, not made up by him.


    ...


    Yueyao widened her eyes in surprise. So there was such a rule. Owning enough money should have been enough. Upon confirming that truly only six books of one kind could be purchased, Yueyao compromised. She then selected six books including ¡°Shennong¡¯s Materia Medica,¡± ¡°Classic of Internal Medicine,¡± ¡°Essential Prescriptions of the Golden Coffer,¡± and ¡°Medical Canon.¡±


    Yueyao was shocked by such strange regulations of the bookhouse, and suddenly had a thought, ¡°Sir, do you have any books that provide a detailed introduction to painting? My painting skills have reached a bottleneck; I can¡¯t advance any further. I¡¯d like to find books that offer more insights into painting skills. I wonder if your bookhouse has any.¡± It¡¯s good to speak honestly to such people, as this is how one finds satisfactory items.


    Hearing Yueyao mention having reached a bottleneck, Mr. Lan¡¯s mouth twitched. An eight-year-old claiming that her painting skills had hit a bottleneck was not shocking but rather too presumptuous. But every visitor was a customer, and he needed to cater to the customer¡¯s needs as much as possible. Mr. Lan hesitated for a while and said, ¡°When you come down later, draw whatever you like, and I will have a renowned person take a look and give you some advice.¡± Mr. Lan spoke so politely partly because Yueyao¡¯s calligraphy she had written previously was quite good.


    Yueyao smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Sir, you have misunderstood me. I just wanted to buy books about painting. The advice is not necessary.¡± She did need guidance, but not from the reputed scholars of the bookhouse; she planned to write a letter to her teacher for instruction.


    After some thought, Mr. Lan said, ¡°Wait a moment, Miss.¡± After speaking, he also instructed a young servant on the side. The young servant immediately went out.


    Yueyao browsed the second floor and picked out over a hundred books, even buying the ¡°Great Yuan Geological Map.¡± Buying so many books made her a significant customer at the Qingfeng Bookhouse.


    Mr. Lan was going to say something, but Yueyao hadn¡¯t violated the regulations, as she had indeed bought only six books of each category. Besides, they had already mentioned it was a rare opportunity to come out. Preventing her further might not be good for business.


    After finishing on the second floor, Yueyao went to the third floor. Mr. Lan could only shake his head at Yueyao¡¯s range of selected books. Fortunately, Yueyao was a woman, and it wasn¡¯t considered too inappropriate for her to read widely. If Yueyao were a man, Mr. Lan would have surely spoken out to stop her.


    Upon reaching the third floor, Yueyao was no longer as casual as she had been on the second floor. Now she was buying books for Brother Zheng, so she could not be careless. She picked the books very carefully, so much so that Mr. Lan was surprised. He secretly mused that she was indeed a strange girl.


    When Yueyao came down, the sun was about to set. Chengteng was waiting in the living room, and beside Chengteng were two young boys, around ten years old.


    One wore a dark-colored python-patterned robe, and the other wore a precious blue brocade robe. The young master in the blue brocade robe saw the Attendant Student behind Yueyao holding a stack of books and couldn¡¯t help but laugh mockingly.


    Seeing the young boy sneer at her, Yueyao did not spare him an extra glance. She walked over to Chengteng. She hadn¡¯t even begun to speak.

 Chapter 89: 42: Guan Jingshuo

    Chapter 89: Chapter 42: Guan Jingshuo


    Yueyao regarded the two youths as nothing, walking straight towards Ma Chengteng. Following behind, the Attendant Student carried more than a dozen books. The books previously selected had already been sent to the checkout counter.


    The young man clad in a jewel-blue brocade robe couldn¡¯t help muttering when he saw Yueyao didn¡¯t speak, ¡°Cousin, strange things happen every year, but this year seems especially full of them. What does a young girl need so many of the Four Books and Five Classics for? She doesn¡¯t have to take the imperial examinations. Just seeing those books gives me a headache.¡± The books that the Attendant Student was holding were all for the imperial examinations.


    Although the young master in dark clothes was also surprised, he said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no rule saying that only men can read the Four Books and Five Classics.¡±


    Ma Chengteng introduced the two young men to Yueyao, ¡°Yueyao, this is the Heir Apparent of Marquis Yongding and the Ninth Young Master from Duke Ning¡¯s Mansion.¡± The Ma Family, previously also a Marquis, had interactions with these illustrious families and even intermarried, making them relatives. Now, although they had lost their nobility title, the Ma Family hadn¡¯t completely declined, and the connections were still there, even though they had become much more distant.


    The young man in the jewel-blue brocade robe, upon hearing Ma Chengteng¡¯s words, said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the Third Miss of the Lian family?¡± He had heard of the Lian family¡¯s Third Miss early on. Rumored to have a gift for painting, considered by Jiangnan¡¯s number one painter to have been a pity she was born a girl; otherwise, there would be a successor. This remark had spread to the Capital City, and everyone knew that the Lian family had produced a talented lady.


    When Yueyao heard Heir to Marquis Yongding, she was momentarily stunned. She had heard too much about Guan Jingshuo in her previous life.


    ...


    Guan Jingshuo was born into a noble family, his father being Marquis Yongding and his mother the legitimate eldest daughter of Duke Ning¡¯s Mansion. He was conferred Heir soon after birth, truly born with a silver spoon. And yet, he displayed none of the arrogance one might expect from a child of an illustrious household. He was instead modest and studious, diligent and hardworking. Coupled with exceptional intelligence, he ranked first in the children¡¯s examination at twelve, becoming the case leader, and topped the provincial examinations at thirteen, claiming the title of the top scholar for Capital City. Many said the Princely Heir would pass all three levels of the imperial examinations in succession. Unfortunately, an accident led to his death at the age of fourteen; he fell from a horse.


    If Yueyao hadn¡¯t overheard those filthy matters in Nunnery, she surely would have believed it to be an accident. But now, looking back, whether it was truly an accident is questionable. One should know that in families like theirs, the horses are well-trained. Normally, even if there are drums and gongs playing nearby, the horses wouldn¡¯t get agitated and wild. So, whether it was an accident or not, only heaven knows.


    Thinking of such a talent dying amidst conspiracies and scheming, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize the young Marquis Yongding Heir before her. Although he looked youthful, his stature was tall and straight, with a face like a handsome jade sculpture, eyebrows like ink paintings, and a pair of eyes so dark they seemed as if they could drip water.


    Looking at Guan Jingshuo, people said the Heir to Marquis Yongding had no arrogance, yet Yueyao felt it wasn¡¯t that he lacked arrogance, but that he kept it concealed within. Just like now, even as he stood quietly there, he was exceptionally elegant and charismatic, exuding an aura of noble purity and leaving others feeling naturally ashamed in his presence.


    Yueyao sighed heavily in her heart; it truly was a pity. Without that conspiracy, perhaps the Great Yuan Dynasty would have seen two monstrous talents who achieved a first-place ranking in all three levels of the imperial examinations.


    Young Master Ning, Ning Shaoming, seeing Yueyao¡¯s infatuated expression, became displeased, ¡°Hmph, even though my cousin has a reputation for talent and is handsome and suave, you don¡¯t have to look at him with such infatuation! I¡¯ll have you know, my cousin has high standards and wouldn¡¯t fancy...¡±


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Although he didn¡¯t know why Yueyao was looking at Guan Jingshuo, he trusted in his niece¡¯s character. Ning Shaoming¡¯s words were slandering his niece¡¯s reputation, which was utterly indecent. He snorted coldly, ¡°Young Master Ning seems to have quite a way with words?¡±


    Ning Shaoming turned an unsightly color on hearing Ma Chengteng¡¯s remark. Had he spoken wrongly? Was the woman not here acting lovestruck? Otherwise, why would she be staring at his cousin?


    Guan Jingshuo, seeing that Shaoming was about to retort, decisively stopped him, ¡°Shaoming, talking like this in a bookstore is unbecoming.¡± Did this brat not see that although Miss Lian¡¯s gaze lingered a bit long on him, it was filled with admiration and a touch of pity aside from surprise? Although he didn¡¯t know what the lady was feeling pity for, he knew for certain she hadn¡¯t been lost in her gaze towards him.


    Ning Shaoming reluctantly closed his mouth.


    Guan Jingshuo pulled Shaoming to apologize to Yueyao. Ning Shaoming, with a reluctant face, said, ¡°You want me to apologize? What right have you?¡±

 Chapter 90: 42: Guan Jingshuo_2

    Chapter 90: Chapter 42: Guan Jingshuo_2


    Yueyao had just recalled those events with some regret. Seeing Ning Shaoming spit out words that were not human speech, she barely gave him a second glance, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go!¡± Raised by two renowned scholars, Lian Dongbo and Wen Chengxiang, Yueyao carried a proud spirit in her bones. She had no regard for the likes of Ning Shaoming. Speaking to such a person would only lower her own taste.


    Moreover, although Qingfeng Bookhouse did not restrict access to men and women, under normal circumstances, large households would not allow their daughters to come to the bookhouse. After all, the bookhouse was a world for men. Having been brought here today by her uncle, she was certain to face some controversy back at the Lian Mansion. This was only possible thanks to her enlightened uncle, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to come at all.


    If being scolded or despised was tolerable, being ignored was the most unbearable. Ning Shaoming was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But Guan Jingshuo apologized to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, please forgive me. My cousin has always been uncensored, and I hope you will not take it to heart.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression did not change at all with Guan Jingshuo¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was looking at you. I just wanted to see what the Heir to Marquis Yongding, renowned throughout the Capital City, was like. If I was abrupt, please forgive me.¡± Yueyao¡¯s words fell short of saying, ¡°I¡¯m looking openly, there¡¯s nothing shameful about it.¡±


    Ning Shaoming was dumbfounded, and even Guan Jingshuo was momentarily taken aback. He had seen many young ladies express their admiration, but none so righteous and, well, so hearty. Guan Jingshuo found this young lady quite interesting, ¡°May I ask then, what was the regret that showed in Miss¡¯s eyes just now?¡± He genuinely didn¡¯t understand why this girl had a look of regret when she looked at him. What was there to regret about him? He was undeniably a favored son of heaven.


    ...


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Heir Apparent, you are mistaken. Uncle, let us go!¡± Even if her family had wronged her, what would it matter if she spoke out now? People would think she was insane.


    Guan Jingshuo looked at Yueyao¡¯s retreating back, his face full of confusion. That intense look of regret, he was certain he had not misread. But why feel regret looking at him? He was convinced that the girl had not known him before. It was only after Lord Ma¡¯s introduction that she showed a look of regret. Why?


    Ning Shaoming, however, was pulling Guan Jingshuo away, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this girl is definitely trying to catch your attention with this method.¡± His own cousin, although only eleven years old, was the most sought-after groom in the Capital City. As for those young girls, which one did not swoon over her cousin? This renowned daughter of the Lian family was no exception; another with a crush.


    Mr. Lan led the two of them to a small private room, presenting two books. Yueyao opened one and was thrilled, ¡°Mr. Lan, I will take both of these.¡±


    Having just learned that Yueyao was a student of Lian Dongbo, Mr. Lan knew that Qingfeng Bookhouse excelled at discovering talent. They especially supported the not yet famous, promising limitless returns. Qingfeng Bookhouse did not limit their sights to gender; their goal was profit, maximizing profit.


    Intrigued by this young lady, whom even Jiangnan¡¯s Greatest Painter had lamented was a pity for being a woman, Mr. Lan wanted to see just how talented she was to deserve such praise. If she was truly gifted, she was worth nurturing, ¡°If Miss could leave a painting with Qingfeng Bookhouse, these two books would be gifted to Miss.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head without hesitation. Books were only worth a few hundred silvers. But if her paintings were to get out, her skill, which had taken years to cultivate and wasn¡¯t obtained overnight, would soon be revealed. Those Great Painters had incredibly sharp eyes and would certainly see through her. Even if she wasn¡¯t exposed, she would be hailed as a prodigy. She had enough of being hailed as a talented lady in her last life. In this life, she wanted no part of that cursed fame, ¡°Currently, my paintings are not worthy of your gaze, sir. When I feel they are ready in the future, I will seek your advice.¡±


    Mr. Lan was a bit disappointed, but after so many years in the business, observing people¡¯s expressions was his specialty. If Yueyao had hesitated, he would have pursued the matter further. But the young lady in front of him had refused without a second thought. He was convinced that even without these two books, the third young lady of the Lian family wouldn¡¯t draw for him to see, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve purchased many books from the bookhouse today, I will offer you a thirty percent discount.¡± She brought over a hundred books and a book of calligraphy, these two being limited editions, all quite expensive.

 Chapter 91: 42: Guan Jingshuo_3

    Chapter 91: Chapter 42: Guan Jingshuo_3


    Upon calculating the cost, Yueyao was covered in cold sweat. Even with a thirty percent discount, the total was still one thousand eight hundred ninety-six taels. Furthermore, they offered a concession, waiving six taels of silver. In other words, the total came to one thousand eight hundred ninety taels of silver. These books alone almost cost two thousand taels. Such a money burner.


    Ma Chengteng, however, did not find it very expensive. To them, books were priceless. Like usual, Ma Chengteng would spend hundreds to thousands of taels on books, calligraphy, or paintings, and even more so on famous artists¡¯ works, easily splurging thousands of taels. This time, seeing Yueyao buy so many items for over a thousand taels, Ma Chengteng truly did not take it to heart.


    A heavy sigh escaped from Yueyao¡¯s heart once again. With an aunt in the Inner Courtyard who spent money like water, and now an uncle who regarded money as dirt. Should the Ma Family indeed take Cheng Li as another bride, decline would only be a matter of time. It seemed necessary to find a suitable opportunity to subtly remind her uncle.


    Ma Chengteng did share with Yueyao that he had just visited an art gallery, ¡°The bookhouse will hold a painting exhibition in a while...¡± He stopped there. Even if he mentioned it, it would not be appropriate for Yueyao to attend. This time it was a quest for a letter seeking, a location devoid of human presence. A painting exhibition, bustling with people, was no place for a young lady to show her face.


    Yueyao was aware of this painting exhibition. Qingfeng Bookhouse held it once every quarter. The paintings were sourced from all the famous artists who contributed, then reviewed by experts before being displayed. Many who were keen on painting would visit and learn by copying. After the exhibition concluded, these paintings would generally be sold. Those who liked them could purchase. This business model was quite unique but had cultivated many talents, among whom quite a few became great painters.


    Yueyao felt somewhat regretful, why did she have to be born as a man!


    ...


    After leaving the bookhouse, the sun had already set.


    Nanny Deng looked at the stack of books being moved onto the carriage. Nanny Deng asked some questions, mostly about whom Yueyao had encountered in the bookhouse. Of course, no riffraff would be found in the bookhouse. Anyone who dared to cause trouble there would only be brave enough to never return. With a ruined reputation, one¡¯s future would be over as well.


    Thinking of her uncle¡¯s particularly warm treatment towards the Heir to Marquis Yongding, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help raising a question, ¡°Nanny, what is the Ma Family¡¯s relationship with Marquis Yongding¡¯s Household?¡± If there were no ties, her uncle could not possibly be so concerned about Guan Jingshuo.


    Upon hearing that Yueyao met the Heir to Marquis Yongding, Nanny Deng let out a light sigh, ¡°Miss is perhaps unaware, the late Lady of the Marquis Yongding and our Madam were close friends within the boudoir. Just did not expect...¡± She did not expect both of them to have passed away.


    Yueyao was stunned, ¡°Why have I never heard Mother mention this?¡± She had completely no recollection of this. Maybe it was not that she had no memory of it, but rather that it had been too long and she had forgotten.


    Nanny Deng chuckled lightly, ¡°The Lady of the Marquis Yongding has passed away, how could Madam bring this up in front of you?¡± It was not appropriate to continuously mention the Heir Apparent before a daughter who was already betrothed. It would be unseemly to talk about another young man in front of her.


    Yueyao uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°Madam and the Lady of the Marquis Yongding were really close?¡±


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°You might not know, miss, but back when the Lady of the Marquis Yongding Mansion was your age, she too was known as a talented lady in the Capital City. She later met Madam and their personalities and interests matched well, cherishing each other dearly. They were as good as sisters. Just that, alas...¡± Both of them had died so early, and both were stopped by the same hurdle.


    Yueyao curiously asked, ¡°Why does Nanny sigh?¡±


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t know, back then, when Madam found out the Lady of the Marquis Yongding had chosen her concubine-born sister as the stepmother, she wrote to the Lady of the Marquis Yongding saying it was inappropriate. Should there be any disputes in the future, resting on the Heir Apparent¡¯s shoulders would be not only a stepmother but also the status of an aunt, which would be very disadvantageous for the Heir Apparent. Later, Madam received a reply only to realize that the decision was not within the Lady of the Marquis Yongding¡¯s control.¡± Nanny Deng was very familiar with the ins and outs of this matter. When the Lady of the Marquis Yongding wanted to change her decision, the Ning family did not give her that chance.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Then what happened?¡± No sooner had she asked than she realized how foolish the question was. What happened after was the current situation; the matter had been settled, and the Heir to Marquis Yongding seemed to be doing well.


    Nanny Deng continued, ¡°Fortunately, the stepmother had no children, so she always treated the Heir as her own child. Had the stepmother had her own offspring, I¡¯m afraid the current Heir to Marquis Yongding...¡± With her own children, everyone has selfish desires; having children naturally leads one to hope for the best for them. The legitimate wife becomes a stumbling block. Duke Ning, the brother of the late Lady of the Marquis Yongding, shared the same mother with her. If the situation had been different, the Heir to Marquis Yongding would certainly have met an early demise. Luckily, the Lady of the Marquis Yongding had no children.


    Yueyao suddenly asked, ¡°Was she unable to bear children, or was it...¡± Yueyao¡¯s implication was whether the issue lay with the stepmother herself or if it was due to someone¡¯s schemes. If it was a scheme, that person must have been the previous Lady of the Marquis Yongding.


    Nanny Deng was so startled her eyes nearly popped out. She wasn¡¯t shocked so much at whether Lady Xiao Ning was a victim of plotting, but rather by Yueyao¡¯s words. When had the young lady become so knowledgeable about these sordid affairs, ¡°Miss, these are words that must absolutely not be spoken carelessly.¡±


    Yueyao smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just between us, who else could I tell!¡± She was not foolish enough to speak such things recklessly.


    Reflecting on Guan Jingshuo¡¯s plight, Yueyao pondered that perhaps his early demise was not unrelated to his stepmother. When a woman sought vengeance, she would not bother with many considerations¡ªjust like herself back then, who would not hesitate to destroy the Lian family to get her revenge.

 Chapter 92: 43: Uncles Family Affairs (Part 1)

    Chapter 92: Chapter 43: Uncle¡¯s Family Affairs (Part 1)


    Upon returning to Ma¡¯s Mansion, it was already time for lights to be lit.


    Yueyao and Ma Chengteng had dinner together. During the meal, Yueyao had wanted to bring up the spending matter several times. But with reason still intact, she ultimately held back from voicing her thoughts. As an outsider, and still a child, speaking such words would definitely provoke her uncle¡¯s annoyance.


    Yueyao returned to Begonia Garden and hadn¡¯t reached the courtyard before a figure rushed towards her. Holding the wailing Brother Zheng in her arms, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but let out a light laugh. The child was fussing so much just because she was a little late getting back!


    Yueyao squatted down to wipe Brother Zheng¡¯s tears away and coaxed him until he finally laughed. Only then did she take Tingzheng by the hand and lead him into the courtyard. She asked Mu Qiu to bring some water and personally washed Brother Zheng¡¯s face, then she smiled and said, ¡°Sister was picking out books for Brother Zheng; that¡¯s why I returned late. You should trust Sister. When Sister says she won¡¯t leave Brother Zheng behind, she will keep her word.¡±


    It was the first time since Brother Zheng had spent such a long time away from Yueyao, and he felt insecure. Now, embarrassed, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m scared.¡± He was truly frightened that he might never see his sister again. So as night fell, he waited at the door until now.


    Yueyao¡¯s heart also felt a sourness, ¡°Alright, Sister will try to come back earlier if she¡¯s got things to do. Did you practice your calligraphy today?¡±


    ...


    Eagerly, Brother Zheng asked someone to bring out the calligraphy he had practiced. Watching Brother Zheng¡¯s work, Yueyao smiled as she took out a model calligraphy book, ¡°When you return, you can practice writing using this book.¡±


    Yueyao had already looked at this calligraphy book. Though not an original, it was created by a master. The book began with the essential tips for practicing Ou style, and Yueyao recognized its merit immediately: one must hold the brush firmly and properly, the strength of the strokes interplay between heavy and light, and one should contemplate and be still. Evaluate the shape of the characters, keep the spacing even on all sides, ensure all eight directions are complete; harmonize the long and short strokes, find the balance between thickness and thinness; approach detailing slowly, and achieve a natural form¡ªthat is the most exquisite part.


    Brother Zheng could not yet fully recognize all these characters, so Yueyao read them to him, one by one. Once he had learned the Hundred Family Surnames, it was time for Brother Zheng to study the characters in the calligraphy book.


    Yueyao soothed Brother Zheng to sleep. Looking at his jade-like face with a sweet smile, she revealed a faint smile of her own.


    Nanny Deng felt a bitterness in her heart. If the Madam were here, the young lady wouldn¡¯t need to be so exhausted in her efforts. Not only did she have to guard against the malicious ambitions of Lady Mo¡¯s family but she also had to care for Young Master Zheng. The young lady was too tired. Sadly, there was very little she could do for the young lady.


    The next day when Yueyao went to pay respects to Lady Cheng, not only was Ma Linlin there but also Cheng Lizi and Loo Ying were present. Everyone looked at her with unfriendly expressions.


    Lady Cheng¡¯s face was particularly unsightly. The day before yesterday, Yueyao chose jewelry costing several thousand taels, and yesterday she spent more than two thousand taels (Lady Cheng didn¡¯t know about the four thousand taels from the Money Shop). Just a few days and she had nearly spent ten thousand taels of silver. It¡¯s as if they thought the Ma Family had a mountain of gold and silver¡ªyet even if they actually had such wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be for her to squander.


    Ma Linlin knew her father had accompanied Yueyao outside for a day, not returning until late. In all the years she had been alive, her father had never taken her out once. He treated his niece better than his own daughter, which naturally incited resentment in Ma Linlin.


    Cheng Lizi was contemplating how Ma Chengteng had always treated her like she was invisible, yet he treated Yueyao as if she were a treasured pearl, inevitably leading to some discomfort in her heart. Although there should be a difference in how relatives are treated, the disparity in this case seemed far too great.


    Loo Ying¡¯s gaze towards Yueyao turned increasingly unfriendly. It was not just being taken out by her uncle for a day¡ªusually, even when he saw her, it was cold and indifferent. He would not even spare her an extra word, acting as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. Both being nieces, the difference in the treatment they received was like heaven and earth.


    Yueyao acted as though she hadn¡¯t noticed these hostile glances. In her past life, being the Capital City¡¯s number one talented lady, coupled with her beauty, she, possessing both talent and looks, had an engaged fiance? who was called the Capital City¡¯s number one son, and was envied by many. She had become immune to the sneers, jeers, and isolation she faced.


    Yueyao curtseyed to Lady Cheng and then greeted her cousins.


    Because of Yueyao¡¯s mother, Lady Cheng did not like Yueyao. Now, after the girl had been there for just a couple of days and had already spent nearly ten thousand taels of their money, Lady Cheng felt a disgust towards Yueyao. However, out of consideration for her husband, she dared not behave recklessly. Out of sight, out of mind, she immediately dismissed Yueyao, ¡°Begonia Garden isn¡¯t close to here, so there¡¯s no need for you to come and pay your respects tomorrow.¡± Lady Cheng didn¡¯t dare scold Yueyao, and she even signaled a warning with her eyes to Ma Linlin. Her husband was so fond of that girl; her daughter would not benefit from a conflict with her.

 Chapter 93: 43: Maternal Uncles Affairs (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 93: Chapter 43: Maternal Uncle¡¯s Affairs (Part 1)_2


    The so-called protocols should not be abandoned, Yueyao is certainly going to come over for a courtesy visit tomorrow. She does not wish to be criticized again for lacking manners and disrespecting her elders. She can have her own little temperament, but on such issues, she absolutely cannot afford to give others any handle.


    Before Yueyao could leave, Ma Linlin said with a smile, ¡°Cousin has been here for so many days, yet I haven¡¯t paid you a visit. I shall accompany you today.¡±


    Yueyao understood that Ma Linlin¡¯s visit was a pretense, and her true intention was to see what Uncle had bought for her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until the fourth day at the Ma Family to mention visiting. Yueyao should have bought gifts for her female cousins when she went out. But this time she was accompanying Uncle, and it would have been inappropriate to openly buy gifts with Uncle¡¯s money for her cousins. Thus, Yueyao feigned ignorance and did not bring anything.


    As Yueyao suspected, Ma Linlin¡¯s eagerness to accompany her was indeed to check what her father had bought for Lian Yueyao yesterday, and Loo Ying harbored the same thought.


    Cheng Lizi did not want to go initially. She was focused on Ma Peng, who was much older than Yueyao and already engaged, so there was no conflict with her. But when Lady Cheng gave her a meaningful look, she had no choice but to join the excitement. In her heart, Cheng Lizi also felt uncomfortable. She had been in Ma¡¯s Mansion for nearly half a year, and the marriage arrangement had not been finalized. If the delay continued, she would miss the prime marriage age.


    Upon returning to Begonia Garden, Yueyao led the three of them directly to the bedroom. Ma Linlin looked around but saw nothing that caught her fancy. All the items were very common and unimpressive to her.


    ...


    Loo Ying spoke first, ¡°Yesterday, Uncle took Cousin out, and it was late when you returned. What did you buy?¡±


    After inviting the three guests to sit down, Yueyao replied, ¡°I had been owing Brother Zheng some calligraphy practice papers for two days, so I asked Uncle to take me out to buy them. Yesterday, Uncle took me to Qingfeng Bookhouse, and we bought quite a number of books there. Hua Lei, please bring up the books.¡± Hua Lei and Mu Qiu brought over a stack of thick books.


    The topmost books were all related to the imperial examinations. Of course, the calligraphy practice papers and two books on painting had already been taken away. The rest of the books could be purchased anywhere, so Ma Linlin and the others were free to pick any they desired.


    Looking at the stack of books, Ma Linlin could hardly believe it, ¡°Just these?¡± Ma Linlin and Ma Yue were like Lady Cheng¡ªimpatient with reading and practicing calligraphy. They would rather enjoy eating, drinking, and playing than studying. Loo Ying preferred jewelry, and the Cheng family was not a scholarly family, believing that knowing a few characters was sufficient. Cheng Lizi came for the wealth and prestige of the Ma Family, and since her arrival, she had focused on dressing up and currying favor, rather than on books.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°We visited several bookstores, and I didn¡¯t find any practice papers I liked. Uncle then took me to Qingfeng Bookhouse. Because it was quite far, we returned very late. If Cousin doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask the servants who accompanied us.¡± Going to the Money Shop to move so many small silver pieces, she thought it was to exchange silver. She did not suspect Yueyao of anything.


    Nanny Deng heard Yueyao¡¯s explanation and glared at Ma Linlin and the others, her facial color turning purple with anger. Uncle Master had only taken his niece out once, but now these people were interrogating her as if she were a criminal. How could she not be furious? But she also knew that she had to bow her head under someone else¡¯s roof.


    Ma Linlin looked at Yueyao suspiciously but eventually stood up and said, ¡°I naturally believe you. If Cousin is not busy, come with me to play in the garden.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Cousin sister, you go ahead, I¡¯ll come over later. I need to organize these books first.¡± If nothing went wrong, she should be returning home tomorrow. Having stayed at the Lian Mansion for four days, it was imperative that she return tomorrow; otherwise, grandmother would surely send someone to fetch her.


    While Yueyao was organizing the books, Nanny Deng came in to seek guidance, mentioning that an old sister friend was looking for her to catch up. Yueyao agreed at once.


    After Nanny Deng left and returned, she saw hesitation on Yueyao¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to tell the young lady about these matters. But what Granny Liu said afterwards made Nanny Deng hesitate.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I am in charge of the second branch now. No matter whether it¡¯s good or bad, I have to take it on. Mother, even if I can¡¯t resolve it now, I can learn. As for what I don¡¯t know or understand, you can just guide me from the side.¡±


    After drinking a cup of tea, Nanny Deng finally said, ¡°Young lady, it was Granny Liu who came looking for me earlier. Young lady, Granny Liu is the steward mother for the cousin young master and was previously a trusted nanny of the Old Madam.¡±


    Yueyao now understood; there¡¯s no going to the temple without a cause. If Granny Liu sought out Nanny Deng, it was likely she had some favor to ask: ¡°What did Granny Liu ask mother for?¡±


    Nanny Deng had become immune to Yueyao¡¯s sharpness. The young lady had always been clever, so her guess was not unusual, ¡°Granny Liu came anxiously telling me that Lady Cheng brought Miss Cheng here with the intention of having the Eldest Young Master marry Miss Cheng. If that happens, the Inner Courtyard of the Ma Family will truly become Lady Cheng¡¯s domain.¡± Granny Liu pleaded earnestly with her, saying the young lady was intelligent, and if she could think of a solution, it would be wonderful. Of course, while the request itself wasn¡¯t taken to heart, there was one sentence that made her hesitate.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression showed no significant reaction, ¡°What did Granny Liu say that moved you, mother?¡± If there hadn¡¯t been anything compelling, Nanny Deng would certainly not have hesitated and would have outright refused instead of mentioning it to her.


    One must admit, Granny Liu was really shrewd. She had been in the mansion for merely four days and had already made her move, probably because she saw that uncle was fond of and trusted her.


    Nanny Deng sighed softly, ¡°Young lady, Granny Liu said that the main branch of the Lian family is unreliable. You are still so young, and Brother Zheng is too much of a child to shoulder responsibilities. If the cousin young master recovers, you will have an additional support in the future. Young lady, since the main branch is unreliable, we should indeed seek another path.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Lady Mo scheming over Yueyao¡¯s silver, Nanny Deng would not have entertained Granny Liu¡¯s words at all. But now, with the main branch not only unreliable but also to be guarded against, the Ma Family became the sole support.


    Lady Cheng was clearly not fond of the young lady, though the Eldest Young Master was alright. In any case, Madam had saved the Eldest Young Master¡¯s life; helping him again this time, the cousin young master would remember this favor. But Nanny Deng didn¡¯t want Yueyao to be involved in such dirty affairs. She was truly caught in a dilemma.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Does cousin brother fancy Miss Cheng himself? If he doesn¡¯t fancy her, how can Lady Cheng arrange things so arbitrarily? There¡¯s still uncle, isn¡¯t there?¡± Uncle married Lady Cheng as a stepmother, and given Cheng Family¡¯s decent status back then, otherwise, even the stepmother wouldn¡¯t have qualified. Although the Ma Family was somewhat lacking now, at least the uncle was still an official at court, and the Ma Family had a solid foundation, with the cousin young master being the legitimate eldest son, his marriage prospects should be selective. Uncle should understand that if cousin brother marries a girl from the Cheng Family, he will lose the support of a wife¡¯s family in the future.


    At this thought, Yueyao suddenly became suspicious. Such a simple truth, uncle surely would have known. But why then, in the previous life, did cousin brother end up marrying Cheng Lizi!

 Chapter 94: 44: Uncles Family Affairs (Part 2)

    Chapter 94: Chapter 44: Uncle¡¯s Family Affairs (Part 2)


    Nanny Deng actually regretted her words right after she said them. This matter was not something the young lady could involve herself in. The young lady was so young, she shouldn¡¯t have been exposed to such indelicate matters.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then instructed Hua Lei, ¡°Go bring over the gift that my eldest cousin sent me.¡± She wanted to see what Ma Peng had gifted her. A gift also reflected his attitude toward her. If it was filled with goodwill and kindness, she would be willing to lend a hand. But if it was a perfunctory gift, she would have to ponder it over. She did indeed seek an ally, but she must not end up with a burden instead of assistance.


    Nanny Deng did not know why Yueyao suddenly changed her approach but asked Hua Lei to fetch the gift. Upon opening the box, there lay a jadeite stone carved into the shape of a seal. The jade was thoroughly translucent, about two fingers wide and as long as a middle finger.


    Yueyao was puzzled, ¡°Why would my eldest cousin send me this seal?¡± It was certainly curious¡ªother items would be understandable, but why a seal?


    Nanny Deng examined it closely and reported, ¡°Miss, you may not know, but this seal was originally given to the Eldest Young Master by his mother before her departure from the family home, to encourage him to study diligently. It was unexpected that the Eldest Young Master would re-gift it to you.¡± People of that time liked to carve their pseudonyms on the seals for personal use. Clearly, Yueyao¡¯s mother had the same intention.


    Yueyao ran her fingers over the jadeite stone. It had to be said, this piece of jade moved Yueyao. While other gifts might not have stirred her emotions, the fact that he returned her mother¡¯s item to her showed that her eldest cousin truly cared.


    ...


    Had it not been for her experiences in her past life and knowledge of Lady Cheng¡¯s shameless nature, Yueyao would have definitely not interfered in the internal affairs of the Ma Family. After all, the Ma Family was indeed a muddle of troubles. Otherwise, her grandmother would not have been hesitant about her visit to her Uncle Master¡¯s home. However, considering the actions Lady Cheng took later and her eldest cousin¡¯s kindness towards her, she felt it necessary to assist him. The most straightforward method was to agree to Granny Liu¡¯s plan to foil Lady Cheng¡¯s machinations, preventing Lady Cheng¡¯s daughter from marrying her cousin. Thereafter, perhaps if he married a lady from a reputable family, the Ma Family might not deteriorate. On a more optimistic note, even if her uncle were to pass away, as long as her eldest cousin was well, she would have an additional source of support in the future.


    After a moment of silence, Yueyao asked, ¡°Did Nanny Liu mention what Uncle Master plans regarding my eldest cousin¡¯s marriage? Does my uncle also wish for him to marry a lady from the Cheng Family?¡±


    Nanny Deng asserted confidently, ¡°Uncle Master definitely disagrees. The Cheng Family has long been in decline; how could he let his son marry a Cheng woman? Uncle Master actually hopes for his son to marry a daughter from the Peng Family.¡± This was information revealed by Granny Liu, who was desperate. As a servant, she was no match for the Lady of the house, Lady Cheng. Yueyao showing up was a timely opportunity.


    Surprise appeared in Yueyao¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Peng Family? The Peng Family of the Left Deputy Minister of Personnel?¡± Lord Peng later rose to become the Minister of Personnel. Holding authority over the promotion of officials nationwide was a significant role. If her cousin could marry into this family, his prospects would be brilliant. Surely, her uncle would also have an extended life.


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Yes. Old Grand Master once had mentored Old Master Peng, and Uncle Master also shares a good friendship with Lord Peng. Uncle Master has this intention, and the Peng Family has not declined. However, it¡¯s contingent on the Eldest Young Master¡¯s success in the higher examinations; if he doesn¡¯t pass, the marriage proposal would be stalled.¡±


    This was worrisome. The Eldest Young Master, let alone becoming a Palace Graduate, did not even have the title of a Juren anymore. However, the Peng Family¡¯s stance was clear; no title, no marriage.


    Yueyao remembered that in her previous life, her eldest cousin had not even passed the Juren examinations. Presumably, the Peng Family, seeing that he hadn¡¯t passed the Juren, thus disregarded him, ¡°Eldest cousin, it couldn¡¯t have been about the legitimate Second Young Lady of the Peng Family, could it?¡± She hoped it was not the legitimate second daughter, she thought further.


    Yet, Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Yes, it is the Peng Family¡¯s legitimate second daughter. The legitimate eldest daughter of the Peng Family had been betrothed to another. Suitable for the Eldest Young Master was their younger daughter. It is said that the young lady is not only beautiful and gentle but also very capable. Her needlework and cooking skills are top-notch.¡±


    Yueyao was somewhat perplexed, ¡°The legitimate second daughter?¡± Her cousin Tingli¡¯s wife, Madam Peng, was the legitimate second daughter of the Peng Family. Madam Peng and Tingli were of the same age, which meant they were of the same age this year. Since there was a prior arrangement with the Ma Family, how did it end up unfulfilled, and later chose her cousin Tingli instead. If that was the case, it was probably because her eldest cousin had not passed the examinations, causing the Peng Family to change their minds. They ultimately chose her cousin Tingli instead.

 Chapter 95: 44: Maternal Uncles Affairs (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 95: Chapter 44: Maternal Uncle¡¯s Affairs (Part 2)_2


    Yueyao remembered that this eldest sister-in-law in the Lian Mansion had a good reputation, but she was merely lukewarm towards her, offering nothing more than surface-level politeness. Perhaps this was also a reason.


    Nanny Deng said with a smile, ¡°Mm. The Peng Family has two young ladies. This Second Young Lady has a gentle nature, which should be good enough for the Eldest Young Master. Miss, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve just recently returned to the Capital City, and after observing the mourning period, you¡¯ll have a chance to meet more people outside. These relationships will naturally become clearer.¡± Although the young lady is betrothed, she still needs to go out and socialize, to get along well with other girls her age. Making a few friends of the same age would also be good for the young lady.


    Yueyao nodded. In her past life, because her reputation was too prominent, she was isolated by others. The only one who befriended her was Mu Qinglian, Lady Shen¡¯s niece. Later, she and Mu Qinglian were both known as the Beauties of the Capital. Then later... Yueyao reined in her wandering thoughts.


    Yueyao let out a sigh. It was better to forget about the past life¡¯s matters; otherwise, she would not live well if she always dwelled in the shadows of the past. ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ve decided to help my eldest cousin.¡± By helping her eldest cousin, she would owe her a favor so that when she needed his assistance in the future, he would surely lend a hand.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate.¡± She was confused just a moment ago to be persuaded by Granny Liu. How could the young lady be involved in such dirty matters?


    Yueyao seemed to see through Nanny Deng¡¯s inner thoughts, ¡°Nanny, Lady Mu has no bottom line in her conduct. She even claimed my private savings as her own. Once grandmother passes away, she will definitely tear off her mask of hypocrisy. By then, when I confront Lady Mu, I¡¯ll need some support.¡±


    ...


    It was this very concern that Granny Liu had exploited to sway Nanny Deng¡¯s feelings. Now that Yueyao was saying the same, Nanny Deng was internally struggling.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t pressure Nanny Deng; she just smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me, what does Granny Liu plan to do?¡± She wanted to know what Granny Liu had planned and what she wanted her to do.


    What Granny Liu wanted from Yueyao was quite simple: she hoped that Yueyao could confirm to Ma Chengteng when the time came that Cheng Lizi intended to seduce the Eldest Young Master, of course, without success.


    Granny Liu¡¯s calculation was straightforward: to use Ma Chengteng¡¯s affection for Yueyao, have Yueyao testify at the critical moment, and thus Ma Chengteng would believe Lady Cheng¡¯s malevolence.


    After contemplating for a moment, Yueyao said, ¡°Nanny, Lady Cheng dislikes me because of my mother. If my eldest cousin marries Cheng Lizi, then I can no longer rely on my aunt¡¯s family. If we can foil Lady Cheng¡¯s plan and have my eldest cousin marry a noble lady from a prominent family, that would provide another source of support.¡± Being a daughter is all about relying on one¡¯s paternal and maternal families. If one can¡¯t rely on the paternal side, they must depend on the maternal side. And if you can¡¯t count on your maternal family either, then you don¡¯t know who else to turn to.


    Nanny Deng was still hesitating.


    Yueyao, knowing Nanny Deng¡¯s concerns, said with a light laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. I can help, but I won¡¯t let myself get involved.¡± She was willing to help, but Yueyao was determined not to get tarnished by these affairs. A lady¡¯s reputation could suffer from such dealings.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Miss, can you truly avoid getting involved?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°My eldest cousin is the legitimate eldest son; his marriage affects the future of our family. As long as my uncle realizes that Cheng Lizi is not fit to bear the role of the main wife, that will be enough.¡± They were not going to commit murder or arson; just stirring and fanning the flames to let her uncle see Lady Cheng¡¯s ill intentions should suffice.


    Then and there, Nanny Deng agreed. As long as the young lady was not getting involved, lending this help was alright. After all, she didn¡¯t like Lady Cheng either.


    Yueyao said, ¡°Then let her tell you the detailed plan. If she hides the slightest detail and something goes wrong, it won¡¯t be related to you, Nanny.¡±


    With a smile, Nanny Deng replied, ¡°Rest assured, Miss, I will handle it.¡±


    Nanny Deng soon returned and reported the plan to Yueyao. After explaining, she expressed her concern, ¡°Miss, by getting in touch with Granny Liu like this, if things come to light, Lady Cheng will certainly make things difficult for the young lady.¡± Nanny Deng was afraid Lady Cheng would seek retribution from the young lady.


    Yueyao¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery, ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll be returning to Lian Mansion the day after tomorrow. After this autumn imperial examination, my uncle should arrange my eldest cousin¡¯s marriage. The future management of the house will be up to the eldest cousin-in-law. As for Lady Cheng...¡± As long as my uncle finds someone capable and not weak for my eldest cousin, it will surely be the eldest cousin-in-law who will manage household affairs.


    Nanny Deng thought about it and felt that was the case.


    After Yueyao finished her evening meal, she asked Nanny Deng to lead her on a walk in the garden. This place used to be a separate courtyard of the Marquis¡¯ household, a place for rest and relaxation, so its scenery was naturally top-notch.


    Faux mountains, pavilions, willows swaying in the breeze, the fragrance of flowers rushed toward her.


    Under the hazy night sky, as she strolled in such moonlight, Yueyao felt a sense of peace in her heart. How wonderful it would be to always live this quietly, without strife, without the scramble to outdo one another.


    Nanny Deng was very familiar with this place and walked Yueyao around, telling her of its historical anecdotes as they went. She even mentioned the things the young lady had done here in the past.


    Yueyao listened intently and occasionally asked a few questions. Looking at the hazy night, Yueyao really wanted to paint.


    Hua Lei muttered under her breath from behind, feeling it inappropriate that as a guest, the young lady was simply sent to the courtyard without anyone inviting her for a proper conversation, just left hanging there. This aunt from the husband¡¯s side was really outrageous.


    Seeing that the night was growing darker, Hua Lei said, ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s getting late, we should head back.¡± It was strange; usually the young lady would diligently practice calligraphy at night. Why was she in such a mood for leisure today?


    Yueyao, gazing at the beautiful night scene: ¡°The night scenery here is truly beautiful.¡± Of course it was beautiful; the construction of this place had cost a fortune back in the day.


    Noticing it was about time, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Young lady, the night is deep and the dew is heavy, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    On the way back, they took a different route. Unfamiliar with the place, Hua Lei naturally followed Nanny Deng¡¯s lead.


    The group had been walking for about a quarter of an hour when they suddenly heard a plaintive cry: ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t treat me like this, cousin, you can¡¯t be so heartless, you...¡± followed by a sudden cry of pain.


    Then a male voice rang out: ¡°Cousin, are you all right? Ah Ba, hurry up and call someone, have them bring a stretcher over.¡±


    A voice quickly responded: ¡°Yes, young master, I¡¯ll go call someone right away.¡±


    As Nanny Deng heard the responding voice, her expression soured. That servant was clearly being disloyal. At such a critical moment, how could he leave the young master to call for help? He should have asked the young master to go while he stayed behind. There were definitely maids and old nannies on night duty in the garden. If Cheng Lizi shouted loudly, these people would come out, and then the eldest young master would be unable to clear his name even with ten mouths.


    Despite all Granny Liu¡¯s precautions, she failed to guard against the betrayal by someone close to her. Thinking of this, Nanny Deng began to doubt Granny Liu as well! With Granny Liu¡¯s shrewdness, the young servants by the young master¡¯s side were the first to be strictly guarded against. How could one of them betray their master? There might be more to the story. It seemed Granny Liu still had her guards up against Nanny Deng.


    If it weren¡¯t for prior arrangements, Nanny Deng would definitely have taken Yueyao and left immediately. But now, Nanny Deng could only lead Yueyao and the four maids plus an old nanny towards the source of the cries.


    Soon, they saw Cheng Lizi lying on the ground with a pained expression on her face.


    Ma Peng stood nearby, at a loss, about three to four steps away from Cheng Lizi. The young servant who had just left was only a few steps away; in the silent night, his footsteps were still audible to everyone.

 Chapter 96: 45: Uncles Family Affairs (Part 3)

    Chapter 96: Chapter 45: Uncle¡¯s Family Affairs (Part 3)


    The night was cool as water, and the blue bricks on the ground also exuded an icy chill. Cheng Lizi lay on the cold blue bricks and upon seeing Yueyao approaching with her group, her face immediately turned pale.


    In Cheng Lizi¡¯s mind, two words flashed: ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± It would have been fine if Ma Peng had been helping her, or anything really. Unfortunately, Ma Peng was so far from her that framing him was impossible.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised by Ma Peng¡¯s behavior. He was so cautious, yet in her previous life, she had fallen right into the trap. What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that Ma Teng had no defenses at all. He just believed in keeping a clear separation between men and women. Even though Granny Liu had warned him several times that Cheng Lizi had ulterior motives, he had seen Cheng Lizi conduct herself appropriately and had not taken Granny Liu¡¯s warnings to heart. This was the very reason Granny Liu was extremely anxious and making a desperate move.


    Nanny Deng feeling somewhat relieved. No matter what, Eldest Young Master had behaved honorably, and without harboring any inappropriate thoughts, that was acceptable.


    Nanny Deng coldly looked down at Cheng Lizi, who was sprawled on the ground, and said, ¡°Cousin Miss came out without even bringing a maid with her?¡± Old Granny Deng utterly despised and scorned such behavior. A lady who did not take care of her own reputation was despised everywhere.


    Just as Cheng Lizi was about to speak, Yueyao stepped forward and asked, ¡°What happened to cousin sister?¡± After asking, she prepared to help Cheng Lizi up.


    ...


    Hua Lei was thirteen this year and already knew some things. Seeing this scene, she probably understood. Her face turned slightly cold. How could Uncle Master¡¯s mansion have such messy things happen! It was best for the young lady to keep a lower profile here, lest her reputation become tainted.


    Ma Peng came over and said to Yueyao, ¡°Cousin sister, I was just tired from studying, so I came to the garden for a walk. I didn¡¯t know Cousin Cheng was also here...¡±


    Cheng Lizi incredulously looked at Ma Peng: ¡°Eldest Cousin Brother, how can you do this? It was clearly you who arranged to meet me here. Why won¡¯t you admit it now?¡± In fact, Cheng Lizi had already realized that it might not have been Ma Peng who had called her, and that she had been set up.


    Yueyao looked at Ma Peng suspiciously and turned back to Cheng Lizi, full of confusion, and asked, ¡°With Eldest Cousin Brother¡¯s village examination coming up in a few days, meeting so late, was it to discuss some issues?¡±


    Even if Ma Peng was foolish, he realized something was wrong after hearing Cheng Lizi¡¯s words: ¡°Cousin Cheng, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I just came out for a walk because I was tired of reading.¡±


    Tears began to stream down Cheng Lizi¡¯s face: ¡°Eldest Cousin Brother, it was clearly you who arranged to meet me. How can you deny it?¡±


    Ma Peng immediately shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I haven¡¯t done such a lowly thing. In the dead of night, how would I arrange to meet you? Miss Cheng, if you don¡¯t cherish your own reputation, don¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    Upon hearing Ma Peng¡¯s words, Yueyao, for some reason, felt a strong urge to laugh. Recently, Nanny Deng had said that Eldest Cousin Brother was naive, and being over-naive meant being inflexible. Seeing him now, he was truly like a wooden block, still unaware someone was scheming against him.


    Frustrated, Cheng Lizi saw that Ma Peng stubbornly denied everything. Without a maid beside her, no amount of explanations would clear her name. Moreover, this was an opportunity; if she lost this chance, she would have to return to the Cheng family, and who knew what kind of man she would end up marrying. She didn¡¯t want to return to the Cheng family, absolutely not: ¡°Eldest Cousin Brother, it was you who adored me, you sent me...¡±


    Nanny Deng immediately interrupted Cheng Lizi¡¯s words: ¡°Eldest Young Master just said, he came out to walk in the garden because he was tired from reading. Cousin Miss, you mustn¡¯t speak rashly.¡± As long as Ma Peng kept his teeth clenched and adamantly denied everything, with their testimony on the side, Uncle Master would believe them.


    Cheng Lizi naturally did not want to miss such an opportunity. But Nanny Deng, not waiting for her to make any rash accusations, signaled to the maid who had followed, and Cheng Lizi immediately could no longer speak. Nanny Deng then said to Ma Peng, ¡°Eldest Young Master has been out long enough; it¡¯s time to go back and study.¡±


    Even the slow-witted Ma Peng realized by now that Cousin Cheng was trying to frame him for an affair. He had previously not believed what Nanny Liu said, but now he finally did: ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here to you, Mother. I will go back to the study now.¡± He said and fled as if escaping.


    After Ma Peng left, the old nanny released Cheng Lizi. Now Cheng Lizi could speak. She fiercely glared at Nanny Deng and Yueyao: ¡°Was this all your plotting?¡± Now she understood everything; they had definitely conspired with Granny Liu, just waiting for her to fall into the trap!

 Chapter 97: 45: Maternal Uncles Affairs (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 97: Chapter 45: Maternal Uncle¡¯s Affairs (Part 2)_2


    Yueyao asked Cheng Lizi with suspicion, ¡°Scheming? Scheming what?¡± Yueyao¡¯s face full of questions made Cheng Lizi doubt if she had overthought the situation. However, after seeing Nanny Deng¡¯s gloomy expression, she reaffirmed her belief that she had been set up.


    Soon, an old nanny brought over a stretcher. Cheng Lizi did want to cry out, but with Ma Peng not around, even if she cried her eyes out, aside from embarrassing herself, she would achieve nothing.


    In front of the several old nannies who had come, Nanny Deng said coldly, ¡°Our young lady simply wanted to come out and enjoy the night scenery, and yet Cousin Miss accuses her of scheming with red lips and white teeth? Hilarious, what could our young lady possibly scheme against you? She schemed to make you fall? When we arrived, we saw you had already fallen to the ground.¡± After speaking, she coldly said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back. So as not to attract unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No, cousin must have twisted her ankle, let me help cousin back to her quarters!¡± Saying this, she prepared to help Cheng Lizi.


    By now, Cheng Lizi had finally dropped the pretense of being a lady of nobility. Seeing Yueyao reaching for her hand, she flung Yueyao¡¯s hand away, ¡°Enough with the pretense, all of this was designed by you. Now playing the good person, isn¡¯t it disgusting? Feeling Yueyao¡¯s touch, she couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Get lost.¡± When a person is angry, it is easy to reveal their true nature.


    A sliver of a smile crossed the corners of Yueyao¡¯s eyes. Others might not know, but she was more than aware that Cheng Lizi¡¯s arrogance and presumptuousness were not any less than that of Ma Linlin. It was just that now, being a guest at the Ma Family and having set her sights on marrying the eldest cousin, she definitely had to restrain her nature, otherwise revealing her true colors was surely going to displease her uncle. She believed that these days at the Ma Family, suppressing her true self, had earned her a good reputation. This could be inferred from the fact that Nanny Deng didn¡¯t get any unfavorable news about Cheng Lizi from Granny Liu. Now, in a fit of pique, her true nature was exposed.


    ...


    Not to mention their group of followers, even the few nannies present had caught a glimpse of the true face of the Cheng Family¡¯s Cousin Miss.


    Cheng Lizi didn¡¯t have much hand strength, but Yueyao still fell to the ground. Everyone present was stunned. Hua Lei was the first to react, her shrill voice piercing the night sky, ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Miss...¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s ears rang, internally remarking that she hadn¡¯t noticed before how loud Hua Lei¡¯s voice was, almost deafening her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, help me up.¡± Yueyao knew that feigning a faint now would be the best move. But she felt it unnecessary, too excessive an action would rather be unfavorable.


    Nanny Deng glared fiercely at Cheng Lizi and also walked over to help Yueyao, ¡°Cousin Miss certainly has significant hand strength! Miss, let¡¯s return to your quarters.¡±


    Yueyao hesitated as she looked at Cheng Lizi. Her facial expression seemed to say, whether to go back or to accompany Cheng Lizi back to her quarters.


    The lead old nanny also quickly added, ¡°Cousin Miss, please return to your quarters, we are here, nothing will happen.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± However, she was murmuring to herself about where Cheng Lizi¡¯s Maids had gone. It had been half a day since she last saw Cheng Lizi¡¯s Maids, and it was indeed strange.


    Once she saw someone, Yueyao immediately said, ¡°Go now and tell Nanny Liu, let her inform my uncle of this incident. If Lady Cheng manages to complain first, we would be at a disadvantage.¡± Whoever reveals the matter first gains the initiative.


    Nanny Deng was astonished, ¡°If the Old Master gets wind of this, this matter will surely be confirmed. Even if not confirmed, we would still expect household discipline. Even if the eldest cousin does not harbor such thoughts, if Lady Cheng has such intentions, there must be some leverage. Rushing to bring a complaint now might appear unseemly.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Mother, I am confident that this is merely a scheme by Lady Cheng and Cheng Lizi, and the eldest cousin has no ill intentions. Even if there is leverage, as long as nothing inappropriate has been done, my uncle will deal with it properly for the sake of the eldest cousin¡¯s future.¡± My uncle doesn¡¯t manage family affairs, doesn¡¯t care about Silver Coin, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know that the Ma Family will have to rely on the eldest cousin to support the household in the future. And since the eldest cousin himself has limited talents, he all the more needs to marry a capable and helpful wife. The Cheng Family is now in decline, often approaching the Ma Family for help, how could my uncle possibly allow his legitimate eldest son to marry a girl from the Cheng Family. Thus Cheng Lizi is definitely not considered by my uncle.


    Seeing Nanny Deng pondering, Yueyao smiled and continued, ¡°Mother, we need to disclose this incident now; it would be the best time. The autumn imperial examination is coming soon, and with such a major event, my uncle would not blame the eldest cousin. If he passes, he can proceed to confirm the engagement with the Peng Family girl. The Ma Family is on the decline, and without a favorable marriage to support us, the family will decay. If we find a match with the Peng Family, which is on the rise, it would be of great support to the eldest cousin¡¯s future. Even if the eldest cousin doesn¡¯t pass, he cannot marry someone from the Cheng Family who would only hold us back. We already have one Lady Cheng, and to add another would likely mean moving the Ma Family¡¯s wealth to the Cheng Family.¡± Yueyao rambled on.

 Chapter 98: 45: Uncles Family Affairs (Part 3)

    Chapter 98: Chapter 45: Uncle¡¯s Family Affairs (Part 3)


    Nanny Deng still had concerns, ¡°Miss, your thoughts are certainly correct. However, once this gets out, I¡¯m afraid Lady Cheng might become reckless and cling to the Eldest Young Master no matter what.¡±


    This had also been Granny Liu¡¯s worry all along. If the Old Master considered his reputation and let the Eldest Young Master marry this Cheng Lizi, then someone would truly be ruined.


    Yueyao was also puzzled. In her previous life, Uncle Master surely knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate, so why did he still let her big cousin marry her! Uncle Master shouldn¡¯t be this foolish! This was about the Ma Family¡¯s future. There must be some other reason.


    Nanny Deng sighed softly, ¡°Such matters really shouldn¡¯t be discussed with Yueyao. She¡¯s still too young to deal with such messy affairs. But if the Inner Courtyard were truly controlled by Lady Cheng, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the young miss.¡±


    After thinking it over, Nanny Deng spoke in a voice as fine as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°When Lady Cheng entered the mansion, she used certain tactics. Everyone in the mansion knows this. The Old Madam disliked your coming to Ma¡¯s Mansion for this reason. Because that Lady Cheng is really...¡± She would surely not elaborate, but from what was said, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t good.


    Yueyao, upon hearing this, breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Mother, if that¡¯s the case, then even better. Back then, Uncle Master married a stepmother, but now my big cousin is the Ma Family¡¯s future. While it hasn¡¯t gotten out yet that something inappropriate has happened, if we tell Uncle Master, he will instead make a hard decision to deal with it. Indecision leads to chaos; if things continue unchecked, it will become irredeemable.¡± They were actually overthinking it. With Lady Cheng having done what she did, it would make Uncle Master even more determined. Keep in mind, back then, what Uncle Master married was a stepmother, and a slightly lower family background was not a huge issue. But now, my cousin is marrying a wife, which is a completely different matter. Yueyao speculated that in her previous life, Ma Peng must have been hoodwinked, and Uncle Master eventually had to let his eldest nephew marry Cheng Lizi. Now, nothing has happened yet.


    ...


    Nanny Deng found it difficult. If this caused any unfavorable consequences, who would bear the responsibility?


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I understand your concerns, mother. If you waver in making decisions, you¡¯ll find nowhere to regret later.¡± Big cousin didn¡¯t even make Palace Graduate, not to mention Juren (Successful Candidate). As for what happened afterward, she didn¡¯t have any solid ideas¡ªonly knowing that her big cousin died just after reaching his twenties. She didn¡¯t know how he died, but the big cousin left no heir. After Uncle Master died, with no one to restrain him, Ma Yue engaged in all kinds of debauchery, completely ruining the Ma Family. Later, Lady Cheng went to the Lian family to demand her mother¡¯s dowry back in order to save Ma Yue from the gambling house. It made her lose a lot of face.


    With Ma Yue engaging in all sorts of vices, no amount of wealth was enough for him. He ended up dying in prison. Later, thanks to a relative of the Ma Family who had been favored by Uncle Master, a child was adopted under the name of the Eldest Young Master, thus preventing Uncle Master¡¯s family line from being extinguished.


    Seeing Nanny Deng¡¯s hesitancy, Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Mother, you can convey this meaning to Nanny Liu. It¡¯s worse to fear the wolf ahead and the tiger behind than to break the cauldrons and sink the boats. We¡¯ve already provided the suggestion, but the decision rests with Nanny Liu and my big cousin,¡±


    Nanny Deng nodded and left.


    Hua Lei didn¡¯t know what Yueyao and Nanny Deng were discussing, but seeing Nanny Deng coming and going like this made her feel uneasy, ¡°Miss, we are here as guests of Uncle Master¡¯s house. This behavior from mother is not good for you.¡± People might think the Miss commands such scurrying about. That wouldn¡¯t look good in the eyes of Aunt Master.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t practiced my calligraphy today; I need to go do that now.¡± Brother Zheng was in the study practicing calligraphy, and since she insisted Brother Zheng practice his writing daily, she needed to lead by example.

 Chapter 99: 46: Disposal

    Chapter 99: Chapter 46: Disposal


    Granny Liu, having heard from Nanny Deng about Yueyao¡¯s words, decisively sought out Ma Chengteng and told him in detail about Cheng Lizi¡¯s affairs.


    Granny Liu sobbed and sang, ¡°Old Master, back then, Lady Cheng had intended to kill the Eldest Young Master. It was only thanks to the matriarch who saw through her venomous scheme and saved the Eldest Young Master¡¯s life. Now that the Eldest Young Master is about to take the autumn imperial examination, she has brought over her niece from her maternal home. This is clearly to seduce the Eldest Young Master and distract him from the examination. Lady Cheng is set on ruining the Eldest Young Master. Old Master, the Old Madam was most worried about the Eldest Young Master when she was on her deathbed. The servants and I have been extremely cautious, but we ultimately couldn¡¯t guard against such vile tactics. Had it not been for Cousin Miss accidentally encountering it, even if the Eldest Young Master jumped into the Yellow River, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear his name.¡± Previously, Granny Liu was a confidant of the Old Madam and was later assigned to Ma Peng, devising strategies for him tirelessly. Since Cheng Lizi arrived at Cheng Mansion, Granny Liu had been worried about potential problems, and indeed, half a year¡¯s worries had turned her hair white.


    Ma Chengteng recalled past events. There was a time when Ma Chengteng had accidentally seen Lady Cheng changing her clothes, ruining her reputation. The Old Madam was furious and opposed the marriage, telling him that it was all a trap set by Lady Cheng. At that time, Ma Chengteng thought it was a coincidence, as no girl would joke about her own reputation, so he insisted on marrying Lady Cheng.


    The Old Madam knew her son was stubborn and unwavering once he made up his mind. In the end, for the sake of Ma Chengteng¡¯s career, she compromised. However, the Old Madam still repeatedly insisted, forbidding Lady Cheng from intervening in the affairs of the eldest son, whether it be marriage or other matters. Ma Chengteng swore to the Old Madam on her deathbed that he would take good care of his legitimate eldest son. For this reason, Lady Cheng had no say in any matters concerning Ma Peng.


    Now that Granny Liu had exposed Lady Cheng using such despicable tactics against his legitimate eldest son, how could Ma Chengteng not be shocked and angry? People are creatures of habit, and Ma Chengteng naturally recalled how Lady Cheng had entered the family, perhaps just as his mother had said, he had been trapped.


    Ma Chengteng, furious yet composed, stared coldly at Granny Liu and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ...


    Granny Liu couldn¡¯t possibly have concrete evidence, but she recounted all the things Cheng Lizi had done before. After finishing, she said, ¡°Old Master, today¡¯s incident was witnessed by Cousin Miss and her maid and old nanny. This is substantial eyewitness testimony. I believe Uncle Master would trust Cousin Miss. After all, Cousin Miss is not someone she could bribe.¡±


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s forehead veins bulged, now involving Yueyao, bringing shame even in front of his niece: ¡°Summon the old nanny beside Cousin Miss here.¡± Ma Chengteng had asked for Nanny Deng because Yueyao was still young. He didn¡¯t want Yueyao to get involved in these matters.


    Granny Liu stood meekly aside. Yueyao was actually being manipulated by Granny Liu. Lady Cheng had this intention, but Granny Liu was very cautious. Cheng Lizi had been in Ma¡¯s Mansion for half a year without an opportunity. Cheng Lizi was of average looks, but Granny Liu still worried about youthful impulsiveness. Thus, she quickly had Ma Peng¡¯s two personal maids warm his bed. The two maids were carefully selected for not only their looks but also their temperaments¡ªone cold, the other hot¡ªand most importantly, they were trustworthy enough not to jeopardize the Eldest Young Master¡¯s affairs or his future career.


    Granny Liu was very clear in her mind, all these were temporary measures. Since Lady Cheng brought Cheng Lizi over, she would not rest until she achieved her goal. No matter how cunning a servant is, they couldn¡¯t outwit the lady of the house. It was also due to Lady Cheng being the lady of the house, if it were someone else with schemes, they would have no place to be buried. Even so, if the Eldest Young Master ended up marrying Cheng Lizi, all those who had opposed Lady Cheng in the past were afraid they would meet a bad end. The reason for not taking action for the past half year was the absence of a decisive opportunity. If they didn¡¯t succeed at once and Lady Cheng retaliated, losing Old Master¡¯s trust would be extremely dangerous.


    Granny Liu had previously spoken to Ma Chengteng about Cheng Lizi¡¯s behavior within the mansion. In essence, all she said was that Cheng Lizi was not only disorderly and immodest but also short-sighted and petty. Such a woman could definitely not be the lady of the house. However, the Cheng Lizi Ma Chengteng saw was another person altogether, dignified, graceful, and proper, completely different from what Granny Liu had described. Naturally, the balance tilted in favor of Cheng Lizi. Granny Liu could only hold back. This time, however, was an excellent opportunity.

 Chapter 100: 46: Disposal_2

    Chapter 100: Chapter 46: Disposal_2


    Granny Liu truly hadn¡¯t expected that Cousin Miss not only would help but also gave suggestions. Though strange, she immediately agreed with this point of view. The opportunity had come, and once lost, it would never return.


    Nanny Deng came quickly, and in response to Ma Chengteng¡¯s questions, she very carefully recounted what she had witnessed. She added neither oil nor vinegar to her account, not even a single comment. But the more impartial this attitude, the more credible it seemed. However, Nanny Deng also emphasized that Ma Peng was very anxious at the time, but he did not step beyond bounds.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s expression changed immediately when he heard Nanny Deng recount how Cheng Lizi had yelled at Yueyao and even pushed her to the ground.


    Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t just rely on Granny Liu and Nanny Deng¡¯s one-sided words to conclude that Cheng Lizi had seduced his son. He summoned Ma Peng and his personal young servant and demanded sternly what exactly had happened.


    Ma Peng was very aggrieved, his face flushed red with anger, ¡°Father, since ancient times, marriage has been the word of parents and matchmakers. I have read the sages¡¯ books since I was young, how could I commit such a despicable act.¡±


    Seeing Ma Peng¡¯s flushed face, but hearing his logical and well-founded speech, Ma Chengteng nodded in rare approval. This son had always been diligent but not particularly talented. However, he was indeed very honest. Compared to Granny Liu, he still trusted his own son more.


    ...


    Ma Chengteng questioned the young servant. Under pressure, the servant finally confessed he had been bribed by Cousin Miss to deliberately lead the young master to the yard to meet Miss Cheng. He even confessed all the nice things Cheng Lizi had given him.


    Ma Chengteng ordered a search, and looking at the things that were found, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the way Lady Cheng had harmed his eldest son years ago. He had basically made up his mind that Lady Cheng was up to no good. Once a person is convinced of something, even if Lady Cheng really didn¡¯t intend it, Ma Chengteng wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Ma Chengteng thought that if what Granny Liu had said was true, and he let his son marry such a woman, he would be destroying the Ma Family, ¡°Go, have Lady Cheng come over.¡± As for Cheng Lizi, Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t even want to see her. It was enough to settle accounts with Lady Cheng. Ma Chengteng was too angry, he didn¡¯t even call her Madam, but directly referred to her as Lady Cheng.


    Lady Cheng already knew about this matter on the way. She was so frustrated she was grinding her teeth. She indeed had this intention, but Granny Liu guarded against her like she would a thief. She hadn¡¯t found the opportunity for several months. Lady Cheng¡¯s fingernails were digging into her palms, all because of that wretched girl Lizi, who she had told to keep cool, keep cool. Yet she hadn¡¯t listened to her. Now she had been outmaneuvered by Granny Liu. If things didn¡¯t go well today, she feared she would be implicated as well.


    Old Lady Chen spoke in a low voice, ¡°Madam, this time it was Miss cousin who saw it with her own eyes. I fear it¡¯s a big trouble.¡± Originally, they had nothing to do with Granny Liu, but of course, there were private conflicts behind the scenes. Uncle Master had turned a blind eye. But now, it seems things won¡¯t end well.


    Lady Cheng¡¯s face grew darker, she felt she and Madam Ma and her daughter naturally clashed. Encountering this mother-daughter duo was never good, better not to let them come over in the future.


    Old Lady Chen spoke anxiously, ¡°Madam, Old Granny Deng has been very active these past two days. If it were just Miss cousin playing a part, it would be fine. But I¡¯m afraid Miss cousin has gotten involved. The Old Master loves Miss cousin, and he might believe her.¡± Since Yueyao was an outsider, the disputes within the mansion had no direct interest to her, so her words might be the most believable.


    Lady Cheng¡¯s face grew even darker, but she shook her head, ¡°No, that girl is only eight years old, the Old Master wouldn¡¯t involve her in this.¡± Even if Lady Lian and Old Granny Deng had the intention, the Old Master wouldn¡¯t let an eight-year-old niece get involved in this matter. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose that face.


    When Lady Cheng arrived, Ma Chengteng had Granny Liu repeat what she had told him to Lady Cheng. Ma Chengteng used to save Lady Cheng face, but today he was furious.


    Lady Cheng naturally claimed innocence.


    Just then, Nanny Deng added fuel to the fire, bowing towards Lady Cheng, ¡°Madam, in principle, this is an Internal Affair of the Ma Family, and an old servant like me should not interfere. Besides, I am not clear about the rights and wrongs. It just so happened that I came across this, but Lady Cheng¡¯s Miss cousin, a single woman walking in the yard without even a maid or nanny, is really inappropriate. Moreover, neither the maids nor nannies who guard the garden at night could find anyone.¡± Even if they happened upon it unintentionally at night. Like her family¡¯s Miss, surrounded by a group of maids and nannies, there wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity for gossip.

 Chapter 101: 46: Disposal_3

    Chapter 101: Chapter 46: Disposal_3


    Nanny Deng¡¯s words were ruthless. Now that the facade was torn, she ripped it to shreds without leaving Lady Cheng any chance to rebut. You could say Cheng Lizi¡¯s incident was an accident, but the negligence of your steward can¡¯t be escaped.


    Lady Cheng¡¯s face reddened with rage as she glared at Nanny Deng. When she had first arrived, she had been thinking about how to deal with Granny Liu, since she was certain Yueyao would not intervene. But she had never anticipated Old Granny Deng getting involved. The longstanding discord between her and Granny Liu meant that she could find a way out if she had a good enough reason, but now with the outsider Nanny Deng present, and even allowing this outsider to listen in, the Old Master was truly furious this time.


    Lady Cheng felt a tremor of fear in her heart; she hadn¡¯t expected matters to become so thorny. She remembered how after the incident of her attempting to harm Ma Peng came to light years ago, Ma Chengteng had ignored her for a full five years. Only after she humbled herself and acted obediently did things slowly improve. However, she never had another opportunity to meddle in the affairs of Ma Peng.


    Upon hearing Nanny Deng¡¯s merciless words, Ma Chengteng thought of his mother and sister¡¯s previous comments about Lady Cheng being vicious at heart. He immediately decided not to give Lady Cheng another chance to explain and outright ordered that Cheng Lizi be sent back to the Cheng Family first thing the following morning. He warned Lady Cheng that if a whiff of this matter leaked out, and the Cheng Family dared to make a fuss at their door, he would divorce her and send her back to her own family.


    Lady Cheng wanted to correct Nanny Deng¡¯s false accusations, but Ma Chengteng had already lost his patience and directly ordered the old nanny to escort her out. Having already caused harm to the legitimate eldest son once, and now seeking to destroy him again, he had completely lost hope in Lady Cheng, with no trust remaining.


    Lady Cheng had not anticipated that Ma Chengteng would not even give her a chance to explain. Biting her teeth in frustration, she took out the items she had prepared for just such an emergency: ¡°Old Master, these were given to me by Lizi. I had no idea that the two children would hatch such thoughts. Old Master, if these things were to spread, where would the Ma Family¡¯s face be...¡± Anyway, things had come to this pass, so she might as well lay it all on the table.


    ...


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t believe his own son would commit such vile actions. As soon as the items were in his hands and after he had examined them, he slammed his hand down on the table with a heavy smack: ¡°You¡¯re saying Peng¡¯er wrote this?¡±


    Lady Cheng was horrified inside, these were forgeries of the Eldest Young Master¡¯s handwriting, prepared as a precaution. In fact, these were all planned by Lady Cheng for the future, if Ma Peng failed the Juren examination. Then, she would arrange for Cheng Lizi to be alone with Ma Peng, present these ¡®evidence¡¯ after an incident, and the Old Master would have no choice but to acknowledge it. But now, presenting them in haste and under duress, their effect was significantly diminished.


    Ma Peng looked at the notes, all of them lovesick verses, and his face flushed with color: ¡°Dad, I never wrote these. Dad, believe me, I really didn¡¯t. While the handwriting looks somewhat like mine, I honestly never wrote them.¡±


    Yet Nanny Deng said, ¡°Old Master, when I was walking over with Miss Cheng, the Young Master was three or four steps away from Miss Cheng, not behaving inappropriately at all. On the contrary, it was Miss Cheng who was desperately pleading with the Eldest Young Master to save her.¡± Her timing in saying this was impeccable.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s last shred of hesitation vanished. Once bitten, twice shy. Lady Cheng¡¯s previoustly unseemly intentions had been buried over the years without mention, but upon bringing them up now, the past incidents were vividly laid out before his eyes. Thus, even with these ¡®evidences¡¯ presented by Lady Cheng, Ma Chengteng would not be swayed again: ¡°Someone, escort Madam back to her quarters.¡± Ma Chengteng intended to put Lady Cheng under house arrest.


    Lady Cheng was horrified, this was replaying the same misfortunes from more than a decade ago. She vehemently refused: ¡°Old Master, you cannot just listen to the one-sided words of servants.¡±


    Ma Chengteng coldly retorted, ¡°I have eyes, I can see.¡± With that, the attendants escorted Lady Cheng out.


    Granny Liu had initially wanted to ask Nanny Deng to leave as well, but Nanny Deng shook her head, indicating she still had words for Uncle Master, and so did not leave. Granny Liu felt puzzled but nevertheless complied obediently. After all, nothing mattered more than ensuring no harm would come to her Young Master.

 Chapter 102: 47: Persuasion

    Chapter 102: Chapter 47: Persuasion


    Ma Chengteng knew that Nanny Deng had something to tell him. He dismissed everyone else at once,


    Nanny Deng knelt on the ground. As soon as Ma Chengteng saw this gesture, he knew she had something to say. Ma Chengteng was very tired, ¡°Just speak if you have something to say!¡±


    Ma Chengteng was a scion of a noble family, and he was not lacking in reputation outside. However, he had a flaw, which was that he never dealt with domestic affairs. He was unwilling to meddle in matters of the inner courtyard. Before the Old Madam passed away, she had spoken, forbidding Lady Cheng from touching the accounts of the outer courtyard, and furthermore, forbade her from meddling in Ma Peng¡¯s affairs. Ma Chengteng had agreed to all these demands. So, Ma Peng¡¯s expenses were all covered by the outer courtyard. Lady Cheng couldn¡¯t control Ma Peng at all. This was also the reason why Granny Liu could stand up to Lady Cheng, why the Old Madam of the Lian family not only looked down on Lady Cheng, who used schemes to marry and then sought to harm the legitimate child after marriage, but now was enjoying the fights with the servants. As a family of scholars, they especially despised this kind of behavior. Of course, if the Ma Family had no rules and was unruly, the Old Madam would look down on them just the same.


    Ma Chengteng was in charge of the affairs of the outer courtyard, which was one thing, but the inner courtyard¡¯s matters were truly something he did not want to get involved in. He would rather spend his free time going out with friends, or composing poetry. Yet, the inner courtyard frequently caused problems, which annoyed him endlessly. Most of the time, he turned a blind eye. It seemed that after the autumn imperial examination, he would have to settle a marriage for his son. By marrying a capable daughter-in-law, he would save himself some troubles.


    Nanny Deng had been puzzled before, but the young lady¡¯s explanation, as well as the recent events, made her realize that dealing with Lady Cheng would require drastic measures. With Lady Cheng around, the young lady would not be able to rely on her maternal family, ¡°Old Master, in principle, family affairs are not for a servant like me to comment on. But the young lady has been worried about Brother Zheng, concerned about her natal family. Now, the Eldest Young Master is grown up, and it¡¯s time you found a wife for him who can manage the household,¡± she said. Speaking more would embarass Ma Chengteng, but this was something that could be discussed properly.


    Ma Chengteng waved his hand, ¡°I have plans for this matter, you may leave!¡± Once there was no one left in the study, Ma Chengteng picked up his brush to write, but he couldn¡¯t produce a single character even after a long while.


    ...


    The next day, Yueyao received news that Cheng Lizi had been sent away. This time, she would likely not be able to set foot in the Ma Family¡¯s door again.


    Yueyao was having breakfast with Brother Zheng, ready to bid farewell to her uncle after finishing the meal. Lady Cheng had been confined to the Buddhist hall, so naturally, there was no need for her to pay respects anymore. Yueyao didn¡¯t care at all about the chaos she had caused. However, before breakfast was over, Ma Peng came over.


    Yueyao stood up with a smile, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve come.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s gentle smile calmed Ma Peng¡¯s flustered mind, ¡°I just came to see how my cousin is doing.¡± Mainly because Nanny Liu had told him that this time, they owed much to Miss cousin. He wanted to come and thank Yueyao, but facing the little Yueyao, he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Yueyao glanced at Brother Zheng, ¡°Tingzheng, your sister has something to discuss with cousin. Finish eating and then wait for me in the room.¡± She didn¡¯t want Brother Zheng to know about their matter.


    Ma Peng and Yueyao went to the study, and once he saw that the room was empty, he said to Yueyao, ¡°Nanny Liu told me everything, I want to thank you for this matter.¡± And with that, he bowed deeply. If not for Yueyao, he feared that he would have been saddled with a reputation for private dealings.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t understand why Granny Liu had to tell her big cousin about this matter, ¡°Big cousin, mother has always been very concerned about you, and hopes you are well. Nanny Liu reached out to Nanny Deng, and thinking of mother worrying about you daily, hoping you are well, hoping the Ma family is well, I agreed to let Nanny Deng be the witness.¡± Yueyao attributed everything to Nanny Deng.


    Ma Peng knew Yueyao had not personally intervened in the matter, ¡°I know, I know aunt loves me very much.¡± This was true. Before Yueyao¡¯s mother married, she always took good care of him. Even after her marriage, every time gifts were sent to the Ma family, there was always a separate gift for him. Even after moving to Jiangnan, his yearly gift never ceased. Ma Peng had always kept this kindness in his heart.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t want to talk more about this matter but talked about the upcoming imperial examination instead, ¡°Cousin, it is almost time for you to enter the examination. If you really can¡¯t focus on reading, don¡¯t force yourself. It might be good to go out and clear your mind.¡± Although Yueyao had never experienced such an exam, seeing Ma Peng¡¯s nervous demeanor, she felt it was not good.


    Ma Peng hesitated. His performance in the past was already poor, and if he didn¡¯t make an extra effort in these last few days, it would likely be even worse. But these days, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to study. His head ached everytime he tried to read.

 Chapter 103: 47: Persuasion_2

    Chapter 103: Chapter 47: Persuasion_2


    Yueyao seemed to see through his thoughts. Although her cousin was somewhat naive, he appeared to be a dependable person. Moreover, Yueyao truly had Ma Peng¡¯s best interests at heart, with such a state, he could not perform well in the exams, ¡°Cousin, think it over, if you feel what Yueyao says makes sense, just allow yourself to relax.¡±


    Ma Peng felt a bit embarrassed, but he was also somewhat afraid of his father. Moreover, with the exams approaching, he did not dare to relax.


    After talking with Ma Peng for a while, Ma Peng took his leave to continue his struggles. After finishing breakfast, Yueyao went to the study to bid farewell to Ma Chengteng, ¡°Uncle, Grandmother asked me to stay at the estate for a few days, I am thinking of returning tomorrow. If I don¡¯t return tomorrow, Grandmother might send someone to fetch me.¡± If Grandmother were to find out about the matters at the Ma Family, she might have sent someone already today.


    After last night¡¯s disturbances, Ma Chengteng was somewhat unable to cope, ¡°Alright.¡± It really wasn¡¯t appropriate to keep his niece at the house any longer. The messy affairs had implicated his niece.


    Yueyao smiled and nodded, then hesitated, ¡°Uncle, there are some things I don¡¯t know whether to say or not.¡± In fact, she wanted to speak, but feared it would be abrupt.


    After yesterday¡¯s events, Ma Chengteng was fearful of anyone saying anything to him. He was about to speak to stop Yueyao from speaking.


    ...


    Yueyao, looking a bit embarrassed, ¡°Uncle, my cousin came to see me just now. I noticed he looked unwell, so I asked him a few more questions... Uncle, he said he has been feeling tired from studying recently, a bit frustrated. Uncle, the exams are approaching soon. It¡¯s not good to be in such a state. Father used to tell me that studying should be balanced with relaxation, especially close to exams, we should relax more. Otherwise, it might backfire.¡±


    Seeing Yueyao didn¡¯t mention last night¡¯s incident and talked instead about her son¡¯s imperial examination, Ma Chengteng breathed a sigh of relief. As long as last night¡¯s incidents were not discussed, or his reputation would have been completely lost, ¡°Do you think we should allow your cousin to take it easy for a while?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Yes, with cousin¡¯s learning how it is, I have heard from Mother and I believe you must also have an idea, Uncle. Whether he can succeed or not in these few days depends on his past preparation. Uncle, instead of forcing him, it would be better to let him unwind and take the exams with a relaxed mind. It might yield unexpectedly good results.¡± Yueyao knew Ma Peng would not succeed, thus she gave this suggestion. As his father, Ma Chengteng must also be aware of his son¡¯s capabilities. Of course, whether he would heed this advice, Yueyao was not sure. She was just offering her heartfelt concern.


    Ma Chengteng seemed thoughtful.


    Yet, Yueyao did not shy away, ¡°Uncle, I also hope my eldest cousin does well.¡± This statement was sincere. Her eldest cousin genuinely cared for her, and naturally, she hoped for the best for him.


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    Ma Chengteng, looking at his niece¡¯s calm demeanor, thought he might have overthought things. Last night¡¯s incident was probably unknown to Yueyao. Otherwise, how could she speak so calmly to him. Ma Chengteng relaxed a bit internally, Yueyao was only eight years old, how could she understand these ugly issues. Old Granny Deng wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish as to tell her these things.


    After talking with Ma Chengteng for a while longer, Yueyao left the study and returned to Begonia Garden. Indeed, the Ma Family was very chaotic, incomparable even to the Lian family. Alas, this just shows if a household doesn¡¯t have a strong lady of the house, it¡¯s just a mess.


    As Yueyao was about to enter the courtyard of Begonia Garden, someone rushed out from inside. Yueyao startled, it was Ma Linlin.


    Ma Linlin cursed angrily, ¡°You jinx, troublemaker! Ever since you arrived at our house, you¡¯ve stirred up so much trouble.¡± After saying that, she slapped her.


    Yueyao was stunned. In her previous life, she had been through many things, but she had never experienced a fight or been slapped before.


    Hua Lei, quick and alert, stepped in front of Yueyao. The slap landed on Hua Lei¡¯s face. Of course, Hua Lei had intentionally taken the slap, otherwise, she could have just pulled Yueyao away.


    With that slap missing its intended target, Nanny Deng quickly intervened to separate them.


    Yueyao was taken aback, ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? What did I do?¡± Such an innocent expression, anyone who saw it would definitely believe she was wrongly accused.


    Nanny Deng was lost in thought for three seconds.


    Ma Linlin, seeing Yueyao there acting weak and pitiable, was even angrier, her rage blinding her reason, and she wanted to hit again. Brother Zheng, hearing the noise outside, ran out and saw Ma Linlin ferociously trying to hit his sister, rushed forward and pushed Ma Linlin away, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister! You bad person, bad egg!¡±

 Chapter 104: 47: Persuasion_3

    Chapter 104: Chapter 47: Persuasion_3


    Ma Linlin flew into a rage, shoving Brother Zheng to the ground, ¡°You lowlife, how dare you touch me?¡± Ma Linlin absolutely despised Brother Zheng.


    Brother Zheng fell painfully but still got up, wanting to hit Ma Linlin. Yueyao, watching a person running towards them from a distance, yet hugging the fallen Brother Zheng, cried, ¡°Cousin Miss, what have I done to make you hit someone?¡±


    Nanny Deng also noticed something was amiss and, looking towards Mu Qiu and Hua Lei who were restraining Ma Linlin, gave them a signal. They immediately released Ma Linlin. Free, Ma Linlin prepared to take a fierce revenge.


    However, before her hand could come down, it was grabbed. Then a slap landed on her face. Ma Linlin was stunned, muttering, ¡°Dad, you are hitting me, you are hitting me.¡±


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s face turned green with fury, and he said to the people around, ¡°Take her back. Without my permission, if she takes one step outside, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    As Ma Linlin was being dragged away, she yelled loudly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re biased. You actually hit me for a home-wrecking jinx. You jinx, you curse. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let this go. Lian Yueyao, I will never forgive you.¡±


    ...


    Yueyao, hugging the fallen Brother Zheng, they both cried miserably. Ma Chengteng was infuriated by Ma Linlin¡¯s words, wondering how he had such a wicked daughter. Seeing Yueyao with her hair disheveled, sitting on the ground, he quickly calmed down and helped Yueyao into the house.


    Ma Peng directly carried Brother Zheng into the house. Yueyao had no injuries, but Brother Zheng had been scraped. Luckily, they were only superficial.


    Yueyao still spoke for Ma Linlin, ¡°Uncle, I think Cousin definitely misunderstands me. She¡¯s just hot-headed now. Once she cools down, I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡±


    After hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Ma Chengteng felt a deep ache. Yueyao was also a dearly pampered young lady, but in just half a year, this child had become so cautious, suffering so much. But talking more about these household matters was useless. It only served to comfort Yueyao. Yueyao shook her head, understandingly saying, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng left, Yueyao tended to Brother Zheng¡¯s wounds, seeing his face contorted in pain. She helped by blowing on it, ¡°Silly boy, she¡¯s so much bigger than you; what if she really hurt you? What then?¡±


    Brother Zheng declared boldly, ¡°No matter how strong she is, I¡¯m not afraid. I have to protect sister and not let bad people bully her.¡±


    Yueyao was moved by his words, and Nanny Deng was also very relieved.


    After speaking, Brother Zheng looked at Yueyao with hesitation and fear in his eyes. Yueyao understood he was confused, ¡°Brother Zheng, remember, you are dad¡¯s son, and you are my brother. No matter what others say, you must remember these two points. Understand?¡±


    Brother Zheng nodded.


    Yueyao took the opportunity to say some words to Brother Zheng. Being in a weaker position, he needed to protect himself and not be reckless. Like today, although she was happy, she was also very worried. He should prioritize his own safety first and help her when he was capable.


    Although Brother Zheng didn¡¯t fully understand, he kept it in his heart.


    Yueyao returned to her room, looking at Nanny Deng, who hesitated to speak, ¡°Mom, what do you want to say?¡± There were probably many questions. The most wanting to ask, why have things changed so much now.


    Nanny Deng felt sad about the young lady¡¯s change but knew it was out of necessity. If it weren¡¯t so, how would Cousin Miss learn her lesson? ¡°Mom is just heartbroken for you.¡±


    Yueyao smiled and shook her head, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± It was just the beginning. She would eventually have to face the treacherous Lady family, these scenes now were just child¡¯s play, barely a warm-up.


    The Lian family, Yueyao thought about returning to the Lian family tomorrow, thinking about meeting the Lady family, felt depressed. The rules at the Ma family might not be as strict as at the Lian family, but in the Ma family, she could relax. At the Lian family, Yueyao sighed wryly. If possible, she would love to leave the Lian family and live on her own with Brother Zheng, but unfortunately, that was not possible. The Lian family couldn¡¯t bear such a reputation. Life, always so full of frustrations.

 Chapter 105: 48: The Gift

    Chapter 105: Chapter 48: The Gift


    That afternoon, people from the Lian family came to fetch Yueyao and her brother to return home.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Could Grandmother have received the news and thus sent for us?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be. While it was certain that the news would spread, it couldn¡¯t possibly have spread this quickly.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t think Old Madam had received the news so soon either, ¡°It must be Old Madam missing Miss and Young Master Tingzheng, hence sending someone to get you.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head. It had only been a few days since their last meeting; it was unlikely she was missed to that extent. There must be another reason. However, Yueyao didn¡¯t voice her thoughts.


    Ma Chengteng, thinking of the disorder within Ma¡¯s Mansion, decided it would be better for Yueyao to leave. He immediately ordered his people to pack up and prepare to send her back.


    Upon getting into the carriage, Yueyao opened a package Ma Chengteng had given her and found that it was a complete set of painting supplies. Yueyao, knowing the goods, saw that these were all high-quality items.


    ...


    Nanny Deng¡¯s expression turned complicated, ¡°Miss, look.¡± Finishing her words, she pulled out a box from under the carriage seat, opened it, and revealed the sparkling silvers inside.


    Yueyao¡¯s eyes widened. This wasn¡¯t the silver pieces Uncle Master had exchanged at the Money Shop. How did they end up in her carriage?


    With reddened eyes, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Uncle Master must be worried about Miss being wronged in the Lian family, so he specifically exchanged these silver pieces for Miss to use as tips in the future. Miss, Uncle Master truly loves and cares for you.¡± Yueyao¡¯s visit to Ma¡¯s Mansion had cost tens of thousands of silver taels. He wouldn¡¯t have been so generous if he didn¡¯t genuinely care for her.


    Yueyao said nothing, but she felt immensely troubled inside. Her uncle truly cherished her, always considering her in his actions, yet she had been calculating against her uncle for her own benefit.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but self-reflect. Had the events of her former life influenced her nature so much that she even began to scheme against those who truly loved and cared for her? Was this the right thing to do? Such actions made her no different from the despicable Lady Mo. No, perhaps even worse than Lady Mo, for regardless of anything, Lady Mo shared no blood relation with her, whereas she had been calculating against her own closest family.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s increasingly distressed expression, Nanny Deng hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±


    Tingzheng too grabbed Yueyao¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Returning to her senses, Yueyao smiled and touched Tingzheng¡¯s head, ¡°I was just thinking about some issues, no big deal.¡± What¡¯s done is done, and regretting it now was futile. She resolved never to do such things again in the future.


    This incident served as a wake-up call for Yueyao. The past life¡¯s events were indeed affecting her, causing her to lose her sense of equanimity. This was terrifying. One must not fall into the shadow of a past life or else it would be easy to stray in the future.


    Outside, the cries of vendors were incessant. Just by listening, one could tell that they had arrived at a bustling area.


    Yueyao lifted the carriage curtain to look at the variety of stalls on both sides of the road: some displayed rouge and powder, others assorted nick-nacks, tea shops, and fortune-telling booths.


    The carriage continued for a while, turned a corner, and entered another street. This street was lined with numerous shops, including teahouses, taverns, pawnshops, and workshops.


    A shop assistant called out loudly, ¡°Guest, please come in.¡± His voice was crisp, loud, filled with vitality and passion for the future.


    Watching the bustling street and listening to the shop assistant¡¯s call, Yueyao revealed a faint smile. Such a stark difference between the two streets, yet everyone was toiling for life, striving hard. Life¡¯s true essence lay in one¡¯s attitude towards it. As long as you have the right attitude, everything will be fine.


    Nanny Deng was now confused about what Yueyao was thinking, seeing her expression switch between sunny and gloomy, she felt uneasy inside.


    As the carriage neared the Lian Mansion, Yueyao said to Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, after you return, tell Grandmother about what happened at Ma¡¯s Mansion.¡± Of course, she could only say that she had come across the incident by accident. She mustn¡¯t reveal her own involvement.


    Nanny Deng hesitated, ¡°Miss, that may not be a good idea. If Old Madam finds out what happened at Ma¡¯s Mansion, she will surely forbid Miss from going there again.¡± Old Madam had never approved of the disorderly, unrefined Ma Family. If it hadn¡¯t been for Miss¡¯s insistence, this visit wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Once my elder cousin marries cousin-in-law and the rules of the mansion are established, Grandmother won¡¯t stop me from going to Ma¡¯s Mansion.¡± The task at hand was finished; not visiting Ma¡¯s Mansion for three to five months wouldn¡¯t matter. The affairs at Ma¡¯s Mansion would eventually become known, and it was better for Nanny Deng to tell Grandmother than for her to hear it from someone else.

 Chapter 106: 48: Gift_2

    F{h*F5*-LjChapter 48: Gift_2


    Nanny Deng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss is thinking long-term.¡±


    The Old Madam simply did not like Lady Cheng, but if the Ma Family could establish a proper Eldest Young Madam, when the Ma¡¯s Mansion is revived and in perfect order inside and out, the Old Madam would not stop you from going to the Ma¡¯s Mansion.


    Upon returning to the Ma¡¯s Mansion, Yueyao went to pay her respects to the Old Madam.


    Seeing Yueyao with a rosy complexion, the Old Madam¡¯s hanging heart was set at ease, and she told Yueyao that the nurturing nanny would be coming in a few days and instructed her to learn well from the nanny.


    Yueyao nodded eagerly, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, I will study well.¡±


    After Yueyao left, Nanny Deng reported to the Old Madam about Yueyao¡¯s activities in the Ma¡¯s Mansion over the past few days, including her visits to the Dao Money House and the Qingfeng Bookhouse, without omitting a single detail.


    ...


    Old Madam Lian¡¯s face turned unpleasant upon hearing this, ¡°Money shops and bookhouses are crowded places. How could Yueyao, a young girl, go to such places? What if something happens? How could we bear the responsibility? What was the Uncle Master thinking?¡±


    Nanny Deng initially did not want to reveal these matters, but Yueyao insisted on her telling the Old Madam everything, ¡°Old Madam, the Uncle Master went to the Money Shop to withdraw silver. Although the young lady accompanied him, she did not take off her veil cap and directly entered the small private room, not encountering anyone else; as for the Qingfeng Bookhouse, it is a sacred place for scholars and not accessible to ordinary folk. Moreover, the young lady is still young and nothing will happen.¡± The most important thing is that she¡¯s only eight years old. Even if she were recognized, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, and it certainly would not tarnish the Third Young Lady¡¯s reputation.


    Despite Nanny Deng¡¯s efforts to make excuses for Ma Chengteng, for the Old Madam who values proper conduct, Ma Chengteng was simply inappropriate. She decided that Yueyao must not stay overnight at the Ma¡¯s Mansion anymore. She must return on the same day she visits.


    Seeing the Old Madam¡¯s expression, Nanny Deng hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to follow Yueyao¡¯s instructions and recounted last night¡¯s events, emphasizing Lady Cheng¡¯s schemes.


    The Old Madam¡¯s face did not just look bad after hearing this, it turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. She had always said that the Ma¡¯s Mansion was too disorderly to visit; yet for some reason, Yueyao insisted on going. Unexpectedly, within just three days, she encountered such filthy events.


    Nanny Deng quickly added, ¡°Old Madam, rest assured, the young lady knows nothing about this and thinks the Young Master (cousin) and Miss Cheng just went out for a stroll like her, to enjoy the night view. Old Madam, the young lady is unaware of these sordid matters.¡±


    Thinking of the calm demeanor the Third Girl had shown earlier, the Old Madam¡¯s anger subsided slightly, ¡°From now on, look after the young lady properly.¡± The Old Madam was determined not to allow Yueyao to go to the Ma¡¯s Mansion again, for fear that its lack of propriety might ruin Yueyao¡¯s reputation.


    When Nanny Deng returned to Lanxi Courtyard, she saw Yueyao staring blankly at a water jar in the yard. No one else dared to approach and disturb her.


    Nanny Deng could not help but sigh, ¡°Ah, ever since the Madam came to her in a dream, the young lady has become somewhat absent-minded.¡± The state of the young lady was a constant worry for her.


    Yueyao looked up and saw Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, putting a couple of fish in this water jar and planting a water lily would add some vitality to the courtyard.¡± Using the water jar, which was normally for watering flowers, to grow a water lily and keep a few fish was making full use of it.


    Nanny Deng eagerly nodded, ¡°I will take care of this matter right away; you should hurry back to your room, Miss. The sun outside is scorching! Don¡¯t stay out in it too long.¡±


    Yueyao looked up, the sun high and scorching overhead. Despite standing outside for a while, she did not sweat, showing her resilience to the heat.


    Yueyao returned to her room and did not inquire about Nanny Deng¡¯s visit to the Upper Chamber. She did not need to ask to know her grandmother¡¯s attitude. Yueyao was not worried about the matters before; even if no one knew the truth, what could be done even if they did?


    What she was worried about now was not those treasures, but Young Master Zheng, ¡°After the autumn imperial examination, the nurturing nanny will come, and I have to follow her to learn etiquette. What about Young Master Zheng at that time?¡± Changing Young Master Zheng¡¯s study time to the evening was clearly not enough. Moreover, she would have to study etiquette during the day and teach Tingzheng at night. Yueyao was worried she would not hold up.


    After thinking for a while, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, let Young Master Tingzheng go to school. The teacher at the school is quite knowledgeable. There are many students there, which is just right for Young Master Tingzheng to interact with others his age. Miss, we cannot let Young Master Tingzheng stay in the inner quarters all the time; it would not be good for his future.¡± Young masters are not meant to stay in the inner quarters for long, lest they take on the air of rouge.

 Chapter 107: 48: Gift_3

    F{h*F5*-LjChapter 48: Gift_3


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No, under these circumstances, Tingzheng absolutely cannot attend school.¡± It wasn¡¯t that school was bad, but with Tingzheng¡¯s condition, he needed a teacher who was patient and attentive. However, with so many students in the school, individual guidance was impossible. In that case, Brother Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything.


    Yueyao thought about it and it gave her a headache, but this wasn¡¯t something that could be rushed, so she would have to take on the burden for now: ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for the time being. Finding a good teacher will take time.¡±


    Hua Lei came over and said, ¡°Young Lady, everything has been prepared. Here is the list.¡±


    Yueyao looked at the list and then at the one that Hua Lei had drafted: ¡°Add a pair of tourmaline bead flowers for Second Sister.¡± All three young ladies were giving makeup boxes; although the wood used for the makeup boxes was ordinary, they were exquisitely made, and young ladies all liked these refined and unique items.


    By adding these bead flowers for Yuebing, Yueyao was making her stance clear. In the Lian Mansion, legitimate daughters and daughters born of a concubine were distinct. She couldn¡¯t treat them all the same.


    When it came down to it, the population of Lian Mansion was really not large. Including a few maternal aunties, both the main branch and second branch only had a total of ten masters, which, compared to households in the Capital City with easily over a hundred people, was indeed very few.


    ...


    Yueyao opened the two chests of small silver pieces: ¡°Nanny, let the people in the mansion know about the silver.¡± Yueyao wanted everyone to know about her uncle¡¯s generosity toward her.


    Nanny Deng also smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Master was indeed considerate.


    Yueying, having received the gift, showed it to the Old Madam with a smile: ¡°Grandmother, third younger sister is really thoughtful.¡± The value of the gift was not in its price, but in the sentiment behind it.


    The Old Madam nodded her head. Third Girl had really matured; she had genuinely matured.


    Yuebing was much more composed. Tingli and Tingyi were very fond of her and often bought her rare and interesting items, so she just took a glance at Yueyao¡¯s gift and had it put away.


    Yuehuan was extremely delighted. She admired the clear and consistently patterned makeup box and was astounded. A common makeup box was made so exquisitely; such craftsmanship couldn¡¯t be found in the modern world!


    Maternal Aunt Su, however, was worried upon seeing this. The gift was fine, but the hidden problems beneath the gift were too significant to ignore. Third Young Lady starting to scheme was not a good thing for them.


    When Yuehuan heard Maternal Aunt Su telling her to keep her distance from Yueyao, she was a bit surprised: ¡°Why?¡± As cousins, they were her close kin, why should she stay away from Yueyao?


    Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t explain. She couldn¡¯t explain: ¡°Just listen to your maternal aunt; I won¡¯t harm you. Don¡¯t get too close to Third Young Lady. Just maintain the necessary civilities.¡±


    Yuehuan looked at Maternal Aunt Su in amazement and, after a while, said, ¡°Maternal Aunt, I heard from the maids that Third Young Lady has a large sum of money. Is it true?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°Where did you hear such nonsense?¡± The rumor of Third Young Lady having a large sum of money had been circulating within the mansion for a while. But her daughter had lost her memory, and she surely wouldn¡¯t know about it. She just didn¡¯t know which cold-hearted person had intentionally spoken such gossip in front of her daughter. It seemed she needed to clear out her daughter¡¯s entourage.


    Seeing Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s reaction, Yuehuan became even more convinced of her own conjecture: ¡°So Madam is indeed plotting to take Third Sister¡¯s money. Maternal Aunt, will we become enemies with Third Sister in the future? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me to have much contact with Third Sister, isn¡¯t it?¡± In the recent period, Yuehuan had been trying to blend into this society. Thus, she deliberately let her maids talk about the gossip within the mansion and even eavesdropped in secret. She made sure she knew what she should know. Of course, there was still much she didn¡¯t know.


    For instance, this society was far more advanced than Yueyao thought. Here, there were glasses, clocks, soap, and many other things that should only have been present in the modern era, yet here they were commonplace. Additionally, the Great Yuan Dynasty had opened overseas trade, and all signs indicated that this was no ordinary era.


    Through her maids, Yueyao had learned that all these were developed by the wise and awe-inspiring Emperor Yingzong. Upon hearing this, Yuehuan knew that this Emperor, who seemed like the reincarnation of a deity, was a transmigrator.


    The transmigrator had transformed this society, but even with all the changes, the fundamental things remained the same. For instance, men still had multiple wives and concubines, and women were still bound by the same restraints. The only benefit was that the Imperial Court had abolished foot binding. For this reason, Yuehuan dared not act rashly. She was concerned that if people discovered her, she would be considered a monster, which would be tragic. During this time, she adhered to the principle of learning more, listening more, observing more, and speaking less, striving to familiarize herself with this era as soon as possible.

 Chapter 108: 48: Gift_4

    F{h*F5*-LjChapter 48: Gift_4


    All right, I haven¡¯t fully figured out the matters outside, but something similar to a scene from ¡°Red Mansion¡± has happened within the mansion. Redologists always insist that Younger Sister Lin¡¯s wealth was embezzled by the people of Jia Mansion. Now, the Third Young Lady¡¯s wealth is coveted by Eldest Madam, which seems to be a case of history repeating itself. But this Third Young Lady, no matter how I look at her, she can¡¯t possibly be Younger Sister Lin!


    Yuehuan, after a long contemplation, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother, how much silver does Third Young Lady have?¡± The Redologists all say that the Lin Family had over one million taels of silver. One million taels of silver in modern times is equivalent to several hundred billion. Such a huge sum of money, anyone who saw it would be envious. It couldn¡¯t be that this Third Sister also has so much silver, could it?


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. However, Second Old Master has been in office for so many years, occupying a lucrative position, so his annual income must be substantial. But the silver that your father brings back is very little. It is because of this that there are constant rumors that Third Young Lady has money at hand.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su, holding Yuehuan¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Third Young Lady has become shrewd, so you must be careful not to be used by her as a pawn.¡± Now that Third Young Lady understands human relationships and knows how to use her wits, this is not a good thing for Madam.


    A clever person who doesn¡¯t understand household affairs or human relationships and remains arrogantly self-righteous is easy to control. But now that Third Young Lady is not only clever but also understands human relationships and is willing to lower her status, it will be difficult for Madam to obtain this wealth while maintaining a good reputation. Maternal Aunt Su was worried that Madam would use her own daughter as a pawn, and in the end, it would be her own daughter who suffered.


    Yuehuan frowned deeply after hearing this; Madam¡¯s behavior and posture were so much like Lady Wang from ¡°Red Mansion,¡± always seemingly benevolent on the surface but extremely vicious behind the scenes, and moreover, a silent killer.


    ...


    After thinking it over, Yuehuan asked, ¡°Maternal Auntie, I heard from Hong Mei and the others that Third Sister only used to copy scriptures and didn¡¯t pay attention to external matters, but I find that Third Sister is not such a person! Why is there such a big difference between the rumors and the reality?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, she was quite puzzled too, ¡°Maternal Auntie also doesn¡¯t know why Third Young Lady has changed so much, but this is not good news for us.¡±


    After listening, Yuehuan rubbed her head with a headache; she couldn¡¯t also be a transmigrator, could she? If that were the case, then this fellow villager must certainly be a transmigrator who had inherited the original body¡¯s memories. Look how calm she is, unlike me, who knows nothing and has to start from scratch.


    Her wandering thoughts were quickly pulled back. Yuehuan shook her head, convinced she was overthinking it. Yueyao¡¯s demeanor was nothing like that of a modern person. And even the calmest transmigrator, even with all the original body¡¯s memories, couldn¡¯t possibly do this well. In Yuehuan¡¯s mind, Yueyao was a true lady.


    Maternal Aunt Su, seeing her daughter¡¯s unseemly movements, felt very upset at heart, ¡°Fourth Miss, how many times have I told you, not a single bit of propriety can be neglected, if others see you like this, Old Master and Madam will punish you severely.¡± It¡¯s the Lian family¡¯s reputation that is lost in the eyes of outsiders.


    Yuehuan twisted her face into a knot, there are so many rules here. They say that in a few days, a nurturing nanny is coming, and the thought alone makes her want to faint. A nurturing nanny, those who have seen ¡°My Fair Princess¡± know how terrifying such a creature is.


    Lady Mo looked at the gifts Yueyao had sent her, but her expression was not good. However, Lady Mo was worried about something different from Maternal Aunt Su. Lady Mo did not attribute this to Yueyao¡¯s merit; she believed it was Nanny Deng¡¯s idea. With Nanny Deng by Yueyao¡¯s side, getting Yueyao to obediently listen in the future would likely be difficult.


    Granny Lau came in from outside, conveying all the information she had gathered to Lady Mo.


    When Lady Mo heard about Money Shop, her attention immediately zeroed in on it, ¡°What is she doing at the Money Shop?¡± Lady Mo had some bad hunches.


    Granny Lau said, ¡°The news I heard was about Lord Ma going to the Money Shop to withdraw silver. When Third Young Lady returned, she brought with her several chest boxes. According to the servants who were carrying the items, given the sounds coming from the chest boxes, they were definitely filled with small silver pieces.¡±


    Lady Mo looked suspiciously, ¡°Small silver pieces? What is she doing with so much small silver?¡±


    Granny Lau shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know. No matter how clever, she couldn¡¯t guess the truth...


    After thinking it over, Lady Mo instructed, ¡°Send someone to inquire again, and remember to be discreet.¡± Lady Mo did not believe that Ma Chengteng took Yueyao to the Money Shop just to exchange for small silver pieces. There must be something else.


    Unfortunately, the people sent out couldn¡¯t find out anything. Ma Chengteng, aware of Lady Mo¡¯s intentions, naturally took only trusted servants with him that day. No amount of money could bribe these people.


    The days Yueyao returned to Lian Mansion, her life and routine readjusted. Qiao Lan came over with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, Uncle Master has sent a lot of things over.¡± Ma¡¯s Mansion this time had sent over Yueyao and Tingzheng¡¯s new clothes.


    Yueyao opened the chest box, and the clothes made from the finest fabrics, yet all in plain colors. Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she looked at the items sent over.

 Chapter 109: 49: Change

    Chapter 109: Chapter 49: Change


    Time flew by, and the autumn imperial examination arrived.


    The Lian Mansion was tense because of Tingyi¡¯s participation. Although Tingyi was only thirteen years old this year, the Old Madam and Lady Mo held high expectations for him. If Tingyi succeeded, next year, he could participate in the spring imperial examination along with Tingli. Even if he didn¡¯t pass, it was time for him to test the waters.


    Inside the Lanxi Courtyard, Yueyao was teaching Brother Zheng how to recognize characters, as usual. The nervous atmosphere in the Lian Mansion, and whether Tingyi passed or not, had nothing to do with her. Teaching Brother Zheng to read was the top priority.


    After leaving the study and washing her hands, Yueyao sat in her chair, her face full of worry. Tingzheng needed a very patient teacher to guide him in his learning progress. Otherwise, at most, he would only recognize a few characters and not be completely ignorant. However, finding such a good teacher was more difficult than ascending to the skies. Alas, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but worry about the future.


    For three days during the autumn imperial examination, for those with family members participating, it felt like an eternity. But for Yueyao, these days were no different from usual. Because of this, Yueyao didn¡¯t pay much attention to the examination and continued to teach Brother Zheng how to read in the house as normal.


    Until a maid came over, excitedly shouting, ¡°He passed, Second Young Master passed, Second Young Master passed.¡±


    ...


    Yueyao frowned, wondering what was the need for such clamor. However, she quickly realized her expression was inappropriate and immediately hid her displeasure. It was a great celebration for the Lian Mansion that her cousin had passed, and if she showed a face as bitter as a gourd, who knows what others would think. Even the grandmother would read too much into it.


    Yueyao, holding onto Tingzheng, went to the Upper Chamber, where even at the doorway, she could hear the Old Madam¡¯s cheerful laughter. The maids and old nannies in the courtyard were also overjoyed. The Old Madam, delighted by the news, had announced an extra month¡¯s monthly allowance as a reward.


    Yueyao forced a smile on her face. Tingzheng was very sensitive, and noticing Yueyao¡¯s expression, he knitted his brows slightly but ultimately said nothing. Yueyao entered the room and saw Lady Mo and the three young ladies were all there, surrounding the Old Madam with flattering words.


    Although Yueyao felt this matter had nothing to do with her, it was still necessary to show the right attitude.


    Suddenly Yuebing¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Third younger sister, your painting skills are exceptional. Why don¡¯t you paint today¡¯s scene? Grandmother, don¡¯t you think my idea is good?¡±


    Among the grandchildren, the Old Madam¡¯s favorite was Tingyi, since she had watched him grow up from a young age. Now that Yuebing made this suggestion, the Old Madam thought it very good.


    Yueyao had been smiling, but at Yuebing¡¯s words, her smile vanished instantly. She said indifferently, ¡°When big brother and second brother both succeed in the spring imperial examination next year, I will definitely paint.¡± As if she would paint just because Yuebing said so; what, was she a hired painter?


    The cold undertone in Yueyao¡¯s words was apparent to everyone, and the atmosphere suddenly quieted down. Yuebing actually had no other intentions; she just wanted to add to the festive occasion.


    Yueying pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    Yuehuan was puzzled by the sudden change in Yueyao and sneaked peeks at the Old Madam and Madam. The Old Madam¡¯s expression did not change much, but Madam looked displeased.


    Nanny Zheng saw the scene and understood that Third Young Lady¡¯s defiant nature had come to the fore again. She chuckled and said, ¡°Old Madam, what Third Young Lady said is very auspicious. Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master are sure to pass together.¡±


    The Old Madam nodded and said, ¡°Well, after Tingli and Tingyi have both passed next year, you can then paint a family portrait.¡±


    Yueyao nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± But inside, she couldn¡¯t help but criticize. A family portrait, when her parents were no longer present, what kind of family portrait was that?


    With such a joyous event at the mansion, naturally, there was a family luncheon at noon. Yueyao joined everyone for lunch in the Upper Chamber with Tingzheng. During the meal, the atmosphere was lively. Everyone knew Yueyao was smiling on the surface, but whether she was truly happy was another matter.


    After lunch, the Old Madam said she was tired and everyone returned to their respective courtyards.


    Yuehuan approached Yueyao and asked, ¡°Third sister, may I come and sit in your courtyard?¡± In reality, Yuehuan wanted to borrow books from Yueyao. It was said that Lanxi Courtyard held thousands of valuable books, and she wanted to understand this era; if not through people, then through books.


    Yueyao looked at Yuehuan, surprised that she would come to her for books. Yueyao was fully aware that the person standing before her was not the Yuehuan she knew, but someone who had taken her place. As long as it didn¡¯t harm her, Yueyao had no interest in knowing who this person in the body really was. ¡°When I¡¯m not busy, you may come and sit in the courtyard,¡± she said implicitly indicating she wasn¡¯t free now.

 Chapter 110: 49: Change_2

    Chapter 110: Chapter 49: Change_2


    Yuehuan felt somewhat disappointed. Although she had denied in her heart that Yueyao was a transgressor, she still hoped to encounter someone from her hometown so she wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely and helpless. However, judging by Yueyao¡¯s behavior and reactions, the Third Young Lady could not possibly be a transgressor.


    Yueyao returned to the courtyard and after speaking with Nanny Deng for a while, she went to take a nap. This was a habit she had cultivated in Jiangnan. After sleeping at noon, she would be energetic in the afternoon and evening.


    When Yueyao woke up, she saw Nanny Deng enter with a joyful expression on her face, saying, ¡°Young lady, the Young Master (cousin) succeeded. The Young Master (cousin) succeeded too.¡± For the Young Master (cousin) to succeed was a tremendous joy.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t respond right away, ¡°Who succeeded?¡±


    Nanny Deng, elated, said, ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s the Young Master (cousin) who succeeded. Uncle Master specifically sent someone to report to the young lady.¡± From the Uncle Master¡¯s attitude, it could be seen that the Young Master (cousin) becoming a Juren was partly the young lady¡¯s merit.


    Yueyao opened her mouth, and then swallowed back the question of how her cousin could have succeeded. But Yueyao¡¯s heart was stormy; how could her cousin have succeeded? In her past life, her cousin had remained a Scholar until his death, so how had he succeeded now? What was going on?


    ...


    Ma Peng indeed had succeeded, although his rank was not very high. He ranked two hundred eighty-eight out of three hundred, the twelfth from the bottom.


    Seeing Yueyao in a daze, Nanny Deng cautiously said, ¡°Young lady, the Young Master (cousin) becoming a Juren is a happy event!¡±


    Regardless of whether it was her doing or not, her elder cousin¡¯s destiny had changed, which also implied her own destiny could surely change. Naturally, it was an excellent cause for joy. Yueyao said softly, ¡°It is a joyous occasion, a great joyous occasion.¡± Regardless, success was good. Even if it was the three hundredth rank, success was still success. For an official¡¯s family like theirs, it was also a stepping stone. Failing the metropolitan examination but having the Juren title could involve just working some connections, donating for an official position, and everything would be different. More importantly, with the Juren title, marriage proposals would be of a higher class.


    Upon learning of his success, Ma Peng¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. After confirming the news was accurate, he fainted from happiness.


    Ma Peng had gone to the exams without any expectations. His teacher had said there was no hope this time, and his father had told him to go and get acquainted with the environment, to try harder next time. So when Ma Peng entered the examination hall, he did so with the mindset of preparing for the next year. He never expected to succeed, and even though he was towards the bottom, it was certainly a pleasant surprise.


    Ma Peng¡¯s fainting frightened Granny Liu. She quickly called a doctor. When the doctor arrived and took his pulse, he chuckled, ¡°The young master fainted from excessive joy. I¡¯ll just give him a shot and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Although it was rare, the doctor had seen it before.


    Ma Chengteng was naturally more delighted than Ma Peng. After listening to Yueyao¡¯s persuasion, he had sought out Ma Chengteng¡¯s teacher. The teacher had clearly stated that Ma Peng had no hope this time. So, he hadn¡¯t counted on it. But unexpectedly, having no expectations had led to success. Naturally, he was overjoyed. However, he didn¡¯t react as dramatically as Ma Peng; while happy, he didn¡¯t faint from happiness. But the first thing he did was send someone to report the good news to Yueyao. This matter also greatly involved his niece.


    Ma Peng¡¯s success pleased some but displeased others. Although Lady Cheng was in the Small Buddhist Hall, something as significant as the Eldest Young Master becoming a Juren was hard for Lady Cheng to ignore.


    Lady Cheng looked extremely upset: ¡°What are you saying? He succeeded? How did he succeed?¡± How could that blockhead possibly have achieved the Juren title? There must be a mistake in the news.


    Old Lady Chen inwardly complained: ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no falsehood in such things. It¡¯s all on the official list.¡± Now that the Eldest Young Master has become a Juren, soon the Old Master will arrange a good marriage alliance for him. Madam is about to lose her influence. What¡¯s most crucial is that the Second Young Master still only knows how to live a life of pleasure. In the future, everything will belong to the Eldest Young Master.


    The day after his son became a Juren, Ma Chengteng went to the Peng Family to discuss his son¡¯s marriage. Ma Chengteng intended to secure the marriage agreement based on the current situation, planning for the wedding to happen after the spring imperial examination.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s visit was also because the Peng Family had previously indicated they would prefer it if Ma Peng had a title, at least a Juren, before discussing the marriage, to maintain a good appearance. Now with Ma Peng having attained the Juren title, albeit ranked near the end, he indeed met the Peng Family¡¯s requirement.


    Unfortunately, Vice Minister Peng did not immediately agree to the marriage. He didn¡¯t outright refuse either, only suggesting waiting until after Ma Peng¡¯s metropolitan exams were complete. The implication was hoping that Ma Peng would pass the Palace Graduate exams and then discuss marriage.


    Ma Peng looked very upset. Previously, the Peng Family had said they hoped Ma Peng would have a title before discussing a marriage alliance, and when Ma Peng became a Scholar, the Peng Family hoped for more. Now, having passed as a Juren, they still wanted more. This was clearly just an excuse. To say that with the title of a Scholar it wasn¡¯t suitable to marry the legitimate daughter of the Peng Family made some sense. But now that he was a Juren, their continued evasiveness showed they clearly didn¡¯t want this marriage.


    What was crucial was that Ma Chengteng was aware this success was a fluke that his son achieved by heeding his niece¡¯s advice. If it hadn¡¯t been for his last-minute talk with his son, urging him to relax during the exams, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have passed.


    Although he had passed this time, it was near the bottom. Achieving success in the metropolitan exams would be like expecting a pie to fall from the sky. Vice Minister Peng was well aware of this yet continued to stall, clearly not wanting to proceed with the marriage.


    Originally, because his son was unassertive and considering Vice Minister Peng¡¯s promising future, Ma Chengteng wanted to use this marriage to boost his son. But now he felt provoked: ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t delay your esteemed daughter¡¯s prospects any further. Farewell.¡± At this point, he no longer wanted to proceed with the marriage. Although his son had ranked low, he was still a Juren with a title. Moreover, their family was financially stable; without the Peng Family¡¯s daughter, there were other suitable families. He believed that finding a match of equal social standing was not a difficult task.


    However, when he inquired about daughters of proper age in families of his colleagues and friends and sent out matchmakers, they all tactfully declined. Once he learned the reason, he regretted it deeply. By marrying Lady Cheng, he had sabotaged his own son.

 Chapter 111: 50: Nanny, Sir

    Chapter 111: Chapter 50: Nanny, Sir


    The nurturing nanny had arrived.


    Yueying was delighted to learn that the nurturing nanny had come. She was twelve this year and had reached the age for talking about marriage. If she learned good manners from the nanny, she would be able to secure a good match when the time came.


    Yuebing was the first to receive the news. She had been worried about this matter recently. She knew very well the reputation of the nurturing nanny. Thinking of the nanny¡¯s methods, Yuebing felt uneasy. She still didn¡¯t know what kind of ordeal she was going to be put through!


    Yuehuan also began to worry that she would embarrass herself when the time came because she knew nothing and could do nothing. Learning alongside Yueyao, Yuehuan felt a lot of pressure.


    Maternal Aunt Su wasn¡¯t aware of Yuehuan¡¯s concerns. She thought it was a great opportunity, ¡°Fourth Miss, it is said that the nanny once taught princesses in the imperial palace. Miss, you must learn well from the nanny so you can also secure a good marriage match.¡±


    However, Yuehuan inwardly sneered. She was only eight years old, for goodness¡¯ sake, let¡¯s not talk about marriage all the time. Marriage was still a matter for a decade later. But when Yueyao thought of how women here generally married at fifteen or sixteen, her heart sank. If that was the case, she might have to marry in just seven or eight years. Thinking about this, Yuehuan was extremely frustrated. But to resist, and considering society was like this, it was impossible for her to go against the whole society. The only thing she could do was change herself to fit into this society.


    ...


    Ah, Yuehuan sighed deeply. Whoever said going back to ancient times was great, if anyone thought so, she would rather give up this opportunity.


    The only one who remained unfazed was Yueyao. Regarding the nurturing nanny, she adopted a serious attitude toward learning. No matter what, she had to make up for the regrets of her past life.


    The next morning, Yueyao was woken up early. Today, the nurturing nanny was coming, and naturally, she had to first go to Old Madam¡¯s place.


    When Yueyao reached the entrance, she encountered Yuehuan. If it weren¡¯t for that last time Yuehuan had borrowed a book from her, she wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to Yuehuan¡¯s situation. After that incident, Yueyao went back and asked Hua Lei. Only then did she learn that Yuehuan had already recognized all the people in the mansion and was learning things especially quickly, almost never forgetting anything she saw.


    Yueyao wasn¡¯t clear about who exactly had possessed Yuehuan, but one thing was certain: it was definitely adult thinking. However, based on her behavior, Yueyao felt that Yuehuan was also a person with pure thoughts. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have the intention to expose Yuehuan and only instinctively rejected an outsider. Thus, she didn¡¯t want too much contact with Yuehuan.


    When Yuehuan saw Yueyao, she was very happy, ¡°Third Sister.¡±


    Yueyao gave her a slight smile, ¡°Little Sister arrived so early.¡± While saying this, she subtly maintained a certain distance from Yuehuan.


    Yuehuan noticed Yueyao¡¯s action and confirmed that Yueyao did not like her. Yuehuan was extremely puzzled by Yueyao¡¯s attitude, but she kept her speculations to herself. During these days, she was afraid that people would notice anything different about her, so she had been remaining silent. After listening to Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s admonitions, she even pretended to be shy and taciturn. With Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s support, everyone really wasn¡¯t suspicious of her. But no matter how she pretended, her nature was hard to change. Someone cheerful couldn¡¯t pretend to be depressed. It worked for a day or two, but over a longer period, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Therefore, she was particularly eager to get close to Yueyao, even if Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s warnings were useless.


    Yueyao ignored Yuehuan¡¯s thoughts and went into the room by herself.


    Yuehuan watched Yueyao go with mixed feelings. She really liked Yueyao; looking at Yueyao just made her feel pleasant. This was a true model of nobility! Ah, if only she weren¡¯t so aloof.


    Hong Mei nudged Yuehuan, who then came back to her senses. She let out a soft sigh and also went into the room. Take it slow, no need to rush.


    As the two entered, they discovered Yuebing was already there waiting. This was unprecedented, as regardless of Yueyao¡¯s longer travel route, in the past Yuebing was always the last to come for these gatherings. Her being so early today was as unexpected as the sun rising from the west.


    Yueyao¡¯s eyes twinkled, but she said nothing.


    Old Madam looked at Yueyao and Yuehuan with joy as they bowed, then she said, ¡°Take a seat! The nurturing nanny and the female teacher will be here any moment.¡±


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Grandmother, wasn¡¯t it just the nurturing nanny? Why is there also a teacher?¡± In her past life, the Lian Mansion had employed several female teachers to train them in Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, Poetry, and Songs, but that was after her grandmother¡¯s mourning period had ended. It was those female teachers who guided her to immerse herself fully in these arts.

 Chapter 112: 50: Nanny, Sir_2

    Chapter 112: Chapter 50: Nanny, Sir_2


    Old Madam had also received the news only yesterday and was somewhat surprised by it. For the nurturing nanny was hired by Old Madam, but the female teacher was requested by Lian Dongfang. Lian Dongfang¡¯s intention was that the four young ladies in the family had grown up and needed not only a nurturing nanny but also a female teacher to properly instruct them.


    Upon hearing this, Old Madam agreed immediately. They were to learn not only etiquette but other things as well. Owning a skill that could be showcased would lead to a good reputation. And only with a good reputation could one speak of advantageous marriage alliances. A good marital connection was beneficial for the Lian family. All these matters were interconnected.


    Old Madam said with a smile, ¡°You are all quite grown-up now, having invited the teacher, you should study earnestly with the teacher. Thus, when you go out to socialize in the future, you will not tarnish the reputation of our Lian Mansion.¡±


    Yueyao knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Grandmother, I will only study with the nurturing nanny, nothing else.¡± She had not yet completed her mourning period; how could she go on to learn entertainment such as Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting? Spreading such news would look improper. It might even make her previous transcriptions of Buddhist scriptures seem pretentious.


    Old Madam nodded as studying these during the mourning period indeed wasn¡¯t good for Yueyao. After thinking it over, Old Madam said, ¡°You may skip Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, but you cannot neglect your needlework.¡± The ladies of the Lian family didn¡¯t rely on needlework for a living, but it was still an essential skill to learn. Otherwise, when married to a husband¡¯s family, even producing clothes and socks for future elders would depend on maids, which would reflect poorly on the Lian family if such talks spread. Thus, needlework should absolutely not be neglected.


    Upon hearing this, tears appeared in Yueyao¡¯s eyes. Initially, Lady Mo had always praised her Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting skills and, while laughing, said that her poor needlework was unobstructed, even stating that the Shen family did not lack embroideresses. She had taken her words for truth¡ªwhich led to her inadequacy in needlework.


    ...


    However, Yuebing shook her head at the side and said, ¡°Guqin, Chess, and Painting are indeed for entertainment, but calligraphy is a matter of face. Third younger sister, being a lady of our Lian family, if you write out an atrocious hand in the future, the face lost will belong to our Lian family.¡± Yuebing completely overlooked the excellent Liwu characters Yueyao wrote.


    Old Madam looked displeased but remained silent, just observing Yueyao. This matter was brought up by her eldest son, and when he had told her, the people had already been selected. Although Old Madam could not grasp what exactly her eldest son intended to do, a mother knows her son best, and he must have his schemes. As for what those schemes were, Old Madam preferred not to overthink it.


    Yueyao was taken aback, then looking at the complex expression that flashed in Old Madam¡¯s eyes, her heart trembled. However, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Second sister is correct, practicing calligraphy is beneficial for cultivating one¡¯s temperament and nurturing one¡¯s character, and it does not belong to entertainment. I will study calligraphy with the female teacher and learn embroidery with the Embroideress.¡± In truth, Yueyao was really not keen on learning calligraphy. Knowing two styles was already enough; she did not need to learn a third style, as she didn¡¯t have that much time. But considering the complex look in Old Madam¡¯s eyes, she decided to go through with it.


    Upon hearing this, Yuebing¡¯s expression paused. Indeed, Guqin, Chess, and Painting belonged to the realm of entertainment, but calligraphy was used daily by everyone. It was harmless for Yueyao to learn calligraphy even during the mourning period. Yuebing glanced at Yueyao, her eyes analyzing, but she quickly restrained herself.


    Seeing Yuebing like this, Yueyao could not help but start to reflect. Whether Yuebing had always been a simple person. If Yuebing was really as brainless and simple as she appeared, she wouldn¡¯t have successfully married into Marquis Luyang¡¯s residence. Even if her marriage was orchestrated by Lady Mo¡¯s strategies and accomplishments, Yuebing quickly gained a stable position there, and even subtly brought about the death of Marquis Luyang¡¯s eldest legitimate son, which was beyond what Lady Mo could achieve.


    Yueyao tried hard to recall when Yuebing had started to change. It seemed to have started after the nurturing nanny arrived.


    As for whether it was growth that came later or if Yuebing had been hiding her true self from the beginning, Yueyao had no time to investigate because it was meaningless. She only knew that Yuebing was a person to be wary of.


    Old Madam nodded contentedly, ¡°Good,¡± being stuck in one¡¯s ways isn¡¯t always best. It¡¯s a good thing that Third Girl knows how to adapt and isn¡¯t rigidly sticking to the rules.


    After a moment, Qiao Hui called from outside, ¡°Old Madam, the nanny and teacher have arrived.¡±


    Nanny Wang, whose surname means watery Wang, entered the palace to become a palace maid at the age of eight. Later, she served in the Etiquette Department. Now of age, she was released from service. Unwilling to live off the charity of her brother and sister-in-law by staying with them, she decided instead to become a nurturing nanny for daughters of prominent households. Over the years, she had saved a considerable amount of money and planned to retire in another two years.


    There were also two female teachers, one surnamed Qi and the other Yun. Mr. Qi was born into a noble family and was once a well-known talented lady in the Capital City. However, her family got dragged into a struggle for succession. The side she followed was defeated, leading to her family¡¯s decline. After marrying into her husband¡¯s family, who saw that she bore no achievements in five years and had no family support, they started to openly make life difficult for her. Unable to endure the oppression from her husband¡¯s family, she divorced her husband. Using her talents, she taught the women of wealthy families the arts of the Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, alongside Poetry and Songs. Though previously, the Master of the house specified that she should only teach the Guqin and incidentally teach Poetry and Songs. Even as a talented lady, in the aspects of calligraphy and painting, she was still inferior to Mr. Yun.


    Mr. Yun also came from a family of scholars, but was unlucky, having passed away before she could marry. She observed three years of mourning for her fiance?, which aged her. If she were to marry again, it would either be as a secondary wife or to a man of lower social standing. Mr. Yun chose neither option and instead styled her hair as a widow. Because she excelled in calligraphy and painting, she earned a high reputation among the wealthy households and fared very well over the years. Later, she adopted a foster daughter who was very filial to her. The son-in-law she chose was also a decent man. Both hoped she would retire and stop running about, enjoying a peaceful life at home. However, when it came time for her to rest, she felt uneasy. Therefore, she still insisted on continuing her work and clearly stated she would only rest when she was no longer able to work.


    Yueyao, looking at Nanny Wang dressed in a rosewood stiff clothing, with a stern face and an air of seriousness all around her, was momentarily stunned. So much time had passed, and many things had been forgotten, but now seeing her in person, everything became clear again. The nurturing nanny from back then was now Nanny Wang, who had later become Yuebing¡¯s personal nanny.


    Yueyao¡¯s hand twitched slightly, her eyes involuntarily shifting back to Yuebing; it seemed that Yuebing¡¯s later abilities were likely learned from Nanny Wang.


    Yueyao quickly concealed her unusual emotions. Regardless, Nanny Wang was brought in by her grandmother, and while her grandmother was still here, Nanny Wang would not conceal any secrets in her teachings. Yueyao would learn well from her; as for the future, that would be planned later.


    Looking again at the two female teachers, Mr. Qi was wearing a fragrant-colored Hangzhou silk Confucian-style skirt, her hair styled in a round hairbun, with a Silver butterfly-winged beaded pearls step-shake inserted in her hair, along with a blue five-petaled beaded chrysanthemum pinned in as well. Her attire was not outstanding but was very comfortable to look at.


    Mr. Yun was dressed in a lotus root pink color outer garment and a snow satin hundred-pleated skirt, with lotus root pink embroidered shoes. She wore a household-made silk flower in her hair, without any pearls or jade. Her attire was also appropriate, and her expression was neither sad nor happy, very calm. However, compared to Mr. Qi, Mr. Yun appeared somewhat gentler.


    Old Madam nodded slightly, ¡°Yueying, Yuebing, Yueyao, Yuehuan, the four of you come here and greet the nanny and the teachers.¡±


    The four of them lined up and paid their respects to the three people in turn. This was proper etiquette, and the three individuals graciously accepted the salutations from the four.

 Chapter 113: 51: Embroideress

    Chapter 113: Chapter 51: Embroideress


    Yueyao and three others paid their respects to the nurturing nanny and the two teachers before meeting the embroideress who would teach them embroidery, whose surname was Mah.


    Yuebing couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon hearing the surname Mah, ¡°Grandmother, is it the Mah associated with troubles? How could there be such a surname.¡± It was the first time Yueyao had heard of this surname.


    Yueyao looked at Mr. Mah, who was dressed in dark-colored clothes, wearing no makeup or jewelry. Like Nanny Wang, Mr. Mah¡¯s eyes showed no emotion, as if he had also seen through the world, and Yueyao felt an indescribable oddity in her heart.


    After listening to Nanny Zheng¡¯s introduction, Yueyao learned that Master Mah was a famous embroideress from the Suzhou and Hangzhou region. Embroideresses often had poor eyesight after reaching a certain age due to overuse, which was an occupational hazard of the job. Unable to continue working at the Embroidery Workshop, well-known embroideresses generally preferred to teach at wealthy households where the work was simpler, lighter, and the compensation was considerable. And most importantly, the expectations were not high; as long as the young ladies¡¯ skills were presentable, there was no requirement to become a master.


    Old Madam said a few words, essentially hoping they would strictly supervise Yueying and the others to ensure they learned.


    All four responded in unison, as their livelihood depended on it. Only by educating the young ladies well and satisfying the household would their reputations not be tarnished. A good reputation would lead to more people hiring them in the future.


    ...


    Old Madam smiled at Yueyao and the others, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, you¡¯ll begin studying, so take an extra day to rest today.¡± Following the nannies to learn manners had been grueling, and learning calligraphy, chess, poetry, and songs was no easy task either. They would be tired enough later.


    Nanny Wang was hired by Old Madam and had already agreed to be at Lian Mansion full-time. The other three, due to the hasty hiring, had not yet taken leave from their previous Masters. However, they had arranged to share their time to instruct.


    Old Madam organized the schedule based on the availability of the three, with the four young ladies learning manners from the nanny in the morning, and in the afternoon, on alternate days, they would split into two sessions to study with the teachers. On even days, they would learn embroidery from the embroideress.


    Nanny Wang¡¯s quarters were named Jingsi Garden, which was also where they would learn manners. It was said to be where Old Madam resided in her youth.


    Yueying had been doing well during this time at Old Madam¡¯s, her complexion becoming more and more radiant, and she wore a smile whenever she met people. When Yueyao looked at her, she too couldn¡¯t help but smile kindly.


    Yueyao smiled back.


    Yuebing just sneered, while Yuehuan pretended to be foolish as before. However, deep down, she still hoped to get along well with the other young ladies. Thinking back, roommates from her past life could become as close as sisters; now, with blood-related sisters, they should be even closer. But since she was new here and following her Maternal Auntie¡¯s advice, for safety reasons, she decided she needed to observe a bit longer.


    Old Madam, seeing the interactions between them and especially Yuehuan¡¯s revealing gaze, was very pleased. It seemed that Yuehuan¡¯s fall had knocked some sense into her. However, she didn¡¯t know when the second girl would change.


    The old woman said with a smile, letting them go, ¡°From tomorrow on, you don¡¯t have to come early to pay your respects to me. What is most important is that you study well.¡±


    Once outside, Yuehuan said, ¡°Third sister, I¡¯ve heard that your Lanxi Garden is very beautiful. May I see it?¡± After all, she had lost her memory and naturally forgotten many things.


    Yueyao replied, unemotional, ¡°Lanxi Garden isn¡¯t as beautiful as your courtyard, Sister. And the arrangements inside Lanxi Courtyard cannot compare to yours.¡± Her words were tactful, but the meaning was simple; she wasn¡¯t interested in hosting.


    Upon hearing this, Yuebing laughed, ¡°Third younger sister is still like before, not fond of mingling with her sisters. Third younger sister, have you finished copying your scriptures?¡±


    Yueyao replied indifferently, ¡°No, I¡¯m copying them slowly. Sister, youngest sister, I have things to do, so I will leave first.¡± After saying that, she left.


    Yuehuan sharply detected Third Sister¡¯s aversion toward Yuebing. This third sister was just distant from her, but towards Yuebing, it was clear disdain. Yuehuan wondered, even if Third Sister didn¡¯t like the second sister, shouldn¡¯t it be just dislike and not disdain? Perhaps something happened that she wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Seeing Yuehuan¡¯s perplexed face, Yuebing said, laughing, ¡°Youngest sister, you aren¡¯t considering befriending Third Young Lady, are you? She¡¯s cold-natured and ungracious. Just the other day, she even drove her own wet nurse away. So, if you want to get close to her, you better think it through.¡± A person who could even drive away her own wet nurse was not reliable. Moreover, the third younger sister was a jinx; the Ma Family had been turned upside down since her arrival. It was regrettable that she had thought Yueyao had a pure nature before; it was all pretense. She would have to be more cautious in the future, in case this girl betrayed her without her even realizing it.

 Chapter 114: 51: Embroideress_2

    Chapter 114: Chapter 51: Embroideress_2


    Yuehuan had also heard about this matter and found it quite strange. Even she, as an outsider, knew that here a wet nurse was akin to a mother! Recalling the legendary wet nurse of the Kangxi Emperor, Li family, shed some light. Because she was Kangxi¡¯s wet nurse, she was later honored as a First Rank Lady; she also brought prosperity to the Cao family. Truly, when one ascends to the heavens, even their chickens and dogs ascend with them.


    Yuehuan fell into deep thought. The Third Young Lady, not minding her reputation, insisted on dismissing the wet nurse. What could be the reason? There must be a story here.


    Yuehuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly widened her eyes. Then shaking her head, she muttered to herself: ¡°No, no, it must be my overthinking.¡±


    Hong Mei quietly asked, ¡°Miss, what are you overthinking about?¡±


    Yuehuan glanced at Hong Mei and shook her head: ¡°Nothing.¡± Maternal Auntie had warned her to be wary of Hong Mei and Hong Yi, not to confide in them.


    An idea had just flashed through Yuehuan¡¯s mind, she speculated that the Third Young Lady¡¯s actions did not seem like she had time-traveled but rather like she had been reborn, having returned from the future to the present. However, looking at Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, she did not seem like someone reborn. Those reborn, especially those who had not lived well, should be filled with resentment and seek revenge, unlike Yueyao¡¯s calm and peaceful nature.


    ...


    The weather in September began to cool. Even with the sun, it was not too hot. But sweat beads still formed on Yuehuan¡¯s forehead.


    However, Yueyao didn¡¯t feel the heat but rather, had Hua Lei take away the indigo umbrella from her hand, and said to Hua Lei and Qiao Lan, ¡°From tomorrow on, you two will follow me.¡± The maid also needed to be educated. Only by thoroughly learning the rules and mastering them can one use them effortlessly and not be constrained by them, and also be able to prevent others from using rules to suppress them.


    Hua Lei and Qiao Lan nodded together, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, we will learn well.¡± Learning these things well is only beneficial and not harmful.


    Yuebing arrived at the main house, looking gloomy, and said to Madam family, ¡°Mother, the nurturing nanny¡¯s face looks like a coffin, it scares me. Mother, can I not follow her to study anymore?¡± Yuebing truly did not want to study under Nanny Wang anymore.


    The face of Madam family darkened: ¡°What nonsense are you talking, your grandmother spent a lot of effort to find her, and if you do not study the rules properly with nanny, mother will have your father discipline you with the family laws.¡± The so-called family laws meant not allowing Yuebing to go out and also grounding her to copy Buddhist scriptures in the room. This was very painful for Yuebing. Therefore, she really disdained Yueyao¡¯s frivolous use of copying scriptures as a threat.


    Watching Yuebing leave in a huff, Madam family shook her head and said, ¡°This child is spoiled by me. Fortunately, it is still timely to correct her now.¡± With the nurturing nanny rigorously supervising by the side, she believed her daughter¡¯s character would soon change and she wouldn¡¯t act so recklessly, making arranging her marriage difficult in the future.


    Maternal Aunt Su also received the news that the Old Madam had invited not only the nurturing nanny but also a female teacher and embroideress. Maternal Aunt Su was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    When Yuehuan returned, Maternal Aunt Su eagerly asked her about the details.


    Maternal Aunt Su sensed that Yuehuan was very interested in Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and Poetry and Songs. Maternal Aunt Su suddenly became serious and said, ¡°Miss, a female teacher, having been paid, will diligently teach you various arts. But biting off more than you can chew isn¡¯t good, one cannot be proficient in everything. To master each of Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and Poetry and Songs would require a great deal of energy and time. Fourth Miss, not only do you have to learn these but also sewing and cooking, and later, even managing the household affairs, there simply isn¡¯t enough time to master everything comprehensively. Fourth Miss, it¡¯s better to learn one or two fields thoroughly than to have a little knowledge of many things.¡± Maternal Aunt Su told Yuehuan that the only skill that didn¡¯t require special effort was embroidery. Maternal Aunt Su herself was a master at embroidery, not necessarily inferior to Embroidery Lady Mah. However, what she was proficient in was Beijing embroidery, while Embroidery Lady Mah taught Su embroidery, each type of regional embroidery having its own unique characteristics. Maternal Aunt Su believed that her daughter wasn¡¯t making a living out of embroidery, anything she made in the future just needed to be presentable, and she could teach her that.


    Yuehuan was somewhat surprised after hearing this. She had not expected Maternal Aunt Su to be such a perceptive person. Unless blessed by heaven with exceptional talents, who could possibly master everything? Yuehuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Auntie, I want to learn painting, I love painting.¡±

 Chapter 115: 51: Embroideress_3

    Chapter 115: Chapter 51: Embroideress_3


    Maternal Aunt Su immediately shook her head upon hearing this, ¡°No, no, you cannot learn to paint. You can learn anything else among Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, just do not learn painting.¡± Speaking of calligraphy, a well-penned script is essential. If a daughter¡¯s handwriting is ugly, neither the Old Master nor the Madam will approve. The Lian family comes from a scholarly lineage; if a daughter¡¯s handwriting is ugly, it would make the Lian family lose face.


    Yuehuan expressed her surprise, ¡°Why can¡¯t I learn to paint?¡± She had joined a comics club during her time at the university and had learned to draw comics for a few days, gaining some basic skills. However, she eventually gave it up to focus on earning money. She had not expected that her Maternal Aunt Su would outright reject the idea.


    Maternal Aunt Su knew that her daughter had forgotten many things, but she had spoken to her about Third Young Lady¡¯s affairs before. She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to forget it so quickly, ¡°The Third Young Lady¡¯s talent in painting is not something you can compare to. Even if you learn to paint, you will only end up being an accessory to her. Fourth Miss, even if you master the art and excel in it, no one will remember you. It would be better to learn something that neither the Third Young Lady nor the Second Young Lady knows, so you can stand out.¡± Maternal Aunt Su never thought her daughter could surpass the Third Young Lady. Some people are gifted in a way that no matter how outstanding others may become later on, they cannot match.


    Yet Yuehuan shook her head, ¡°Maternal Aunt, what Third Sister is capable of is her affair, what I am capable of is my own; they do not conflict, right?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su looked at Yuehuan and said, ¡°Fourth Miss, will you still maintain such an attitude when, after several years of hard work, everyone only praises the Third Young Lady and disregards your efforts and achievements?¡± Even if her daughter was willing to be overshadowed by the Third Young Lady, she herself would not agree.


    Yuehuan opened her mouth but, in the end, said nothing.


    ...


    Maternal Aunt Su explained to Yuehuan with resignation the reasons for not allowing her to learn painting, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your capabilities, but it¡¯s because the Third Young Lady has that talent and backing. Fourth Miss, I¡¯ve told you before that the Third Young Lady has the freedom to study under a renowned teacher. With such a high starting point, you can¡¯t compare to her. So, learning to paint will only relegate you to being an accessory to her.¡±


    Unwillingly, Yuehuan said, ¡°Maternal Aunt, I can understand why you¡¯re afraid that I won¡¯t be able to make a name for myself because my older sister is so skilled in painting. But why can¡¯t I learn what the Second Sister is learning, just because she¡¯s the legitimate daughter and I¡¯m a child born out of wedlock?¡± Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s earlier point was something Yuehuan could agree with internally. That¡¯s just how the world works; everyone remembers the first place and forgets the rest, even the one in second place is relegated to oblivion. She was also self-aware; though she had two years of foundation in painting, she wouldn¡¯t dare challenge Yueyao, who had both a reputed talent and artistic gift. Comparing herself to Yueyao was not her forte, but having to choose what was left after Yuebing made her selections made Yuehuan feel like she was simply picking up leftovers, which left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Maternal Aunt Su gave a wry smile, ¡°Who asked you not to be born from the Madam¡¯s womb and instead be born from mine? Fourth Miss, that¡¯s fate. The Second Young Lady is fortunate, my own daughter is not.¡±


    Yuehuan hurriedly hugged Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Maternal Aunt, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to upset you. Maternal Aunt, I was just venting, don¡¯t take it to heart, I know what to do.¡± This damned society, being a daughter born of a concubine offers hardly any freedom. She didn¡¯t know who had suggested that even being born as such a daughter, one could thrive unless the matriarch of the house was as clueless as a pig. Otherwise, a daughter born out of wedlock would never surpass the legitimate daughter because the moment it seemed possible, the legitimate daughter would have her taken care of. Yuehuan didn¡¯t want to die nor cause trouble for her Maternal Aunt or brother, so she had to be a meek and obedient daughter born of a concubine for the time being.


    Yuehuan shifted the topic to the matter of Nanny Gu, ¡°Maternal Aunt, the Second Sister said that the Third Sister had driven away her own wet nurse, regarding her as a ruthless and ungrateful person. Maternal Aunt, is that really the case?¡± In Yuehuan¡¯s eyes, Maternal Aunt Su was an extremely astute person. Moreover, she was truly affectionate towards her, so Yuehuan always turned to her with questions.


    Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s expression became complex, but in the end, she said, ¡°Nanny Gu is a servant who betrayed her master. The Third Young Lady merely sent her away from Lian Mansion, and she was also given a large sum of silver coins. That was showing mercy beyond duty.¡± Although she wanted her daughter to play the fool, she didn¡¯t want her to be influenced by the Madam and the Second Young Lady and become someone incapable of self-reflection and foolishly complacent.


    Yuehuan was surprised, ¡°Betray a master?¡± Although she had been in this world for only a short time, she understood the grave implications of a servant betraying their master.

 Chapter 116: 51: Embroideress_4

    Chapter 116: Chapter 51: Embroideress_4


    Maternal Aunt Su told Yuehuan about Nanny Gu¡¯s matter. Although Lady Mo wasn¡¯t mentioned, Yuehuan understood immediately. Yet after listening, Yuehuan felt even more uneasy. How did the Third Young Lady come to know that her own wet nurse had betrayed her!


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t dare to let herself think any further, fearing that if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist rushing to Lanxi Courtyard to ask Yueyao if she was reborn.


    Yueying had been attending to the Old Madam all along and didn¡¯t show excessive joy. However, one could tell from the sound of her footsteps that she was in a very cheerful mood at the moment.


    The only one who remained calm was Yueyao. To her, this was just completing what she hadn¡¯t done in her previous life, making up for past regrets. There was nothing more.


    Upon returning to Lanxi Courtyard, Yueyao began teaching Brother Zheng how to recognize characters. Starting tomorrow, there won¡¯t be as much time¡ªduring the day she would have to study with the governess and the teacher, and at night she would have to tutor Tingzheng. Yueyao felt that there wasn¡¯t enough time and was even more worried that she would not be able to handle it. Therefore, she was eager to find a teacher for Tingzheng so he could study under the teacher.


    Seeing Yueyao with a frown, Brother Zheng said, ¡°Sister, are you worried about something?¡± Looking at his sister who was staring at him as if she could bore holes through him, Tingzheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh, wondering if it had anything to do with him.


    ...


    Yueyao gently patted Brother Zheng¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sister is just thinking about tomorrow¡¯s matters! You should focus on your studies.¡± Those mixed-up matters¡ªif Brother Zheng didn¡¯t understand them, it was just as well, for even if he did, it would only add to his worries and serve no other purpose.


    Brother Zheng obediently nodded.


    After practicing writing, Yueyao picked up Brother Zheng¡¯s hand, which had many large blisters. Yueyao felt a pang of heartache¡ªthese blisters were the result of practicing writing over the past days. But to succeed, this step was essential.


    Enduring hardship for ten years isn¡¯t just talk¡ªher father, with his exceptional talents, had never slacked off for a moment. Brother Zheng, being far less gifted, couldn¡¯t afford to relax even more. Therefore, it was imperative to find a good teacher for Tingzheng, to carefully guide him and nurture his talents...


    Cough, with this thought, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Tingzheng had been studying for such a long time and still hadn¡¯t mastered the Hundred Family Surnames. Faced with Tingzheng¡¯s talents, Yueyao could only sigh!


    Yueyao lanced Brother Zheng¡¯s blisters and applied ointment before coaxing Tingzheng to sleep, then she returned to her own room. Yueyao sat on a stool lost in thought.


    Nanny Deng followed her in to help Yueyao with her bedtime routine and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t overwork yourself. Otherwise, just send the young master to school.¡± Nanny Deng did not mention the Clan School¡ªshe knew what it was like. Sending Brother Zheng to the Clan School would be a waste, but going to a regular school was still feasible.


    Yueyao shook her head; going to school was necessary, but not now. However, Yueyao did find it strange, ¡°Nanny, why did we suddenly hire a female teacher?¡± Yueyao always felt there was something odd about this. If her grandmother truly had this idea, she would have hired one much earlier, without waiting until now.


    Nanny Deng also shook her head, ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ve inquired about it. It was the Old Madam who hired the governess and the embroideress; the two female teachers were hired by the Great Master. Perhaps the Great Master thought that with three young ladies in the house, it was necessary to hire female teachers to properly educate them, otherwise, it would reflect poorly on the Lian family if word got out.¡± Nanny Deng directly excluded Yueyao from this. Yueyao wasn¡¯t allowed to study with them while observing mourning.


    Thinking of Yuebing¡¯s words and recalling her grandmother¡¯s complex gaze, Yueyao suppressed the odd feeling in her heart. She might express her suspicions about Lady Mo¡¯s insidious intentions in front of Nanny Deng, but she couldn¡¯t speak ill of her uncle. These were all her suspicions without concrete evidence. To date, her uncle had done nothing inappropriate, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ve already planned to study calligraphy with Mr. Yun and learn embroidery from the embroideress. I won¡¯t learn anything else.¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s face showed a slight change. She was about to advise otherwise but, seeing Yueyao¡¯s tired expression, she swallowed her words, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Young Lady, don¡¯t tire yourself out too much.¡±


    After Yueyao went to sleep, Nanny Deng went out to ask Hua Lei about what had happened in the Upper Chamber. Hearing that the Second Young Lady had suggested that her mistress join the studies, Nanny Deng¡¯s face turned ashen with anger. The Second Young Lady clearly had no good intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t think the Second Young Lady looks simple on the surface; how could Lady Mo¡¯s daughter be so simple. Be more careful in the future.¡± Nanny Deng said this to avoid Hua Lei, who was a reward from the Old Madam. To the elderly lady, all granddaughters were equal. Although it wasn¡¯t shown outwardly, she cared deeply within. If she knew they were speaking ill of Yuebing, she would definitely be uncomfortable.


    In the Upper Chamber, the Old Madam was tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep. She eventually sat up, leaning against the bedstead, and asked Nanny Zheng to bring out a box. Looking at the last letter written by her son, especially when she saw that at the end he had pleaded for her to take good care of Yueyao, the Old Madam¡¯s heart trembled.


    The Old Madam knew that her youngest son, when seriously ill, had written letters to his close friends Shen Qian and Li Guoxing. It was strange that he hadn¡¯t written to his eldest son at all. In other words, the youngest son would rather trust outsiders than his own brother. She had always deliberately overlooked the conflicts between her two sons, but now that the facts were laid bare in front of her eyes, the Old Madam¡¯s heart ached deeply.


    Seeing the Old Madam¡¯s extreme anxiety, Nanny Zheng said, ¡°Old Madam, the doctor said you must rest well and not overexert yourself, otherwise your old ailment may relapse.¡± Nanny Zheng was indirectly expressing her wish that the Old Madam would live a long and healthy life.


    The Old Madam shook her head without saying a word.

 Chapter 117: 52: Embarrassing Moment

    Chapter 117: Chapter 52: Embarrassing Moment


    On the second day, Qiao Lan tied Yueyao¡¯s hair into a simple bun. Yueyao picked a pearl silver hairpin from her jewelry box and slanted it into her bun.


    To match the pearl hairpin, Qiao Lan chose a pair of pearl earrings for Yueyao. She also wanted Yueyao to wear a white jade bracelet, but Yueyao shook her head, ¡°That will be enough.¡±


    Hua Lei brought over a set of pale blue clothing. Yueyao still shook her head and picked out an ivory dress for herself, with an added plain woven gauze coat.


    Hua Lei and Qiao Lan exchanged glances, and Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t this too plain?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t going out like this stir up some unfavorable gossip?


    Yueyao laughed lightly, ¡°Everyone in the residence knows that I am in mourning, and I believe both Nanny and the tutor are aware too.¡± When visiting the Upper Chamber, although Yueyao would dress plainly, she never wore all white to avoid arousing Old Madam¡¯s sorrow. But today Yueyao didn¡¯t need to go to the Upper Chamber to greet the Old Madam; she was heading straight to Jingsi Garden after using her morning meal, so this concern did not exist.


    After having breakfast, Yueyao left home and still heard Brother Zheng¡¯s loud and clear reading voice. Every time she heard Brother Zheng¡¯s pleasant voice, Yueyao would smile comfortably. It had already become a beautiful sight in Lanxi Garden.


    ...


    Yueyao had the farthest distance to travel and it took nearly forty-five minutes to reach Jingsi Garden. When Yueyao arrived, Yueying and the others had already been there.


    Today, Yueying wore a green dress that highlighted her fair skin and made her even more beautiful and attractive ¨C the twelve-year-old girl was already showing her bloom.


    Yuebing was in a light yellow short-sleeved shirt with a moon-white inner garment featuring a double lapel, paired with a bright blue trailing skirt from Xiang River. The colors she chose were very lively. She also wore a rather complicated bun, decorated with a silver lily-of-the-valley hair ornament and a Beaded Flower with pearls. With her slender figure, glossy black hair, and fair complexion, if one could ignore the impatience and disdain in her eyes, she would be even more pleasing to behold.


    Yuehuan wore a dress embroidered with pale green twining roses and had a bun similar to Yueyao¡¯s. Such an attire was proper and unremarkable.


    Watching Yueying and Yuebing, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. At the ages of twelve and nine, the girls¡¯ gracefulness was already evident, whereas in modern times they would only be elementary school students. How peculiar the ancient era was.


    However, when Yuehuan saw the elegant and refined Yueyao, she had to lament this abnormal society. An eight-year-old in modern times would have just started first grade, while here, they were already learning how to dress, match their clothes, and how to enhance their own value.


    When Nanny Wang came out and saw the four young ladies¡¯ attires, it was clear to her well-trained eye that much could be discerned from their clothing choices alone.


    Nanny Wang paused for three seconds looking at Yueyao before contemplatively asking, ¡°Third Young Lady, have you learned proper etiquette before?¡± Judging by her walking posture and those movements, she must have been taught.


    Yueyao nodded, as it wasn¡¯t a secret, ¡°I was taught by my mother when I was in Jiangnan.¡± To say she was taught wasn¡¯t entirely accurate; it was more an influence that the Second Madam had on her own daughter.


    Before her arrival, not only the nannies but also the tutors had investigated the main family¡¯s situation, so Nanny Wang knew that the Second Lady of the Lian Family used to be the legitimate eldest daughter of a Marquis¡¯ household. A young lady from such a household would definitely have impeccable manners, which didn¡¯t require deliberate teaching but could be acquired by mere exposure.


    Before Nanny Wang began teaching etiquette, she first addressed the four young ladies, ¡°I will teach you with all my heart. How much you learn and how well you learn is up to your own comprehension. As for the teaching process, I will not show favoritism or cut corners.¡±


    Yueyao now studied etiquette with the utmost diligence. Nanny Wang was very satisfied with her attitude. She had initally thought Yueyao might become arrogant because she had learned some manners before, but to her surprise, Yueyao was very eager to learn. She had heard that Third Young Lady, with her pride in her talents, looked down on others, but she now seemed nothing like that.


    A young lady of quality should walk without rustling her skirts or making any sound. Not only that, but posture when sitting or standing, the way to eat, how to bow or serve tea; even finer details, such as the way to hold a writing brush, required particular attention.


    Yueyao and Yueying listened attentively, and Yuebing tried hard to engage. Yuehuan, however, found the instructions astonishing ¨C if one had to be so mindful in daily habits, what joy was there left in living?


    After the explanation came practice, and naturally, the first thing to practice was walking. Practicing just walking took up the entire morning. Yueying was also very attentive, and though Yuebing was somewhat restless, under the cold gaze and continual punishments from Nanny Wang, she too complied obediently.

 Chapter 118: 52: Embarrassment_2

    Chapter 118: Chapter 52: Embarrassment_2


    Among the four, Yuehuan suffered the most. She couldn¡¯t sway or twist when she walked; she had to remain upright and straight. If she made a mistake, she wasn¡¯t punished but was simply told to do it again, and again, and yet again.


    Among the four, Yuehuan made the most mistakes, which surprised Yueyao. Shouldn¡¯t Yuebing have made the most mistakes? Why was it Yuehuan?


    Yueyao watched Yuehuan as if she had never encountered such things before and found herself very puzzled. She had heard Hua Lei and a few others say that Yuehuan was good at learning anything, so she assumed Yuehuan also came from a large family. Yueyao believed that having a photographic memory was a gift from heaven that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possess, which is why she thought Yuehuan must think like an adult and had been educated in these matters, meaning she should also come from a large family. But seeing that Yuehuan knew nothing about these rules and appeared to come from a small family, Yuehuan¡¯s behavior was clearly inconsistent. Yueyao began to doubt Yuehuan for the first time, wondering what kind of person she was, what kind of background she had.


    Nanny Wang¡¯s look at Yuehuan couldn¡¯t be clearer: the child is unteachable. She had explained over ten times and still couldn¡¯t correct her. Compared to Yuehuan¡¯s mediocre qualities, even Yuebing, whom the family had specifically reminded her to teach well, looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    Yueying and Yueyao managed to hold back their laughter, but Yuebing clearly couldn¡¯t. When Yuehuan was punished and made to start over once again, Yuebing finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    Yuehuan¡¯s face turned red at that moment; being looked down upon and laughed at by a nine-year-old girl was a terrible feeling! Ah, she had never been so embarrassed.


    ...


    Seeing Yuebing laugh, Nanny Wang immediately punished her as well. The reason was simple, ¡°You are sisters, and in the future, you will share the honor and disgrace as one family. By laughing at her, you are actually ridiculing yourself as well, so you must also be punished together.¡± The nurturing nanny had to teach not only etiquette and rules but also many principles of life.


    Yueyao was slightly startled when she heard this, but she quickly realized her reaction was unusual and immediately lowered her head. However, none of this escaped Nanny Wang¡¯s notice.


    Nanny Wang always felt that she couldn¡¯t see through Yueyao. For an eight-year-old child to be so thoughtful was truly alarming.


    As Nanny Wang looked at the sky, she finally announced the end of the class. Before the four young ladies left, she added, ¡°You must remember, a real lady¡¯s walk should not make the slightest sound, and these qualities must be gradually cultivated and deeply ingrained. Otherwise, instead of drawing a tiger, you draw a dog.¡± Being a lady is not just talk.


    Nanny Wang¡¯s implication was evident; nothing comes out of thin air. To reach that level, one must study diligently and integrate these rules deep within oneself so that they manifest in every gesture and motion as a sign of good upbringing.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression was very respectful, ¡°Nanny¡¯s teaching is right; I will be attentive.¡± To avoid being criticized for poor manners, she still needed to work hard.


    Yueyao¡¯s words caused Nanny Wang¡¯s brow to furrow once more; Yueyao had said ¡®I¡¯ instead of ¡®we¡¯. Since they are all young ladies of the Lian family, they should be united.


    Nanny Wang shook her head; such a personality was not good in the Third Young Lady. It seemed she had to speak to the Old Madam about this.


    After practicing walking all morning, her waist ached, her back hurt, and her legs cramped, but Yueyao endured it all without uttering a word. After lunch, she lay down and had Qiao Lan massage her.


    Nanny Deng spoke softly, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you rest your feet at Jingsi Garden or another courtyard at noon, so you don¡¯t have to walk back and forth? It¡¯s very tiring.¡± Going back and forth took almost an hour; even after having lunch, there wasn¡¯t enough time to rest.


    Yueyao, looking at the familiar surroundings, shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can endure.¡± She definitely did not want to stay in any other courtyard. Once she went familiar with the place, Lady Mo would find excuses to make her move out. Initially, with ulterior motives, she had been made to move to Lanxi Courtyard. Now that plan had fallen through, they surely wanted her to move out. But in this lifetime, unless she left Lian Mansion, she was determined not to move out of Lanxi Courtyard.


    Yueyao narrowed her eyes slightly and went back to Jingsi Garden. Whether it was learning manners or studying calligraphy, it all took place in Jingsi Garden.


    The afternoon¡¯s first class was calligraphy, taught by Mr. Yun. If it had been before, Yueyao would have considered it a complete waste of time. But now, Yueyao had adjusted her attitude and took it as a means to cultivate her temperament.


    Mr. Yun first asked everyone about their level of study.

 Chapter 119: 52: Embarrassment_3

    Chapter 119: Chapter 52: Embarrassment_3


    Yueying claimed she recognized over a thousand characters; Yuebing unmodestly stated she had learned the Four Books and Five Classics; Yueyao, however, modestly said she had not learned much. Had Yueyao not been so sincere, Mr. Yun might have thought she was mocking him¡ªafter all, who in the Capital City didn¡¯t know that the Third Miss of the Lian Family was a minorly famous talented lady? A talented lady who couldn¡¯t recognize characters was a joke.


    Mr. Yun looked deeply at Yueyao, seeing that she was not at all embarrassed and allowed him to scrutinize her without any reservations. Mr. Yun secretly pondered, ¡°Is this the Third Young Lady I have heard of? She doesn¡¯t resemble her at all.¡±


    Yuehuan hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Yuebing laughed and spoke for her, ¡°Sir, my Fourth Miss had an illness earlier that made her forget everything she learned. She has to start all over.¡±


    Mr. Yun was not surprised by this explanation, ¡°In that case, write a few characters for me to see.¡± Teaching calligraphy also required teaching according to the student¡¯s ability.


    The four of them wrote a line of characters as he instructed.


    Mr. Yun first looked at Yuehuan¡¯s writing, not because he paid special attention to Yuehuan, but because her way of holding the pen was incorrect. Mr. Yun corrected Yuehuan¡¯s posture.


    ...


    Mr. Yun looked at the characters Yuehuan wrote. Each character was crooked and uneven in size, with inconsistent ink, as if scrawled by a dog.


    Mr. Yun looked at Yuehuan, astonished. Although amnesia could make someone forget many things, writing had already become an instinct. The characters she now wrote appeared as if written by someone who had never picked up a pen before. Mr. Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fourth Miss, have you never written before?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yuehuan¡¯s face blushed instantly. Looking at the characters written by the other three ladies, Yuehuan felt like she wanted to hide in a hole. Who says modern people traveling to ancient times are instantly beloved and bloom wherever they are seen? Just opening their mouths makes them seen as a great talent, all lies, sheer deceits! She pondered how many modern people could actually write well with a brush. No, not just brush writing, even ballpoint pen writing wasn¡¯t good among many. However, in ancient times, regardless of gender, everyone was enlightened at the age of three and wrote every day without pursuing it. Just like her brother Tinglun, who practiced large characters every morning and evening.


    Alas, Yuehuan sighed again. If she had known, she would have practiced writing with her brother. Now she wouldn¡¯t have become a laughingstock from morning until now. Well, she had embarrassed herself hundreds of years into the past. All she could do now was try hard to learn and hopefully regain some face.


    Yuebing, fearing further punishment, desperately tried to hold back her laughter, her face turning red. It was funny how their mother always criticized her, yet now, not to mention Fourth Miss, even Third Young Lady, known for her talent, wrote characters worse than hers.


    Mr. Yun did not comment on Yuehuan¡¯s characters because there was no point in doing so: ¡°Fourth Miss needs to devote a lot of effort to practice her writing.¡±


    Yuehuan nodded quickly; she was determined to learn how to write well.


    After evaluating Yueying and Yuebing¡¯s work, Mr. Yun finally looked at Yueyao¡¯s characters. Mr. Yun looked at Yueyao¡¯s characters with some surprise, ¡°This is what you practice...?¡± Characters written by someone who was enlightened at two years old, began painting at three, and was known for her talent shouldn¡¯t be this poor!


    Yueyao explained with a smile, ¡°I am copying the ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post.''¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t want to write in the Willow-body calligraphy style in front of others; she had planned it that way. Nor was she willing to bring out the rubbings of the plum blossom calligraphy style. It wasn¡¯t that Yueyao was stingy, but she dared not take it out, because possession of a treasure can lead to calamity. If Yuebing saw it, she would definitely think of ways to seize it. Yueyao was not afraid of it being seized, but she didn¡¯t want to invite that trouble. After much thought, Yueyao simply took the ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡¯ she bought from Qingfeng Bookhouse as an alternative.


    Mr. Yun¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Third Young Lady, learning calligraphy is not done overnight. It requires persistent efforts to write well. I¡¯ve heard that your Willow-body calligraphy style is quite good. You shouldn¡¯t give up halfway; you should persist and do it well.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No need, I will just keep copying this book of characters.¡± There was no need to explain further, as it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Mr. Yun sighed slightly, this Third Young Lady was too arrogant. This is the disadvantage of being sheltered; she had not seen the wider world, had limited vision, and might believe she was a genius or a prodigy because she had been flattered so much, not realizing that this approach of trying different things sporadically results in mastering nothing. Initially, Mr. Yun wanted to say more but, seeing Yueyao¡¯s indifferent expression, he ultimately swallowed his words. He knew many people, and knew that once someone like the Third Young Lady was set on something, they would stick to it relentlessly and were hard to persuade. At this point, he didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore but instead asked, ¡°Third Young Lady, how long have you been copying the ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 120: 52: Embarrassment_4

    Chapter 120: Chapter 52: Embarrassment_4


    Yueyao looked at the characters she had written: ¡°Just started learning.¡± In the past, where would she find the time to practice this? Yueyao also planned to make copies during the lessons in the future. Of course, if the teacher assigned homework, she would need to complete that too.


    Surprise flickered in Mr. Yun¡¯s eyes, but he quickly said, ¡°Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post mainly features a round brush technique that conceals the sharpness, with the beginning and ending strokes, hooks, and flicks all devoid of pointed edges. The transitions from horizontal to vertical strokes are mostly rounded, and the structure is uniform and stable, exhibiting a calm and leisurely spirit, neither hasty nor sluggish.¡± By pointing out the characteristics of this calligraphy post to Yueyao, Mr. Yun indicated that it was a challenging piece to practice. At least, he believed that Yueyao was not suited to practice it as her level could not meet its requirements.


    Yueyao smiled faintly: ¡°I understand. ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡¯, though comprising merely over twenty characters, has a clever design and dense form, with the intent being spacious and the characters leisurely. The ink usage is fresh and vibrant, light and shade appropriately balanced; the brushwork is round and clean, vigorous, with a rhythm and a sense of elasticity that seems rather peaceful; the structure primarily takes a square form, stable and full, sometimes restrained and sometimes expansive, able to contain and unfold, infusing vigor within elegance, and conveying emotions through the brush. Moreover, these twenty characters also reveal a harmonious and sublime blend of nature, carrying the essence of regular script within semi-cursive script. Although not outwardly sharp, its spiritual content is profound, its strength hidden within a peaceful and simple style, conveying a sense of relaxed and superior charm. It is said to possess ¡®a roundness and classical elegance, with an aesthetic of leisurely and abundant tranquility, its profound taste immeasurable¡¯.¡±


    After Yueyao finished speaking, Yueying and Yuebing looked at her.


    Yuehuan was stunned on the spot because she had no idea what Yueyao was talking about. To Yuehuan, what Yueyao said might as well have been arcane scriptures. Yuehuan gazed at Yueyao earnestly; she had always heard that the Third Young Lady was a talented lady, yet she never discerned where that talent lay. Who could have expected that an unintended glimpse would cause one such embarrassment?


    Mr. Yun was also stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Yueyao to have such a comprehensive understanding of ¡®Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡¯. This also meant that the Third Young Lady was not acting on a whim but was truly prepared to study seriously. But if she was prepared, why wait until today?


    ...


    Mr. Yun was thoroughly perplexed by Yueyao, but she was only responsible for teaching calligraphy and painting to several young ladies; other matters were not her concern. In a great household, one had to be extremely careful in one¡¯s duties: ¡°Since you are determined to copy this piece, I will not stop you. However, Fourth Miss, learning calligraphy is not an overnight task; since you have started, do not abandon it halfway. Half-hearted efforts can lead to failure in the long run.¡± Mr. Yun¡¯s words carried a warning as well.


    Yueyao knew Mr. Yun spoke those words for her benefit, and she responded sincerely: ¡°Thank you, teacher, I will remember that.¡± Regardless of the outcome, she intended to practice this piece earnestly. The level she might achieve would depend on how much time she had.


    After an hour of calligraphy and a quarter-hour break, it was time for Mr. Qi to teach everyone music practice. Yueyao stood up, bowed to Mr. Yun and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    These arrangements had been agreed upon earlier. Studying calligraphy, even if spoken about, would not be criticized. However, learning music and other leisure arts during the mourning period could greatly tarnish her reputation if word spread: ¡°Go ahead!¡± Mr. Yun had never believed in geniuses before. But the past hour had made her believe that there truly were such people in the world. If the Third Miss of the Lian Family could produce decent writing in just an hour, what was that if not genius?


    Mr. Qi, looking at his four students reduced to three, remained expressionless, yet he felt a sense of regret internally. Having heard Mr. Yun¡¯s words, the absence of the most talented student made the lesson less interesting.


    After practicing for half an hour, Yuebing received a lot of praise. Mr. Qi was quite satisfied and said, ¡°Third Young Lady, you have great potential; with diligent practice, you will surely play touching music.¡±


    Encouraged by the compliments, Yuebing became even more interested in learning the piano. Compared to her, Yueying was merely average, adhering to the standards, but Mr. Qi shook his head in secret, thinking she was too restrained to truly master the instrument.


    When it was Yuehuan¡¯s turn, only two words could describe it: disaster.


    Yuehuan had played for less than five minutes when Yuebing covered her ears and blurted out: ¡°Little Sister, please stop playing; I¡¯m going to go mad if you continue.¡± Was this the sound of music? No, it was sheer cacophony, a sound that tortured the soul.


    Mr. Qi spoke gently to Yuehuan: ¡°Fourth Miss, you lack the natural gift for the piano. However, you could learn other musical instruments; among so many, there must be one suited for you.¡± Mr. Qi was knowledgeable in other instruments as well; even if not an expert, he was more than capable of teaching a novice like Yuehuan.


    Yuehuan¡¯s face turned so red it seemed she might bleed from embarrassment. She had never felt such shame as she had today in all her years. Her etiquette was a mess, her calligraphy terrible, her piano playing a disaster.


    Resigned, Yuehuan shook her head to clear it of the clutter. What will be will be. She resolved to work hard and learn diligently from now on, firmly believing that effort would not betray a willing heart.


    Returning to the courtyard, she hesitantly described the day¡¯s events to Maternal Aunt Su. Today¡¯s incidents made Yuehuan feel as if she had lost all her dignity for a lifetime. She had bungled the rules, her calligraphy was atrocious, and her piano playing ¨C a humiliation.


    Maternal Aunt Su hurriedly comforted her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the beginning is always hard. But you¡¯ll improve gradually. As long as you are willing to work hard, you can definitely learn well.¡±


    Determined, Yuehuan resolved to diligently practice to escape her current predicament. Starting that day, she practiced until her entire body was drained of strength and only then did she rest.


    As Yuehuan lay in bed, watching Maternal Aunt Su bring in medicinal wine and kneel to massage her, her heart softened. Though her birth status was not favorable, just a daughter born of a concubine, having such a caring maternal aunt who let her experience the taste of familial affection was also quite wonderful. In the future, she would just stay here honestly and make peace with her situation.

 Chapter 121: 53: Embroideress

    Chapter 121: Chapter 53: Embroideress


    Yueyao studied very hard and with great diligence. Yuehuan also began to study earnestly and practice intensively. Yuebing became equally immersed in intensive learning.


    However, Yuebing was forced into it, unlike Yuehuan and Yueyao who were willing participants. Lady Mo, in order to get Yuebing to straighten out her ways, had asked Old Madam and then let Nanny Wang give Yuebing special tutoring. Nanny Wang continued to instruct Yuebing in the evening. Of course, all these required additional fees.


    Yuebing was tormented by Nanny Wang for the entire evening. It was almost midnight when Nanny Wang finally said, ¡°Second Young Lady, you must continue to practice hard in the future.¡± Indulging the Legitimate Daughter too much is harmful rather than loving for them. Second Young Lady may not have the Third Young Lady¡¯s talent and brilliance, but with proper guidance, she might actually make a very good Lady of the house because not only does she have a good foundation, but she also has good fortune.


    Old Madam, upon hearing that Yueyao hadn¡¯t practiced writing in Willow-body calligraphy style nor in plum blossom calligraphy style but had practiced the ¡°Quick Snowfall and Sunny Day Post¡±, muttered to herself, ¡°What is this girl planning to do?¡± It could be said that she has already mastered the Willow-body calligraphy style since she has given it up. But the plum blossom style is also something she has only just started to learn. Even a prodigy could not possibly master it in such a short period of time, not to mention the fact that the plum blossom calligraphy style is difficult and challenging to learn. And now, this girl is practicing another style altogether; Old Madam couldn¡¯t quite grasp Yueyao¡¯s plans anymore.


    Though Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t recognize characters, she knew one principle, that biting off more than you can chew is unwise: ¡°Old Madam, should we remind the Third Young Lady?¡± If she hammers away at everything without focus, she¡¯ll only have a superficial understanding of each, and that would be embarrassing.


    Old Madam shook her head and said, ¡°Yueyao isn¡¯t an indiscriminate child; she must have her own plans for doing this. Let her be!¡± The young lady doesn¡¯t have to take the imperial examinations; there¡¯s no need to force her to learn any particular style of calligraphy. If she¡¯s happy, that¡¯s good enough.


    ...


    Actually, Old Madam was very worried. Based on what Nanny Wang relayed, she felt Yueyao might be growing away from the Lian family. Sometimes she even wondered what the Second Son¡¯s Wife might have said to Yueyao in a dream that changed her so much, to such an extent that it was beginning to unsettle her. Alas, worrying about a heedless child, and worrying about a sly one, being an elder means there¡¯s never an end to concerns about the younger generations.


    Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard and started teaching Brother Zheng calligraphy again until dinner. After dinner, Yueyao asked Hua Lei to search for the Jade Collar Step. The so-called Jade Collar Step consists of pieces of jade ornament threaded together, usually worn at the waist. When walking, if the Jade Collar Step doesn¡¯t make any noise, it proves that the rules have been mastered, and the person is ready to graduate.


    Hua Lei checked the records and found that there was nothing like the Jade Collar Step Yueyao mentioned, and she said softly, ¡°Perhaps it was lost.¡± It would be normal to lose one or two small trinkets over such a long time.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression darkened; that object was something she had thought of on a whim that day, and now it was lost. Losing one item was not worrisome, but it would be frightening if many items were lost without notice.


    Hua Lei guessed what Yueyao was thinking and reassured her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. When we organized the storeroom, we listed and recorded everything inside, so nothing else will be lost.¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t say anything further: ¡°I¡¯ll practice writing again.¡± Yueyao hadn¡¯t practiced the Mei Style calligraphy for very long, only for half an hour before Nanny Deng coaxed her to bed.


    Nanny Deng saw how Yueyao busied herself during the day and even at night, to the point of confusion. The young lady had been pampered in the palm of her hand before, with everything arranged by the Old Master and Madam. Now, however, the young lady seemed to be studying desperately. In Nanny Deng¡¯s view, Yueyao was trying to escape from something.


    Lady Mo was surprised why Yueyao suddenly switched to a different style of calligraphy: ¡°That maid was writing in Willow-body beautifully, then began to practice Mei Style, why change the script again?¡±


    Bi Se didn¡¯t know why: ¡°This servant thinks there might be other reasons.¡± Mr. Yun couldn¡¯t figure it out, and neither could others.


    When Maternal Aunt Su heard this, she was somewhat alarmed: ¡°Not only has the Third Young Lady practiced Willow-body and Mei Style, but now she wants to learn another style. What exactly is the Third Young Lady thinking?¡± Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t believe Yueyao was acting on a whim; to her, the current Yueyao was a person who was very hard to fathom. The young lady¡¯s great change was so profound that it scared her, and she wondered if the Madam was aware of the consequences of this change.


    Maternal Aunt Su hesitated over whether to alert the Madam. But in the end, as she watched Tinglun sleeping soundly, she let go of the thought. If Old Madam found out that she was sowing discord between the Madam and the Third Young Lady, she certainly wouldn¡¯t get off easily. Endure it, endure. If the Madam is enduring, she must endure even more.


    The next day, as soon as it got light, Yueyao got out of bed. Nowadays, all the dresses in her wardrobe were of plain colors, at most with a few colorfully patterned small flowers added to the clothing.

 Chapter 122: 53: Embroideress_2

    Chapter 122: Chapter 53: Embroideress_2


    Yueyao watched Yuebing¡¯s walking improvement over yesterday, and then noticed Yuehuan walking with proper form too. She immediately understood the situation but didn¡¯t really mind it. Nanny Wang merely played a guiding role. Such matters must build up over time, becoming integrated into daily life to truly pass muster; otherwise, they only suffice on a superficial level. However, under ordinary circumstances, being passable was enough¡ªthere was no need to enter the palace or marry into the royal family, and if one was passable on the surface, no one would be overly critical.


    Nanny Wang nodded, ¡°Hmm, well teachable indeed.¡± Yuebing¡¯s individual training was not mentioned, but Yuehuan genuinely deserved praise; the significant progress in just one night showed real effort.


    Nanny Wang was quite satisfied with Yuehuan¡¯s attitude. Not understanding or knowing wasn¡¯t an issue¡ªthe most important thing was the willingness to learn, to learn earnestly. Nanny Wang nodded inwardly; all the young ladies from the Lian family were commendable.


    Yueying now felt the pressure.


    Nanny Wang didn¡¯t say much else, ¡°Yesterday, you studied calligraphy with the teacher. I won¡¯t go into how to perfect your writing. However, the posture for writing is also a significant science. Would you now write a few characters for me?¡± Today, Nanny Wang corrected their posture in holding the pen and writing.


    Yuehuan mused internally about being taught how to hold a pen and write¡ªas if it was necessary? But when she saw Nanny Wang demonstrating the elegant motion of writing, she dared not have any further opinions.


    ...


    In this lesson, Yuebing was the best learner among the four, followed by Yueying, with Yueyao being the worst.


    Nanny Wang, shaking her head, said, ¡°Third Young Lady, your grip on the pen isn¡¯t exactly wrong, but it lacks the gentleness of a woman; it¡¯s too rigid. A young lady should hold the pen like this...¡± Nanny Wang demonstrated to Yueyao.


    Yueyao had been taught handwriting by Lian Dongbo himself, so naturally, she didn¡¯t have the soft touch Nanny Wang displayed in her writing. Yueyao was aware of this shortcoming, but she sincerely said to Nanny Wang, ¡°Nanny, this is something I can¡¯t change.¡± First, this was a thirty-year habit, which would be extremely difficult to alter now; second, Yueyao didn¡¯t want to change it, as it wasn¡¯t only what she had learned from her father, but more importantly, Yueyao didn¡¯t see the necessity.


    Since it was extremely rare to showcase her handwriting in public, and even when she did, her posture wasn¡¯t unattractive¡ªit just lacked a bit of a woman¡¯s gentleness. If correcting this habit required much effort, Yueyao deemed it unworthy.


    Nanny Wang was surprised, ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t change it if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± She had taught many young ladies but had never encountered such a situation before.


    Yueyao still shook her head, ¡°If it were possible, I would certainly change. But knowing it¡¯s impossible and still wasting time and energy on it would be foolish. Nanny, I truly can¡¯t change it, and I don¡¯t want to deceive you.¡± Better to clarify with Nanny Wang now rather than later.


    Nanny Wang looked at the determination in Yueyao¡¯s eyes and could only nod her head. What could she do if a student was uncooperative but to compromise? ¡°Okay, actually your current writing posture isn¡¯t bad, but you should focus on the details.¡± Details can reveal a lot, and they must not be overlooked.


    Yueyao expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Nanny.¡±


    Yuehuan was somewhat astonished by Yueyao¡¯s behavior. The usually arrogant and overbearing Second Young Lady always behaved herself in front of Nanny Wang, so why was the quiet and gentle Third Young Lady so different, daring to openly refuse Nanny Wang¡¯s guidance?


    Jolted back to reality by Nanny Wang¡¯s scolding, Yuehuan made a sour face and continued to assume the position to practice writing. Ah, the miserable society. If she could be as bold as the Third Young Lady, that would be great.


    The morning passed with practice on the posture for writing. In the afternoon, the four young ladies learned embroidery with Mr. Mah.


    Nanny Deng was somewhat flustered; others might not know, but how could she not know? Her young lady had never even touched a needle and thread: ¡°Young Lady, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t go. After all, you won¡¯t need to do needlework in the future.¡± Madam had originally planned to have her young lady learn embroidery, but the Old Master said there wasn¡¯t enough time for painting lessons, let alone for embroidery; besides, the household was not short of embroideresses, and thus the matter was dropped. Now, learning embroidery with the young ladies of the main branch, her Young Lady would surely be at the bottom.


    Yueyao smiled slightly, ¡°Nanny, I must learn needlework well. Not to mention anything else, I should at least be able to embroider my own undergarments and pouches.¡± Being unable to properly embroider even a pouch would be quite embarrassing. Yueyao left unsaid that while it¡¯s one thing not to do it oneself, it¡¯s another not to know how at all. Knowing how but choosing not to do it invites no criticism, but not knowing and not doing would certainly provoke gossip.

 Chapter 123: 53: Embroideress_3

    Chapter 123: Chapter 53: Embroideress_3


    Embroidery Lady Mah had already been reminded by the Steward Mother to take extra care of the Second Young Lady and Third Young Lady, as both were legitimate daughters who had not previously touched needle and thread.


    Upon her arrival, Embroidery Lady Mah didn¡¯t immediately start teaching the ladies how to embroider. Instead, she began with the history of embroidery: ¡°Su embroidery, Hunan Embroidery, Guangdong Embroidery, and Shu Embroidery are collectively known as the ¡®four famous embroideries¡¯, in addition to others like Beijing embroidery, Lu Embroidery, and Bian Embroidery. What I will be teaching you is Su embroidery, which primarily focuses on set needlework. The threads should be connected without showing any needle traces. It often uses three to four different threads of similar or neighboring colors to create a natural gradient effect in the colors. At the same time, when depicting objects, it¡¯s good at leaving ¡®water ways¡¯; that is, leaving a line void in the transitions of shades in objects, making the layers clear and the pattern contours neat.¡±


    After explaining, Embroidery Lady Mah brought out a piece of embroidery she had completed earlier and described the characteristics of Su embroidery to the four young ladies, then told them how to match different types of colored threads to achieve the effect they wanted.


    Yueyao listened with great interest, not expecting Mr. Mah¡¯s explanation of embroidery to be like the explanation of a beautiful work of art, which was indeed very rare.


    After speaking once, Embroidery Lady Mah asked the four, ¡°Did you understand?¡± If they did, she would continue to teach. If not, she would explain again.


    Seeing that no one else spoke up, Yueyao said on her own initiative, ¡°Mr. Mah, I understood.¡± Actually, the matching of colored threads is essentially the same as color mixing in painting; the principle of obtaining the desired colors is the same, and while there are differences, they don¡¯t stray from the fundamental essence.


    ...


    Embroidery Lady Mah asked the other three, including Yueying, who were too embarrassed to admit their partial comprehension, as doing so would amount to confessing their own foolishness.


    Yuehuan had a strong interest but also felt worried. She hadn¡¯t even touched simple cross-stitch in modern times; could she really learn such complex Su embroidery? Therefore, she felt quite aggrieved when Yueyao said she understood it, thinking, ¡®Sister, you understand, but I don¡¯t!¡¯


    Seeing that no one objected to continuing, Embroidery Lady Mah said that her main goal had been to deepen everyone¡¯s impression of Su embroidery; whether they really understood was not a big problem, as the key was still in the kung fu of embroidery: ¡°Su embroidery has its own unique style¡ªits patterns are elegant, the designs are ingenious, the embroidery work is meticulous, the needle techniques are lively, the colors are refined, and the embroidery skills must exhibit the characteristics of being ¡®flat, neat, harmonious, bright, smooth, and even¡¯.¡± She paused before asking, ¡°Do you know what ¡®flat, neat, harmonious, bright, smooth, and even¡¯ mean?¡±


    Yuebing muttered under her breath, ¡®If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t need you to tell me.¡¯


    Seeing that the three young ladies were speechless, Yueyao replied, ¡°¡®Flat¡¯ refers to the embroidery being smooth; ¡®neat¡¯ refers to the edges of patterns being tidy; ¡®fine¡¯ refers to the use of delicate needles and fine thread; ¡®dense¡¯ refers to the compact arrangement of thread without showing needle traces; ¡®harmonious¡¯ suggests the colors are well chosen; ¡®bright¡¯ means the colors are dazzling and distinct; ¡®smooth¡¯ refers to the silk texture smoothly rounding out; ¡®even¡¯ signifies that the lines are finely and uniformly spaced. Mr. Mah, did I get that right?¡±


    Embroidery Lady Mah was somewhat surprised, ¡°Has Third Young Lady learned Su embroidery?¡± If she had not learned, how could she be so familiar with it?


    Yueyao smiled softly, ¡°I studied it for a few days when I was in Jiangnan, and I developed an interest in Su embroidery, so I know a little, but it¡¯s really just the basics.¡±


    Embroidery Lady Mah nodded slightly, acknowledging a modest child, ¡°Third Young Lady is correct. Additionally, Su embroidery products come in a comprehensive variety: categorized into double-sided and single-sided embroidery. The common needle techniques used in Su embroidery include Neat Needle Technique, Scattered Set Embroidery, Applying the Needle Technique, Solid and Void Needle, Random Needle Technique, Point Stitching, Stabbing Gauze Embroidery, Connecting Needle Technique, Rolling Needle Technique, Dazi Stitch, Twisted Buttonhole Stitch, Collected Set Embroidery, Straight Snatch Embroidery, Reverse Snatch Embroidery, and more...¡±


    Yueying and the others were confused, but Yueyao was listening with eagerness.


    Embroidery Lady Mah said with a smile, ¡°These techniques will be taught to you one by one in the future.¡± She liked to introduce the things to be learned first and then, during the teaching, go through each one slowly¡ªthis was her teaching style.


    After Embroidery Lady Mah had finished speaking, Yueyao asked, ¡°Mr. Mah, some highly skilled embroiderers can recreate the scenes from paintings onto embroidery, making them look exactly the same. Have you seen any?¡± Yueyao had heard before that some embroideresses were able to convert famous paintings into embroidery pieces, making them appear as real as the actual paintings, as if they had transferred the scene from the canvas onto the embroidery.


    Embroidery Lady Mah laughed, ¡°It¡¯s true. There is an embroideress in Jiangnan who has been involved in embroidery for more than 30 years. She can copy paintings into embroidery pieces, creating embroidered landscapes that distinguish distance, pavilions with a sense of depth, figures with a lively view, and flowers and birds with an affectionate and graceful posture.¡± Of course, the pieces embroidered by this embroideress have all become heirlooms; one couldn¡¯t even dream of buying them, much less see them, for they have been collected by others.


    Yueyao nodded repeatedly after hearing this. Yuebing rolled her eyes beside her, knowing full well that Yueyao had never so much as handled a needle and thread, yet now she seemed to understand so much.

 Chapter 124: 54: Busy

    Chapter 124: Chapter 54: Busy


    Embroidery Lady Mah had mostly finished explaining the characteristics and history of Su embroidery before she began to teach the stitching techniques, demonstrating them as she taught.


    This method of teaching was very engaging, drawing everyone¡¯s interest into the lesson. Even Yuebing, who didn¡¯t like embroidery, became involved and learned diligently.


    After demonstrating for a while, Embroidery Lady Mah let the girls try it themselves. But before they started, she said, ¡°Embroidery can easily strain the eyes; staring at something without moving for several Shichen can make things blurry. So, remember that when you embroider in the future, you should take a break after half a Shichen, perhaps go out to look at the scenery or watch the fish in the pond or in a jar.¡± After speaking, she had someone bring over a jar with four goldfish inside.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but smile; Embroidery Lady Mah was quite interesting. She had heard about this method before at the Nunnery, taught by the Great Grandmaster, when she had been copying scriptures for too long and her eyes were tired, causing everything she looked at to blur.


    Two Shichen quickly passed, and Embroidery Lady Mah pointed out that Yueying had the best foundational skills, followed by Yueyao, and the worst was Yuehuan. Yuehuan¡¯s work wasn¡¯t embroidery, but rather a tangle of threads.


    Seeing Yueying and the others looking at her, Yuehuan truly felt she could not show her face. These two days had been utterly embarrassing for her.


    ...


    After everyone else had left, Yueyao stayed behind in the room, as she still had some questions for Embroidery Lady Mah.


    Seeing Yueyao stay, Embroidery Lady Mah asked with a smile, ¡°Does the Third Young Lady have any questions?¡± In her long experience of teaching, those who stayed behind to ask questions were usually the daughters born of a concubine. It was already quite good if a legitimate daughter paid close attention during the lesson.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Madam, I know that ¡®Gu embroidery¡¯ is the most famous within Su embroidery. Do you know how to do it?¡± The Gu embroidery Yueyao mentioned was a form of pictorial embroidery, renowned for its lifelike depiction of flowers, characters, feathers, and landscapes, described as ¡°thinner than hair and needles like fine bristles.¡± It had gained fame and was highly esteemed, especially among literati and scholars. However, Gu embroidery was primarily for creating artistic pieces, earning the admiration and praise of poets and intellectuals.


    Embroidery Lady Mah was surprised, ¡°I did not expect the young lady to be so knowledgeable about Su embroidery.¡±


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°I have stayed in Jiangnan and learned a few days of needlework from an embroideress, so I have a little knowledge of Su embroidery. Madam, if you think I have the talent, I hope you can teach me a thing or two. If I don¡¯t have the talent, I won¡¯t insist on learning from you.¡± What Yueyao meant was that she just sought some guidance from the Lady and was not asking to learn her secret techniques.


    Most secret techniques were not taught to outsiders, but giving some guidance was possible. In truth, much like painting, embroidery had no unchanging patterns, and often it relied on natural talent and the spirit of diligent study.


    Embroidery Lady Mah looked at Yueyao and thought how peculiar her actions were: ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell if you have the talent in just a day or two. Once I¡¯m sure you truly have the talent, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± By this, Embroidery Lady Mah meant she was skilled in Gu embroidery, but whether or not she would teach it depended not just on Yueyao¡¯s talent, but also on whether they had the right teacher-student connection.


    That was exactly what Yueyao wanted to hear.


    Instead of continuing to ask about Gu embroidery, Embroidery Lady Mah actually began to appreciate Yueyao¡¯s restraint. Not digging too deeply and knowing when to stop were good traits. Embroidery Lady Mah acknowledged Yueyao¡¯s performance, ¡°Just looking at the patterns, Miss is better than the Eldest Miss, but the Eldest Miss has more skillful stitches and is significantly better than Miss. If you¡¯re truly interested in learning, you must put in more effort.¡±


    Yueyao just wanted to understand and know more. As for whether embroidery was worth spending more time to learn, she still needed to weigh that out. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the time for it now: ¡°I understand, Madam. You have worked hard today.¡±


    Yueyao returned to her room in Lanxi Courtyard and wrote down what Mr. Mah had taught that day. Of course, it was impossible to write down everything, so she only recorded the key points. This was also a learning method, to jot down the things she could remember best and refer back to them when she forgot.


    After two days of study, Yueying was the best in all aspects, and even Old Madam Lian praised her. Naturally, if Yuehuan hadn¡¯t lost her memory, the best embroidery would undoubtedly have belonged to Yuehuan, as Maternal Aunt Su had excellent skills, and Yuehuan had learned quite a bit from her. Unfortunately, due to her amnesia, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Yueying didn¡¯t let Old Madam¡¯s praise go to her head, as it was clear that Nanny Wang, the teachers, and the Wedding Matron all preferred Yueyao, not her. Just because she was the best now didn¡¯t mean she would be in the future. So she couldn¡¯t afford to be arrogant; she needed to work even harder.


    Every night, Yuebing had to endure the devilish training of Nanny Wang. Lady Ma hoped that Nanny Wang could rid Yuebing of all her flaws and turn her into a true lady.


    Yuebing didn¡¯t want to learn, but her mother¡¯s attitude was firm; she had no one to call for help. If she didn¡¯t learn well, Nanny Wang, that old wretch, would punish her doubly, and the thought of her methods frightened Yuebing so much that she didn¡¯t dare to slack off.


    Nanny Wang¡¯s method of punishment was simple, just making Yuebing stand continuously, not even allowing her to use the restroom or drink water. After a few times, Yuebing became so well-behaved she couldn¡¯t be any more compliant.


    Stimulated by such discipline, Yuehuan also became determined in her studies. She would get up to practice writing before dawn had even broken, absolutely refusing to resign herself to her awful writing. She aimed to be able to produce characters that were pleasing to the eye as soon as possible. She utilized every possible moment to study during the day and evening. This vigorous dedication to learning made Maternal Aunt Su both happy and worried for Yuehuan¡¯s health.


    Her hands developed blisters from writing so much. Maternal Aunt Su, with teary eyes, never discouraged Yuehuan from studying but would dress her blisters with medicine every evening.


    The three daughters of the main branch were all studying with utmost dedication; Yueying strived to maintain her first-place position, Yuebing tried to avoid Nanny Wang¡¯s punishment, and Yuehuan aimed not to embarrass herself.


    Therefore, the learning atmosphere in Lian Mansion reached an unprecedented level of intensity, which amazed the teachers as they believed they were instructing some of their most hardworking and ambitious students.


    Old Madam was told by the Nannies and teachers that all four young ladies were teachable, and her wrinkled face beamed with happiness. The only regret was that Yueyao hadn¡¯t gone to learn zither, chess, and painting. Had she joined in, she surely would have spurred the other three girls even more.


    Mr. Qi and Mr. Yun exchanged glances upon hearing this. In fact, it was better that the Third Young Lady hadn¡¯t joined the studies; had she gone, it would have been a discouragement rather than a motivation.


    Yueyao herself also barely had a moment to spare. Apart from studying with the Nannies and teachers, her other time was fully scheduled. Yueyao had more to do than even Yuehuan did. At the very least, Yuehuan only needed to learn for herself, while Yueyao not only had to learn well herself but also tutor Tingzheng.


    Embroidery Lady Mah criticized Yueyao, as of the three, she made the slowest progress. Over the past half a month, Embroidery Lady Mah saw that although the Second Young Lady and Fourth Miss were advancing quickly, when it came to natural talent, the Third Young Lady had the most, having previously learned Su embroidery and having a foundation in it. Moreover, the Third Young Lady had a remarkable knack for color coordination. It was just a pity that the Third Young Lady seemed to lack dedication.


    Yueyao felt helpless; she simply didn¡¯t have the time! From the moment she opened her eyes, she was busy up until she went to sleep; there was no time left to learn embroidery. Forget about embroidery, she paid extra attention in her daily life to the rules taught by Nanny Wang as she had no special time to practice them.


    Unable to hold back, Yueyao said, ¡°Why has there still been no news from Uncle¡¯s side! When will the teacher come?¡± What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that a pie had fallen into the Ma Family¡¯s lap, indirectly benefiting her as well.

 Chapter 125: 55: Ma Pengs Marriage

    Chapter 125: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Marriage


    Ma Chengteng was momentarily stunned when he heard his old classmate, Lord Zhu, mention matchmaking his son with the legitimate eldest daughter of the Vice Minister of the Central Secretariat from Zhuang Family.


    Three seconds later, Ma Chengteng asked, ¡°You mean, the legitimate eldest daughter of Lord Zhuang, the granddaughter of Duke Ning?¡±


    After receiving an affirmative response, Ma Chengteng felt puzzled. Although he really wanted to secure a good marriage for his son, he suspected there was something unusual about the proposal¡ªnot out of self-doubt, but because his son really had nothing outstanding. How could he have caught the attention of Lord Zhuang? Nonetheless, he wasn¡¯t going to dismiss such an advantageous match without understanding the situation first. It was still possible that they might indeed strike it lucky.


    Lord Zhu replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s indeed my nephew¡¯s fortune. It was Lord Zhuang¡¯s legitimate eldest son, who is also the full brother of Eldest Miss Zhuang. He said that during the provincial exams, Peng¡¯er helped him, and through further interactions, he found Peng¡¯er to be honest and reliable, thus he strongly facilitated this marriage.¡±


    Ma Chengpeng thought the reasoning sounded somewhat far-fetched, but he also worried about missing out on such a beneficial match. Lord Zhu seemed to understand this and added with a smile, ¡°Brother Ma can take some time to think it over. There¡¯s no hurry; you can give me your answer tomorrow.¡±


    Ma Chengteng was relieved to hear this, glad he didn¡¯t have to commit immediately. Such a windfall always seemed unsettling, but he also feared regretting a missed opportunity, so having one night to consider was reassuring. On the way back, Ma Chengteng immediately instructed Ma Yuan to investigate both Eldest Miss Zhuang and Eldest Young Master Zhuang. As long as there were no fundamental issues, he would accept the marriage proposal. He also needed to find out if his son truly knew the Eldest Young Master Zhuang.


    ...


    Ma Chengteng hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his son¡¯s social interactions; it was normal for his son to have his own social circle at his age.


    Ma Peng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, during the provincial exams, I saw Brother Changhe fall and was nearly trampled. I was right beside him and instinctively pulled him out of harm¡¯s way, which led to our acquaintance. Father, is there anything inappropriate? Brother Changhe, although younger than me, is a good person.¡± Ma Peng thought his father was about to meddle in his friendships.


    Listening to this, Ma Chengteng felt a weight lift from his heart. The reasons might be strained, but as long as the claims were true, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. Of course, he still had to wait for the information Ma Yuan gathered.


    Ma Yuan didn¡¯t return until midnight, and he relayed the information to Ma Chengteng: ¡°Old Master, Eldest Miss Zhuang has an impeccable character and competence, and she is beautiful and intelligent, albeit somewhat strong-willed and competitive. Besides that, everything else about her is favorable.¡±


    Ma Chengteng quickly asked, ¡°Is there nothing else?¡±


    Ma Yuan shook his head, ¡°No, Old Master. If we could secure this match for the Eldest Young Master, it would truly be his good fortune.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Eldest Young Master¡¯s good fortune but also a boon for the Ma Family. Both the Old Master and the Eldest Young Master were not involved in the family business, so bringing home a capable wife for the Eldest Young Master was optimal. As for Lady Cheng, she was directly overlooked by Ma Yuan.


    Ma Chengteng nodded.


    Yueyao was tidying up embroidery, and Nanny Deng¡¯s face was bright with joy. It was obvious that there was good news, very good news in fact. Nanny Deng cheerfully said, ¡°Miss, the marriage of your cousin is nearly settled.¡±


    Yueyao was confused, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say before that once cousin passed the imperial examination, the Peng Family would agree to the marriage? The finalization of this marriage is expected, so why such joy?¡±


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss, your cousin isn¡¯t marrying a lady from the Peng Family, but a lady from the Zhuang Family.¡± Nanny Deng also found this surprising, but clearly, a match with the Zhuang Family was preferable to one with the Peng Family.


    Yueyao was shocked, ¡°The Zhuang Family¡¯s lady? Which Zhuang Family?¡± It must be a suitable match if her uncle agreed, but unfortunately, Yueyao was not very familiar with the families of Capital City.


    Nanny Deng said with a smile, ¡°She is the legitimate eldest daughter of Vice Minister Zhuang, from the Ministry of Central Secretariat. Miss, you might not know, but Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s mother is the legitimate daughter of Duke Ning and is a full sister to Duke Ning¡¯s Heir. Miss, the Eldest Young Master has indeed found himself a prestigious match.¡± Regardless of the oddity, it was undeniably a most advantageous match.


    Yueyao¡¯s mouth dropped open, ¡°What? Are you talking about the granddaughter of Duke Ning?¡± The marriage proposal with the Peng Family was already excellent, but now it seemed that they arranged an even better match. It was unbelievably good, making Yueyao feel uneasy. She could not believe that such a windfall could occur.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s face was blooming with smiles; Madam had always been worried about the Eldest Young Master, and now that he had passed the examination and been promised such an excellent marriage, how could they not rejoice?

 Chapter 126: 55: Ma Pengs Marriage_2

    Chapter 126: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Marriage_2


    Yueyao was unsettled, ¡°Has Uncle made any inquiries to clarify why the Eldest Miss Zhuang, with such a good family background, would choose my eldest cousin? Could there be anything improper about her?¡± With her maternal grandfather being the Duke Ning and her father a third-rank official, if there wasn¡¯t anything untoward, she definitely should marry into a wealthy and noble family, not pick my block-headed eldest cousin. Yueyao instinctively felt there was a problem here.


    ¡°Nanny Deng, preoccupied with happiness, didn¡¯t think much further, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. If there really was anything improper about the Zhuang Family¡¯s Young Lady, Uncle Master would not have agreed. Don¡¯t you think?¡± He wouldn¡¯t cheat his own legitimate eldest son, his flesh and blood, and the future pillar of the family.


    After pondering for a while, Yueyao thought, although Uncle was not fond of managing domestic affairs, he never made any mistakes in external matters; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have steadily risen through the ranks.


    After thinking, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, for such a joyous occasion, it¡¯s not suitable for you to visit Uncle Master¡¯s house, but this old servant can go. What do you think?¡± Since the Miss felt uneasy, it was best to go and find out the truth.


    Yueyao hastily nodded; she also wanted to know what was really going on.


    Nanny Deng came back in the evening and told Yueyao in detail: ¡°Miss, the Zhuang Family¡¯s Young Lady is top-notch in both looks and character, and she¡¯s also very capable. However, it¡¯s said that she¡¯s a bit headstrong and has a fierce temper. It¡¯s rumored that Madam Zhuang, her stepmother, has never had any advantage over her.¡±


    ...


    Nanny Deng had heard this from Granny Liu. The current Madam Zhuang, Madam Bao, was also a stepmother, and the mother of Miss Zhuang, Madam Lu, passed away many years ago. While Madam Bao is the blood niece of Old Madam Zhuang and the cousin of Lord Zhuang. They say there¡¯s always a downside to having a stepmother, and here the stepmother is the blood niece of Old Madam Zhuang. Normally in such tales, the stepchildren are horribly bullied. Unfortunately for them, Miss Zhuang¡¯s maternal family is from the Duke Mansion, and the Duchess has a very strong character. Madam Bao could not do anything to her siblings.


    After listening, Yueyao laughed. Miss Zhuang¡¯s fiery temper might be seen as undesirable by other families, but for the Ma Family, it was perfect. She could keep Lady Cheng in line and also support her eldest cousin. Yueyao believed Ma Peng was too honest, and if he married someone equally gullible, they wouldn¡¯t get far in officialdom. If he could marry such a capable helpmeet, it would truly be a blessing from heaven.


    Nanny Deng said with a smile, ¡°Miss, the Eldest Young Master Zhuang has excellent literary talent. This time, he was successful in the examination alongside your eldest cousin, ranking among the top twenty-plus candidates. In the future, this will be a significant assist to your cousin.¡± Unlike Second Young Master, the Eldest Young Master shared no camaraderie with his cousin; as a lone figure, he was somewhat vulnerable. But now with a promising young uncle, he could lend a helping hand in the future.


    Yueyao genuinely became intrigued, ¡°How could such a wonderful young lady still be unmarried until now?¡± Miss Zhuang was only a year younger than her eldest cousin, soon to be sixteen. With such an excellent family background and top-notch personal qualities, why was she still unmarried? It was quite peculiar.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Every family has its own difficult scripture. There must be a reason for the delay in her matchmaking. However, I heard from Granny Liu that apparently, Eldest Young Master Zhuang took a liking to your cousin, but the exact circumstances are unclear, even to Granny Liu.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao was taken aback, ¡°It was Eldest Young Master Zhuang himself who took a liking to my cousin? What did he see in him?¡± Her cousin¡¯s looks were average, nowhere near handsome; he was too simple and honest, bluntly put, rather dull; and his literary skill was not outstanding, just an everyday person. Yueyao couldn¡¯t understand what the Zhuang Family¡¯s young master saw in her cousin. But it couldn¡¯t be that he had any ulterior motives. Miss Zhuang was, after all, the granddaughter of the Duke, and by all accounts marrying her cousin would be a step down, somewhat beneath her.


    Suddenly, Yueyao¡¯s expression changed somewhat, ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be anything improper with Miss Zhuang, would there?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she had some illicit affair and was seeking my eldest cousin as a scapegoat, for that would truly be a trap for him. Yueyao thought this way because she had heard too many such stories in the Nunnery. Usually, in major households where such things occur, they cover it up by marrying the girl off to someone else, making him the fall guy.


    Nanny Deng turned pale, not doubting Miss Zhuang¡¯s reputation but being shocked by Yueyao¡¯s idea, ¡°What nonsense is this you¡¯re speaking, Miss! Although Miss Zhuang has a somewhat fiery temperament, her reputation is excellent. Furthermore, with Lord Zhuang and Uncle Master serving as officials together, engaging in such actions would not just be a familial alliance but an enmity. I don¡¯t know if the Miss is influenced by what happened before; why would she think in such dirty terms?¡±

 Chapter 127: 55: Ma Pengs Marriage_3

    Chapter 127: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Marriage_3


    Yueyao was embarrassed, ¡°Mom, I was wrong.¡± She had indeed been influenced; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought so deeply.


    What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t the Eldest Young Master Zhuang who was really interested in Ma Peng, but the Eldest Miss Zhuang, Zhuang Ruolan.


    Eldest Miss Zhuang said to her gloomy brother, ¡°You may dislike the chaos of the Ma Family¡¯s Inner Courtyard, but that¡¯s exactly what I am interested in.¡±


    Facing her brother¡¯s puzzled expression, Zhuang Ruolan said with a smile, ¡°You, as a man, do not know the hardships of being a daughter-in-law, nor the pains of serving a mother-in-law. If the mother-in-law is decent, life is bearable; but if she is difficult, what does it matter if one comes from a noble family? One is still crushed under the weight of filial piety. They say a daughter-in-law turns into a mother-in-law after ten years; I do not wish to endure for ten years to become one. I would rather not marry at all.¡± Eldest Miss Zhuang was speaking from experience. Her mother came from a noble family and married the father, who was a Top Scholar. They were considered a perfect match. However, her grandmother originally favored her own niece and was prepared to marry her as the daughter-in-law, but her father married her mother instead, disrupting the grandmother¡¯s plans.


    The grandmother was convinced that her mother had interfered, always giving her mother grief, even going as far as to push other women into her father¡¯s room after she was born, while her father, priding himself on his filial piety, only asked her mother to endure quietly. To out of spite, her mother conceived her brother within a year, and giving birth to him ruined her health, leading to her early demise. After observing a year of mourning, her father then married Madam Bao.


    Zhuang Changhe couldn¡¯t understand his sister¡¯s thoughts, ¡°The Ma Family is a mess, and Lady Cheng in the Capital City is famously undisciplined; sister, you would suffer if you married into that family.¡±


    ...


    Zhuang Ruolan said with a laugh, ¡°You are really nai?ve. If everyone praised Lady Cheng, I would rather not marry her. Lady Cheng is a stepmother and even plotted against the Eldest Young Master Ma previously; she can no longer interfere in his affairs. Besides, for Lady Cheng to have such a bad reputation shows she is foolish. Brother, our stepmother is a clever woman; years of struggling against her have exhausted me, and I no longer wish to fight.¡±


    After their mother passed away, their maternal grandmother was furious and took the siblings to Duke Mansion to live for eight years. During those eight years, their father was away on official duties, with Madam Bao by his side, and she bore him one daughter and two sons. So, when he returned, he was somewhat distant from them. The brother was fine, being the legitimate eldest son, smart, diligent, and studious, and was well-loved and carefully cultivated by their father. However, he didn¡¯t favor her as much, the legitimate eldest daughter who resembled his late wife, especially since she had gone against Madam Bao multiple times, even openly defying her, driving him to disregard her even more. Hence, he left her marriage arrangements to Madam Bao.


    Madam Bao wanted to betroth her to her maternal nephew, an idea vigorously supported by their grandmother back in their hometown, who even wrote a letter to their father to approve the marriage. When the father disagreed, the grandmother simply sent the potential groom to the Capital City.


    When she heard that this cousin hadn¡¯t even achieved the rank of Scholar, she lost interest. A sixteen-year-old who couldn¡¯t pass the Scholar¡¯s examinations was either idle or dumb. Madam Bao¡¯s intentions of making her marry this so-called cousin were merely to humiliate her; her grandmother¡¯s hope of her marrying the cousin was actually motivated by her substantial dowry, intending to use it to support the Bao Family.


    She and Madam Bao had maintained a delicate balance over the years, neither able to gain the upper hand. Previously, she mainly guarded against Madam Bao corrupting her brother, but now that he had grown up, she wasn¡¯t worried. She didn¡¯t really want to continue fighting with Madam Bao, but Madam Bao just couldn¡¯t let go of her, even bringing this man to disgust her, creating plenty of opportunities for him.


    Madam Bao actually thought she hadn¡¯t seen men before, imagining that a man who boasted of being charming and eloquent could win her heart¡ªit was utterly ridiculous. Yet, Madam Bao¡¯s actions had disgusted her to the extreme.


    If Madam Bao acted at the beginning of the month, she would retaliate mid-month. Remaining silent was never her style; she preferred to pay back others in their own coin. If Madam Bao talked about cousins marrying to reinforce their closeness, then she would fulfill Madam Bao¡¯s wish, making the cousin relationship even closer.


    To facilitate this, she sacrificed two important pawns placed among Madam Bao and her ¡°lovely sister.¡± However, watching Madam Bao tear off her mask of pretense, exposing her hysterical side, was worth losing two covert pieces.


    Madam Bao wanted to marry her to her nephew as a way to humiliate her. She knew exactly what kind of man her nephew was; how could she let her daughter marry such an incompetent man? Naturally, she stubbornly denied the idea, but after making such a grand stance, she couldn¡¯t let Madam Bao back out.

 Chapter 128: 55: Ma Pengs Marriage_4

    Chapter 128: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Marriage_4


    Her father was a man who immensely valued his reputation, and if the betrothal did not take place after the fuss, his good name would be tarnished. True, her father was a filial son, but his career prospects were what he valued most, and he would certainly not agree if his daughter marred his reputation and affected his official career. So for the sake of reputation, if the daughter had to be sacrificed, then so be it. Father settled the marriage as quickly as possible. Because of this, Madam Bao grew to hate her intensely, wishing she could swallow her whole every time she looked at her.


    Her father, upon learning that she had fanned the flames of the situation, was thoroughly disappointed in her and washed his hands of her affairs, including her marriage. Madam Bao wished she would marry a beggar. The marriage discussions dragged on and on until she reached the prime of her youth, which greatly angered her maternal grandmother. Because of her mother¡¯s early demise, her maternal grandmother had always been dissatisfied with her father, and her unresolved betrothal exacerbated this resentment to its extreme.


    Her maternal grandmother interfered with her marital affair, hoping she would marry into the Duke Mansion. There was already a candidate, her second cousin from Second Uncle¡¯s family. The second cousin was commendable in every aspect¡ªlooks, literary talent, character¡ªand even her brother thought highly of him. But she was unwilling to marry into the Duke Mansion. It wasn¡¯t that the second cousin wasn¡¯t good enough; she simply didn¡¯t want to marry into the Duke Mansion.


    In others¡¯ eyes, the Duke Mansion was a prominent clan out of reach, but she had spent eight years inside it and also learned stewardship under the guidance of her Great Aunt, making her very familiar with its internal affairs.


    Marrying into the Duke Mansion, there would be three layers of mothers-in-law above her; though related by blood to the Dowager and Grandmother, she had no ties with the Great Aunt, who also disliked her.


    Being in the Duke Mansion, her maternal grandmother, due to old age, could not take care of her and left her in the care of the Great Aunt. Subsequently, she worked with the Great Aunt, managing household matters as intimately as a mother and daughter. But the Great Aunt and Second Uncle¡¯s wife did not get along well, obviously due to entangled interests. Ruo Lan, who had spent many years in the Duke Mansion, knew all too well that while it might seem harmonious from the outside, both men and women fiercely competed over the slightest advantage, scrapping till blood was drawn.


    ...


    If she really married into the Duke Mansion, she would be the stuffing caught in the middle, and peaceful days would be nothing but a dream; she wasn¡¯t about to suffer for no reason. She had grown tired of fighting with Madam Bao over the years and now looked for a tranquil and simpler household to marry into.


    Fortunately, her father also preferred her not to marry into the Duke Mansion, though she did not know his reasons. In the end, that arrangement fell through, much to her relief. But with her age advancing, any further delay would leave her a spinster, potentially affecting her brother¡¯s marriage prospects as well.


    The matter with her second cousin finally made her father realize that it was time to resolve her marriage. She soon heard that her father had set his sights on Eldest Young Master Lin of the Lin Family. Young Master Lin had recently secured the sixth place in the imperial examination and was a man of significant talent. Conveniently, her brother knew Young Master Lin, whom she asked to make some preliminary contact. According to her brother Changhe, the young master was very handsome, had a nice temperament, and was outstanding in all respects, deemed worthy of marriage.


    She trusted her brother Changhe and also thought highly of this candidate. But marrying was like entering a second life for a woman, and she had to be cautious, so she sent someone to investigate the Lin Family¡¯s background. She trusted her brother¡¯s judgment, but men and women see things differently. Marriage was not only about the man but also his family. Everything else seemed fine, but what Ruo Lan most wanted to know was whether Lady Lin was someone desirable to deal with. After marriage, she might spend more time with her mother-in-law than with her husband, and if the mother-in-law was difficult to please, that would be truly miserable.


    She believed that in this world, there is nothing money can¡¯t buy. Therefore, she discovered that Lady Lin was not only harsh and domineering but also very power-hungry. Besides, Lady Lin had taken in her destitute niece, who grew up with Young Master Lin from a young age, forming a childhood bond stronger than many, and what¡¯s more critical, he held a special place in his cousin¡¯s heart.


    A hard-to-please mother-in-law coupled with a cousin who might become a noble concubine was chilling to her. Only someone out looking for trouble would marry into such a situation. It¡¯s a pity that regardless of whether it was her father, her maternal grandmother, or even her brother, they all approved of Young Master Lin.


    Her father quickly hinted to the Lin Family about the marriage, and they were naturally overjoyed at the news. Especially Lady Lin, who even made a special visit to see her. For the meeting with Lady Lin, she adopted the stance that seeing is believing and hearing is not, and deliberately portrayed a dominant persona in front of her. She noticed the fleeting disapproval in Lady Lin¡¯s eyes, brief as it was, it was enough.

 Chapter 129: 55: Ma Pengs Marriage_5

    Chapter 129: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Marriage_5


    Looking at Lady Lin¡¯s smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, she too smiled. In fact, she didn¡¯t even need to analyze to guess Lady Lin¡¯s thoughts; marrying into the Lin Family, her mother-in-law would hold sway over her in every way.


    She was unwilling to marry, but to argue with reason would get her nowhere. Therefore, she bribed a young man who was in good standing with Young Master Lin, having him speak ill of her in front of Young Master Lin¡ªtelling him how arrogant and overbearing she was, petty-minded and intolerant.


    Considering how much Young Master Lin adored his cousin, how could he marry a domineering, jealous woman incapable of toleration? Upon hearing this negative portrayal, which matched what his friend had told him, he immediately expressed his unwillingness to proceed with the marriage.


    Marriage is a significant matter, traditionally arranged by parental authority and the matchmaker¡¯s words, yet his reluctance mattered little; the real power lay in the hands of Lord Lin and Lady Lin.


    However, it was enough for her that Young Master Lin had clearly shown his reluctance to marry her. Her father was a man who valued his reputation and would never go back on his word, but her brother Changhe truly loved her and would never let her be wronged. Thus, when Changhe learned that Young Master Lin didn¡¯t want to marry her to avoid making his cousin suffer, he became enraged and told their father that they absolutely couldn¡¯t agree to this union.


    Of course, their father was not pleased.


    ...


    Seeing that reasoning with their father was futile, Changhe simply found an excuse to quarrel with Young Master Lin, nearly coming to blows. Their father was furious, but Changhe wouldn¡¯t back down, and eventually, their father conceded after a lengthy argument in the study. He was also relieved that Changhe was busy preparing for the spring imperial examination next year; otherwise, Changhe would have definitely faced severe punishment.


    The marriage proposal had been broken off, but the problem was that at her age, she definitely had to marry someone. If left to her father, he would probably find someone similar to Young Master Lin. If her maternal grandmother were to choose, she would definitely pick someone from a prominent clan, ensuing inevitable strife and intrigue.


    These concerns were secondary, for what truly worried her was the news she had received that her grandmother would soon be visiting. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Madam Bao, but her grandmother was a different story¡ªan opponent she couldn¡¯t outmatch. With filial piety at play, her father would unconditionally side with her grandmother, leaving her at a disadvantage.


    By coincidence, she happened to overhear Changhe talking about treating someone to a meal. She casually inquired and learned that Changhe was expressing gratitude for a favor received.


    It was then she discovered the man¡¯s name was Ma Peng, from a family of fifth-generation nobles whose Nobility Title had ended with his grandfather. Moreover, she learned that the Ma Family was wealthy, Ma Peng¡¯s father was a Fourth Rank official, a Palace Graduate from the same cohort as her father, and that Ma Peng himself held the title of Juren (Successful Candidate), someone who, according to Changhe, strived for progress and ambition.


    After learning more about Ma Peng, she became somewhat interested; a man who had not grown up to be a prodigal wastrel under the hand of a wicked stepmother, one whose bad reputation had not been spread was either very cunning or truly simple-minded. Consequently, she sent her brother to find out more about Ma Peng personally.


    Her brother, aware that she was taking an interest in Ma Peng, was displeased, considering Ma Peng too simple and lacking wit, too unpolished to match her. He even resorted to using a beautiful woman to dissuade her from this idea. Unfortunately, the scheme was ineffective on Ma Peng.


    Changhe¡¯s inadvertent act solidified her resolve. A man not tempted by beauty was indeed rare, and she intended to solidify this match before her grandmother¡¯s arrival.


    Her father and Ma Peng¡¯s father, Ma Chengteng, were from the same cohort, shared a bond of collegiality, and served together in the government. With Ma Peng holding the title of Juren, and all other aspects of his family background being suitable, they were a match.


    Although her father was somewhat discontented with Ma Peng¡¯s lower position in the provincial examination, after long consideration, he finally agreed.


    Her maternal grandmother, upon hearing it was the Ma Family, also consented, for the Ma Family had substantial wealth, and Ma Peng¡¯s success as a Juren promised a bright future. Besides, with no direct mother-in-law alive, it was a decent marriage agreement.


    Once Ma Chengteng caught wind of her father¡¯s stance, the very next day a matchmaker was sent to propose, and even she did not expect the marriage to proceed so smoothly.


    Zhuang Changhe, holding Ruo Lan¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Sister, rest assured, if he dares to bully you, I will never let him off the hook.¡±


    Ruo Lan had met Ma Peng once, finding him to be unremarkable in appearance yet well-mannered and earnest. After meeting Ma Peng, she was even more convinced that her future days would be comfortable, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma Peng may not be clever or exceptionally talented, but he excels in being dutiful and upright, and he is indifferent to beauty; sister¡¯s future will be good.¡±


    In fact, she had been living a tiresome life over these years; staying in Duke Mansion, she had to cope with constant intrigues within the household while also guarding against the possibility of the duke¡¯s prodigal sons leading Changhe astray. In seeking a reputable teacher for her brother, she had no choice but to turn to her father, who, fortunately, found an esteemed mentor for Changhe. When her father returned, she also had to guard against Madam Bao misleading Changhe. Over the years, she had truly had to be constantly vigilant to ensure her brother¡¯s safe upbringing, and now that Changhe had become sensible and had his own Juren title, she felt reassured. But these past years had been so exhausting, and she did not wish to live like that anymore; she yearned for a simple life.

 Chapter 130: 55: Ma Pengs Wedding_6

    Chapter 130: Chapter 55: Ma Peng¡¯s Wedding_6


    Zhuang Changhe felt deep down that Ma Peng wasn¡¯t worthy of Ruo Lan, his sister was so outstanding and deserved someone better. Yet his sister willingly accepted, even speaking to him about the benefits of marrying Ma Peng. He was saddened, but in the end, he complied with his sister¡¯s wishes. His sister had spent years protecting him, racking her brain and even delaying her own marriage prospects: ¡°Sister, I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine...¡±


    Ruo Lan smiled and said, ¡°Silly brother, yes, if I were willing, I could naturally marry someone better than Ma Peng. But being the wife of a prominent clan might seem glorious, yet how many know the bitterness within? I don¡¯t want superficial grandeur, I just want to live a comfortable life.¡± Having a husband who is honest and doesn¡¯t covet other women, it doesn¡¯t matter if he never becomes a high-ranking official. She didn¡¯t seek wealth or glory, only wishing for a harmonious and loving relationship with her spouse. Ruo Lan didn¡¯t give Lady Cheng a second thought; even the shrewd Madam Bao couldn¡¯t gain any advantage over her, so such a foolish woman certainly shouldn¡¯t dream of bossing her around. As for her younger brothers-in-law and sisters-in-law, Ruo Lan simply ignored them.


    Changhe looked at his sister, who seemed completely relaxed since the marriage arrangement was decided. Well, even if Ma Peng was less than desirable, as long as his sister was happy, that was what mattered.


    Ruo Lan, patting Zhuang Changhe¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°The only thing I¡¯m concerned about now is your marriage. Madam Bao will definitely try to meddle again. ¡®To put one¡¯s family in order, to rule the state.¡¯ If our family is not at peace, any struggle you engage in outside will be in vain. But fortunately, you are the eldest son and grandson. After you pass the examination next year, father will surely arrange a good marriage for you, and then I can truly be at ease.¡± Ruo Lan was not overly worried about her brother¡¯s marriage. Their father, who was indifferent to her but fond of her brother, had guided him closely over the years. Moreover, as the legitimate eldest son who would shoulder the family responsibilities, she believed that their father would definitely oversee her brother¡¯s marriage arrangement carefully, not leaving it to the whims of their grandmother and Madam Bao.


    If Yueyao could hear this conversation, she would surely say that her cousin had been hit by a pie falling from the sky, obtaining a treasure.


    After Changhe left, his confidant came to tell him something. Changhe¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Are you saying this is true?¡±


    ...


    The attendant nodded, ¡°Eldest Young Master, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve got the news that the Old Madam will come to Capital City in a few days.¡±


    Changhe punched the wall. He finally understood why his sister chose Ma Peng and why she had decided her own marriage matter in such a short time; it all came down to this reason.


    Zhuang Changhe disliked Old Madam Zhuang, one could even say he hated her. Because he knew it was Old Madam Zhuang who had forced his mother to her death. Without their mother, the Zhuang Family had no place for him and his sister, leaving them no choice but to seek refuge at the Duke Mansion.


    Returning to the Zhuang Family, although his father showed great affection, Madam Bao repeatedly tried to sabotage him and his sister. If not for their cunning, who knows what would have happened? Even so, Madam Bao and Old Madam Zhuang still plotted against his sister, wanting to marry her off to that mangy dog. If Old Madam Zhuang indeed came from their hometown, with Madam Bao assisting her on the side, his sister¡¯s marriage would certainly run into more problems. Fortunately, the marriage proceedings were already underway.


    For this reason, Zhuang Changhe put aside his dissatisfaction with Ma Peng and actively made efforts. He was determined to settle the marriage before Old Madam Zhuang arrived in Capital City, not allowing anyone to alter it.


    The exchange was more fitting, the wedding was going according to the established procedures.


    Madam Bao never expected that the marriage would be settled in such a short time. She told Old Master that they couldn¡¯t rush it: ¡°Old Master, deciding on the marriage so hastily will make others think our Eldest Miss has something improper about her.¡± Madam Bao spoke at length, but she didn¡¯t realize that her husband didn¡¯t listen to her at all and coldly ordered her to take care of her own affairs.


    Madam Bao was furious. Actually, she looked down on Ma Peng, but Ma Peng, however unsatisfactory, was still better than her own good-for-nothing nephew; at the very least, Ma Peng was a Juren with the honor of five generations of nobility, and the Ma Family was enormously wealthy. Furthermore, her natal family still occasionally needed her help, and the two families were incomparable. Thinking of these things made Madam Bao¡¯s heart ache.


    The maid came in and said, ¡°Madam, this is the list that the miss has drawn up; please look it over.¡± Ruo Lan sent what she needed to the main courtyard. Actually, she didn¡¯t have to send it, Ruo Lan could have bought everything herself. But Ruo Lan just wanted to irritate Madam Bao. Now that her marriage was settled, she had even fewer inhibitions.


    Madam Bao almost crumpled up the list.


    Lady Lin was furious that Ruo Lan had become betrothed so quickly. In her eyes, her son was the best and could even marry a princess, yet now he had been scorned by Zhuang Ruo Lan. How could she be at peace with this? Lady Lin was resolute in her belief that she had to find a better match for her son than Zhuang Ruo Lan.


    But Lord Lin did not agree with proposing a marriage at this time. His view was to wait until after the spring imperial examination the following year. If his son became a Palace Graduate, the marriage proposal would certainly be better.


    The reason Lord Lin had agreed to the Zhuang Family¡¯s marriage proposal was, firstly, because Ruo Lan herself had good prospects, and even more importantly, Lord Zhuang and the Duke Mansion¡¯s backing meant that even if his son passed and became a Palace Graduate, it was not certain that he could propose such a good marriage. Who would have expected such a disturbance to arise out of nowhere?


    The Lin Family was not pleased, and neither was Vice Minister Peng. The Vice Minister¡¯s intention was to wait until after the spring imperial examination. If Ma Peng was incredibly lucky to settle this marriage, then so be it. But if he failed to become a Palace Graduate, then this marriage proposal would need to be reevaluated. He had not expected that the Ma Family would settle the marriage now and to such a good match no less.


    Lady Peng had no regrets: ¡°Old Master, you are well aware of the situation in the Ma Family¡¯s inner house. Fen Er is gentle by nature, and if she married into the Ma Family, she would have trouble coping with someone as shameless as Lady Cheng.¡± The marriage proposal was, in reality, mostly dismissed by Lady Peng. With Ma Peng being untalented and from a messy household, she was unwilling to let her daughter suffer in such a family. Emphasizing to wait until after the spring imperial examination was just an excuse. Lady Peng had used that excuse, convinced that Ma Peng would not succeed. Now that the Ma Family had arranged another union, it conveniently resolved this potential problem.


    Old Madam Lian was very surprised upon hearing the news: ¡°How did the Ma Family enter into a marriage alliance with the Zhuang Family?¡± Ma Peng was merely a Juren with such a low ranking. How could Lord Zhuang be interested in him!


    Nanny Zheng said with a smile, ¡°This too is fate for everyone.¡± Regardless of what others thought, the marriage was already going through the formalities, and it was almost a done deal.


    The Old Madam smiled and asked, ¡°What is the character of the Zhuang Family¡¯s Eldest Miss like?¡± She had not socialized much recently and was not very familiar with outside affairs.


    Nanny Zheng pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°The Zhuang Family¡¯s Eldest Miss is very capable. She took care of her own dowry from the age of eight, and all these years, she didn¡¯t suffer any losses under her stepmother.¡±


    Old Madam nodded, ¡°Then this is indeed a good match.¡± But she was puzzled as to why the Zhuang Family was interested in Ma Peng. With Ma Peng¡¯s low exam ranking, he had no hope for the court examination, and the Ma Family¡¯s inner courtyard was a mess, with a very bad reputation in the Capital City. She didn¡¯t know what the Zhuang Family saw in him.


    A girl personally tutored by the Duchess would surely not meet her match in Lady Cheng. The Ma Family was lucky to marry such a daughter-in-law. From now on, the Ma Family¡¯s Inner Courtyard affairs would certainly be sorted out.

 Chapter 131: 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision

    Chapter 131: Chapter 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision


    Yueyao tired from practicing calligraphy, stood in the middle of the courtyard, watching the fish swimming freely in the pond, and couldn¡¯t help but dip her hand into the water, rippling circles across the surface.


    Brother Zheng stood by, watching with a smiling gaze, and occasionally disturbed the pond¡¯s water lilies, revealing the hidden fish underneath.


    Hua Lei watched the rare relaxation of the siblings and smiled gently. Ever since Young Master Tingzheng had come over, the young lady¡¯s smile had appeared more often. These days, she seemed not only more spirited than before but also taller and fuller. Now, with two pieces of good news in a row from Uncle Master¡¯s family, these were indeed happy times for the young lady, and Hua Lei felt that her worries were now non-existent.


    The engagement date was set, Ma¡¯s Mansion sent out invitations to Lian Mansion, and once the engagement gifts were delivered, all that was left was to determine the wedding date and they would be married.


    The person who delivered the invitations made a point of saying that Lord Ma especially hoped that Cousin Miss could come over. Ma Chengteng believed that Ma Peng¡¯s attainment of this marriage alliance was largely due to Yueyao¡¯s merit. Without her, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have taken his son out to relax, and in such a state, his son couldn¡¯t have passed the Juren examination, without which they couldn¡¯t have secured such a good marital connection with the Zhuang Family.


    The Old Madam initially wanted to decline, but considering that the father of Ma Family¡¯s soon-to-be daughter-in-law was the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Central Secretariat, a powerful official with real authority, it would be wise to foster a good relationship. After thinking it over, the Old Madam ultimately decided to let Yueyao go.


    ...


    Lady Mo, upon hearing that the Ma Family wanted Yueyao to come over, looked troubled: ¡°Old Madam, Yueyao is still in mourning, and it wouldn¡¯t be proper for her to go to the Ma Family.¡± It was not appropriate for someone in mourning to participate in engagement festivities.


    Lady Mo was somewhat uncomfortable with the news because she had set her sights on the Zhuang Family¡¯s Young Lady, having hinted as much to Madam Zhuang. Madam Zhuang, however, claimed she couldn¡¯t decide on her own, and so the matter eventually came to nothing. Her son was just as good-looking and his conditions were no worse than those of the Ma Family¡¯s; yet the Zhuang Family¡¯s Young Lady refused their family and chose the Ma Family. How could she be at ease with that?


    The Old Madam was well aware of this concern: ¡°I mentioned it to the Ma Family, but the messenger said Lord Ma stated it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm. If people say it¡¯s inauspicious, it¡¯s not our fault.¡± Since Ma Chengteng was insistent on having Yueyao over at the Ma Family, it was now their concern.


    Lady Mo was speechless; this was the difference between having a mistress and not having one. If there were a mistress, such things would never be allowed to happen.


    In fact, Lady Mo was overthinking it. Such taboos, even without a mistress, the men in charge knew better, not to mention those who prepared the gift list and those who managed affairs. Ma Chengteng¡¯s insistence on Yueyao¡¯s attendance was due to a different sort of gratitude.


    The Ma Family¡¯s engagement was rather low-key. They did not host a lavish banquet for the guests, inviting only those they were familiar with. Lady Mo did not go herself but sent Yueyao with a gift, and thus the formality was completed.


    When Yueyao arrived at Ma¡¯s Mansion, she saw a bustling scene of carriages and horses at the entrance. Yueyao did not go to the front courtyard; instead, she went straight to Begonia Garden. In Begonia Garden, she practiced calligraphy in peace, estimating that she would not see her uncle and Eldest Cousin until evening.


    Soon, a maid came and said, ¡°Miss, Granny Liu has come to pay respects to you.¡±


    Because Yueyao helped solve Cheng Lizi¡¯s issue, Granny Liu was enormously grateful to her. Without Miss Cousin¡¯s assistance, their Eldest Young Master could have ended up marrying that tigress from the Cheng Family. If he had married that Cheng girl, the Eldest Young Master¡¯s life would have been ruined. Now, everything was fine; the young master had become a Juren, and he was promised to such a fine match. She had no more worries now.


    Yueyao initially did not want to see Granny Liu, but Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, if it weren¡¯t for your help, who knows what would have become of the Eldest Young Master now. You can bear this gratitude.¡± Nanny Deng meant that the Old Master and Eldest Young Master should also owe Yueyao this favor; they couldn¡¯t rely on people from Lian Mansion anymore, and now their hopes must be pinned on the Ma Family.


    Yueyao thought it over and agreed to meet Granny Liu. Facing Granny Liu¡¯s thanks, Yueyao smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Eldest Miss Zhuang was personally raised by the Lady of Duke of Lu. Whether it¡¯s in managing households or socializing, Eldest Miss Zhuang is top-notch. So, I too am very happy for Eldest Cousin.¡± Yueyao, having heard from Nanny Deng of Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s capable and intelligent nature, as well as her good looks, was genuinely happy for Ma Peng.


    Granny Liu felt there was something off in Yueyao¡¯s words, as if there were implied meanings she wasn¡¯t articulating! Yet, Miss Cousin did not seem inclined to elaborate. When Granny Liu left, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Nanny Deng, ¡°What does the Miss mean by that?¡±


    Having dealt with many situations and serving close to Yueyao, Nanny Deng could guess the meaning behind Yueyao¡¯s words, but it was not something easily spoken aloud. She just smiled and said, ¡°The Miss is simply happy for the Eldest Young Master; what else could it mean?¡± If Granny Liu could figure it out herself, that was well and good. If not, it was her own concern.

 Chapter 132: 56: Ma Peng Makes Up His Mind_2

    Chapter 132: Chapter 56: Ma Peng Makes Up His Mind_2


    After Granny Liu returned, she did not reveal the underlying meaning of the conversation, for those involved in the affair were often the most confused, while onlookers saw most clearly. Granny Liu mentioned the matter to her daughter-in-law.


    Her daughter-in-law immediately understood, ¡°Cousin Miss meant to say that once the Eldest Young Madam enters the family, the old nanny can lay down her burdens and enjoy some peaceful days.¡±


    Granny Liu¡¯s countenance shifted repeatedly, as the words of Cousin Miss implied her retirement and passing on the stewardship of the courtyard.


    Seeing the change in her mother-in-law¡¯s face, Granny Liu¡¯s daughter-in-law hurriedly said, ¡°Old nanny, Cousin Miss truly has your best interests at heart. Otherwise, she would not have spoken these words to you.¡± The future Eldest Young Madam is skillful enough to keep Lady Cheng in check. But at the same time, she surely doesn¡¯t want to see someone who has toiled so much serving at the Eldest Young Master¡¯s side; it¡¯s not that the future Eldest Young Madam can¡¯t bear others, but anyone would prefer to employ their own people.


    The daughter-in-law¡¯s point was that instead of waiting for the future Eldest Young Madam to tire of her mother-in-law and seek ways to send her away, it would be better for the old nanny to retire voluntarily. This way, she could earn favor in the eyes of the future Eldest Young Madam, and their younger generation could also benefit.


    Granny Liu knew what her daughter-in-law said made sense. However, she had been treading on thin ice for over a decade, barely awaiting a favorable marriage alliance spoken by the Eldest Young Master, preparing to finally breathe a sigh of relief. Yet now, she faced a direct setback, being asked to step down, a disparity not easily accepted by the average person.


    ...


    Leaving aside what Granny Liu thought, Nanny Deng, upon returning to her room, said, ¡°Miss, these words shouldn¡¯t have been said by you, Miss. You could have let me speak to Granny Liu.¡± She knew the Miss¡¯s intention was not for the benefit of Granny Liu, but for the good of their Young Master (cousin), and even more for the soon-to-enter Young Lady (cousin). But such matters truly shouldn¡¯t be spoken by the Miss.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°What did I say? I just expressed happiness for my eldest cousin.¡± She hadn¡¯t directly said anything else.


    Nanny Deng sighed softly, yet said nothing.


    Yueyao smiled gently, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡± Yueyao implied that whether to step back or not was up to Granny Liu herself.


    Granny Liu, who had received her maternal grandmother¡¯s dying words, painstakingly guarded against Lady Cheng¡¯s persecution of her eldest cousin and managed his household with utmost dedication. She truly had toiled hard. Such a person deserved to be honored and supported, and Yueyao believed that Eldest Miss Zhuang wouldn¡¯t grudge the bit of Silver. But Eldest Miss Zhuang still couldn¡¯t tolerate Granny Liu by her side. It was not a matter of Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s inability to accommodate people, but rather that Granny Liu¡¯s position was too special; she wasn¡¯t a senior to be treated with the respect due to elders, yet she couldn¡¯t be regarded as a servant either.


    Of course, Yueyao, considering Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s wisdom, was sure she would handle things appropriately. Her words were purely out of consideration for Granny Liu¡¯s devoted care in raising her cousin. To have such a loyal servant was her cousin¡¯s fortune, and Yueyao hoped that Granny Liu would have a good life. If Granny Liu listened, all would be well; if not, she had done her part.


    Qiao Lan came from the front yard and said to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know, Uncle Master¡¯s family has sent one hundred twenty-eight bearers of dowry gifts to Zhuang Family.¡±


    Nanny Deng was astonished, ¡°One hundred twenty-eight bearers, how could they give so many dowry gifts? The wealth of Ma¡¯s Mansion isn¡¯t to be squandered like this.¡±


    Upon hearing Nanny Deng¡¯s exclamation, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. One hundred twenty-eight bearers of gifts for Eldest Miss Zhuang would become her dowry. As long as Eldest Miss Zhuang didn¡¯t agree, even if Lady Cheng was a stepmother or even a mother, she had no right to use them. This way, at least a portion of the wealth was secured.


    The extravagant gesture of Ma Family deeply infuriated Madam Bao. Normally, the more dowry gifts a man provides, the more dowry the woman¡¯s family must match to save face. Now, Ma¡¯s Mansion deviated from the norm, giving one hundred twenty-eight bearers¡¯ worth of dowry, equating to fifty-sixty thousand taels of Silver, meaning the Zhuang Family should match the dowry with sixty thousand taels.


    She couldn¡¯t swallow these desirable dowry gifts and also had to match an equal amount out of her own endowments. Thinking of this caused Madam Bao¡¯s heart to ache severely.


    As angry as Madam Bao was, she couldn¡¯t propose to reduce the dowry. Having been married to Lord Zhuang for many years, she knew his temperament very well. He was prideful and would grit his teeth and match the dowry amount. If she spoke out, not only would it displease her husband, but she would also end up providing a lot, ultimately facing unnecessary complaints for nothing.

 Chapter 133: 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision

    Chapter 133: Chapter 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision


    Lord Zhuang was also surprised by the large amount of silver offered by the Ma Family, but he already had plans in mind, ¡°Madam Lu¡¯s dowry will all be given to Ruo Lan, and additionally another 40,000 taels of silver from the public funds to prepare for the dowry should be more than enough.¡± Madam Lu¡¯s dowry back then was 128 bearers, coupled with another 40,000 taels of silver from the public funds, totaling around 100,000 taels of silver, which should be sufficient.


    Madam Bao was shocked, ¡°Give all of my sister-in-law¡¯s dowry to the Eldest Miss? What about the Eldest Young Master?¡± She had never touched even a hair of Madam Lu¡¯s dowry. Her concern now was that if all of Madam Lu¡¯s dowry went to Ruo Lan, the entire betrothal gift for Zhuang Changhe would have to be provided by the public funds.


    Lord Zhuang was very pleased as he said, ¡°Today, Changhe came to me and said he wanted to give all his mother¡¯s dowry to Ruo Lan, and he didn¡¯t want a single part of it. He also said having a substantial dowry means a daughter can stand firm in her husband¡¯s family.¡± Lord Zhuang was very gratified to see his children so loving toward each other, especially when his son told him that he would be able to set up an even better family business in the future, which made him very proud. Of course, he would never mention the latter part to Madam Bao.


    After hearing this, Madam Bao felt not just a headache but like she might faint. Ruo Lan was not only taking away Madam Lu¡¯s dowry but also taking another 40,000 taels of silver from the public funds. When Zhuang Changhe marries, it would be impossible to mention less than 20,000 to 30,000 taels of silver. With the family¡¯s existing resources, where would her children¡¯s marriage money come from? Just as she thought to subtly remind her husband, she realized he had already left.


    Madam Bao¡¯s fingers turned white. Her personal maid quickly tried to console her, ¡°Madam, the Old Master had no choice. Even if he didn¡¯t wish to offer so much dowry, with Ma¡¯s Mansion showing such generosity and Duke Mansion watching, the Old Master would have to agree for the sake of face, even if he didn¡¯t want to. Madam must absolutely not quarrel with the Old Master at this time, otherwise, it would play right into the Eldest Miss¡¯s hands.¡±


    Madam Bao was so infuriated she bit her lips until they bled. She detested it, deeply hated the deceased Madam Lu, who had been dead for so many years and yet still haunted them. Over the years, she had diligently managed the household, worked hard to increase income and cut expenses, and in the end, it all benefitted these ungrateful people.


    ...


    The personal maid also sighed slightly. The Former Lady, Madam Lu¡¯s substantial dowry was something anyone would covet. Unfortunately, the Duchess was not easy to deceive. She directly took custody of the Eldest Young Master and Eldest Miss under the pretense of not trusting the stepmother to treat the original wife¡¯s children properly, and she even arranged for someone to manage Madam Lu¡¯s dowry directly. She stated she was worried about people coveting the daughter¡¯s ample dowry. The family¡¯s Madam couldn¡¯t even think of taking advantage, not even a touch of it, and the Duchess was sharp-witted as the dowry¡¯s yearly income was directly handed over to the Eldest Miss by the Duke Mansion.


    Madam thrived outside Capital City, but back in Capital City, everything was against her will. Under the guidance of the Duchess, the Eldest Miss, even in her early years, was so astute that it frightened people. Over the years, bolstered by her considerable wealth and the backing of Duke Mansion, the Eldest Miss had always confronted Madam. Although Madam ostensibly held the advantage, she never gained the upper hand over the Eldest Miss. Fortunately, the Eldest Miss would leave Madam alone as long as she did not interfere with her and the Eldest Young Master¡¯s affairs. Regrettably, Madam was not content and always plotted against the Eldest Young Master and the Eldest Miss, inadvertently ending up harming the Second Young Lady in the process.


    Now, barely seeing the Eldest Miss engaged and about to be married in half a year, Madam hadn¡¯t expected that just before leaving, the Eldest Miss would dig such a big pit and take away so much money, which was like cutting flesh from Madam. The Eldest Miss was indeed ruthless.


    Upon hearing that all her mother¡¯s dowry was to be given to her, Ruo Lan immediately scolded Zhuang Changhe, ¡°You fool, Mom¡¯s dowry should be split between us, and let Madam Bao cover the shortfall. What are you acting so generous for!¡± Ruo Lan didn¡¯t actually want the money; it only made her feel better at the thought of paining Madam Bao. Thinking of her grandmother in Capital City soon, Ruo Lan¡¯s eyes flickered with scorn.


    Madam Bao and her grandmother had always wanted her to marry into the Bao Family, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t get past her maternal grandmother. Moreover, her father also looked down on the Bao Family, which was why it had not yet happened. Otherwise, it would have been risky.


    Ruo Lan clearly understood why Madam Bao and her grandmother wanted her to marry into the Bao Family. Madam Bao hoped it would be a step down for her, releasing many years of pent-up frustration. Grandmother¡¯s reason was because of her substantial dowry and also as she was the granddaughter of Duke Mansion, she could support the Bao Family.


    Ruo Lan totally despised Old Madam Zhuang. Back when her mother was of high birth and hard to control, Old Madam Zhuang tormented her incessantly, resulting in her mother¡¯s early death. Now, coveting the backing of Duke Mansion and her mother¡¯s dowry, Old Madam Zhuang hoped to marry her into the Bao Family, which was truly disgusting.

 Chapter 134: 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision_4

    Chapter 134: Chapter 56: Ma Peng Makes a Decision_4


    Zhuang Changhe said cheerfully, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Father has already agreed that, in addition to the forty thousand taels of silver provided by the government, he will privately add another twenty thousand taels to your dowry. I believe that with such a generous dowry, it won¡¯t be the top one in the Capital City, but it will still rank quite high. With it, Sister, you will be able to walk horizontally in the Ma Family.¡±


    All things considered, the dowry totaled around one hundred ten thousand taels of silver.


    Zhuang Changhe couldn¡¯t support his sister in other matters. The only thing he could do was to prepare a generous dowry for her.


    Ruo Lan laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t need this dowry to stand firm in the Ma Family.¡± Ma Peng is very honest, and honest people are easy to control, unlike her father who is more educated than others and very astute. He married her mother, who had the backing of the Duke Mansion, but didn¡¯t treat her well in the end, leading to her mother¡¯s death from depression.


    Ruo Lan originally intended to split the dowry in half, but considering her brother¡¯s kind intentions, she thought about it and didn¡¯t argue further with him. The fate of sons differs from that of daughters; sons should earn their own fortunes. For daughters, a dowry is not only the foundation of establishing oneself but also a future reliance: ¡°Since you have already spoken to Father about it, I won¡¯t be overly modest. However, you should still pick a few items as a keepsake.¡±


    Zhuang Changhe, seeing that his sister didn¡¯t decline, was overjoyed, ¡°Alright, Sister, whatever you say goes.¡±


    ...


    Ruo Lan said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t decline because I am pleased that my brother Changhe has grown up and understands responsibility. If my brother hadn¡¯t approached Father with this, I would certainly have refused it. But since he has made the decision first and informed later, it would be wrong to refuse now and upset him with my ingratitude.¡±


    After Changhe left, Ruo Lan looked at the list of the dowry and then thought about the Zhuang Residence providing sixty thousand taels for her dowry, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Next year, when her brother gets engaged and married, he will surely need to spend thirty or forty thousand taels. At that time, Ruo Lan couldn¡¯t help but laugh unkindly. She believed that not only would Madam Bao be losing sleep every night, but even her grandmother, upon learning about her taking such a large dowry to the Ma Family, must be feeling like vomiting blood internally.


    Ruo Lan¡¯s personal maid said with a laugh, ¡°Miss, with such a generous dowry, it¡¯s certainly one of the top in the Capital City.¡±


    Ruo Lan nodded with a smile, ¡°Mhm.¡± Having a large dowry is naturally good. Everything else is vanity, having money in hand is what matters most. With money in hand, the heart is at ease.


    In the evening, Yueyao went out to greet Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng at the Begonia Garden with a beaming face, ¡°Congratulations to Big Cousin for setting such a fine marriage.¡±


    Ma Chengteng looked at his son with a smile. Although the Eldest Miss Zhuang had a bit of a fiery temperament, her upbringing was flawless, and he was very satisfied.


    Ma Peng was the most surprised of all, feeling as though he was in a dream. It was just a matter of lending a helping hand to someone during an exam, which landed him such a wonderful marriage.


    When Ma Peng visited the Zhuang Family, he saw Ruo Lan. Although it was just a brief encounter in the corridor, lasting no more than two minutes, it was enough for him to get a clear look at Ruo Lan¡¯s appearance. The Eldest Miss Zhuang was indeed his ideal wife¡ªgraceful and elegant, with extraordinary beauty. As for the rumors about his fiancee¡¯s fiery nature, he didn¡¯t mind at all. Hearing is deceptive, seeing is believing. His eldest brother-in-law had said that all of this was created by a stepmother, and thinking about his own stepmother, all stepmothers around the world are similarly wicked.


    Ma Chengteng felt somewhat guilty for leaving his niece out in the yard while he entertained guests inside, ¡°Yueyao, you¡¯ve been waiting here for such a long time.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have asked Yueyao to come, but he really hoped that she would, even if she couldn¡¯t go out, just sitting in the yard would be nice.


    Yueyao smiled and shook her head, ¡°Uncle, I have filial duties and cannot go out, otherwise people will talk. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, I can feel the joyous atmosphere from within the mansion, and I am truly happy for Brother Zheng.¡±


    Ma Chengteng glanced at his son.


    Ma Teng immediately bowed to Yueyao, ¡°Cousin, my success in the examination is all thanks to you. Without your suggestion, Father wouldn¡¯t have taken me out to relax, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take the exam without pressure, ultimately passing unexpectedly. So, Ma Peng is sincerely grateful to Yueyao.¡±


    Yueyao sidestepped the bow. She firmly said, ¡°Brother, you are mistaken. My suggestion was only meant to help you relax. The most important thing is your own solid foundation. If you had not diligently studied on a regular basis and truly understood your studies, my words would have been useless.¡± She had originally made the suggestion thinking that, since he would probably not pass the examination, there was no need for undue stress. But who could have foreseen that he would actually pass? Of course, even though he passed, Yueyao didn¡¯t see it as her own merit. It only proved that Brother had learned well, coupled with a bit of luck. Without genuine knowledge and ability, he would not have passed.


    Upon hearing this, Ma Peng felt even more moved, ¡°Cousin, you must accept this bow,¡± changing from a simple bow to a gesture of gratitude.


    As for the gesture of gratitude, Yueyao did not demur and accepted it graciously. Although the fundamental reason was Ma Peng¡¯s solid learning, without her advice, he might not have passed. Although her suggestion was made without any expectation of success, it indirectly led to a positive outcome.


    After discussing this matter, Yueyao spoke in front of Ma Peng, ¡°Uncle, there are two things I would like to ask of you.¡±


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°Girl, just say it. As long as your uncle is able to help, I definitely will.¡± Ma Chengteng thought Yueyao might have been mistreated again at the Lian Mansion.


    Yueyao repeated her previous request for a tutor.


    Ma Chengteng found it a bit tricky but still nodded, ¡°Alright, I will have someone look into it, and once I have found a suitable person, I will send you a message.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ma Chengteng was unwilling to help; he had been searching, but finding someone who met Yueyao¡¯s requirements was very difficult. Not only did they need to be sufficiently knowledgeable, but also of good character and extremely patient. It really wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    The second matter Yueyao brought up was about registering Brother Zheng in the family lineage, ¡°Uncle, Tingzheng is still called by that name in the Lian Mansion, and his name has not been officially recorded. I would like, during the ancestral worship over New Year, to have Tingzheng listed under Mother¡¯s name. What do you think, Uncle?¡±


    Ma Chengteng naturally nodded in agreement. With the sister gone, although Tingzheng¡¯s birth mother was of humble origin, Tingzheng was her brother-in-law¡¯s only heir, and Yueyao¡¯s only sibling to rely on. Moreover, he would be the one to offer incense for her sister in the future, ¡°Discuss this matter with your grandmother first. If the people of the Lian family refuse, your uncle will bring it up.¡± He did this for Yueyao¡¯s sake. Otherwise, if she relied solely on her uncle and didn¡¯t communicate with the family elders, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Yueyao.


    Yueyao nodded repeatedly, ¡°I will talk to Grandmother when I return.¡± Yueyao could not possibly tell her grandmother that it was her own idea, as it would seem as if she did not trust the Lian family at all.

 Chapter 135: 57: The Matter Concludes

    Chapter 135: Chapter 57: The Matter Concludes


    Yueyao had stayed a night at Ma¡¯s Mansion, which went smoothly this time. Lady Cheng was detained, and Ma Linlin was also confined; nobody came out to trouble her.


    The next day, after having breakfast, Yueyao returned to her own residence. The first person she visited was Old Madam. Yueyao briefly mentioned the events at Ma¡¯s Mansion but did not bring up the matter of the family register.


    It was Old Madam who brought up the matter of Tingzheng¡¯s education, ¡°You have been teaching him for two months, has he finished learning the Hundred Family Surnames?


    Yueyao¡¯s heart grew tense; why bring this up now? ¡°He has finished, and I am now teaching him the Thousand Character Classic. It¡¯s quite extraordinary that Brother Zheng completed the Hundred Family Surnames in just a month and a half.¡±


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, Old Madam felt very satisfied. Being able to keep her composure was a good thing, ¡°Every day you must learn the rules and follow the Embroideress to learn embroidery. You also need to practice in the evenings, but you always teach Tingzheng. I worry you are getting tired. Therefore, I am thinking of sending Tingzheng to the Clan School. What do you think?¡±


    Yueyao, relieved to hear her grandmother consulting her opinion, was glad no decision had been made yet. ¡°Grandmother, Brother Zheng¡¯s abilities are below average. If he studies at the Clan School with the other brothers, he will definitely not be able to keep up. Grandmother, I am thinking of hiring a private tutor to teach Brother Zheng exclusively; what do you think about this?¡±


    ...


    Old Madam Lian was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected the girl to already be considering solutions. ¡°But where can we find such a tutor?¡± With Tingzheng¡¯s abilities, finding a tutor who would teach him exclusively really was a daunting task. With these thoughts, Old Madam¡¯s eyes filled with complexity, ¡°Third Girl, have you already started looking? If so, this girl would rather trust the people from the Ma family than her own. This really is not good; she needs a good talking to.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t started looking. Last night my uncle asked me about Brother Zheng and me. He said it¡¯s not suitable for me to always teach him and it would be best to hire a tutor for him. I think the tutor will surely be more knowledgeable and have broader insights than me. Right now, the trouble is that good tutors are hard to find.¡± Indeed, finding a tutor willing to teach Tingzheng was not easy.


    Old Madam Lian nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll speak to your granduncle tonight. Let him see if there is a suitable tutor; we don¡¯t need someone highly learned, a Scholar would suffice.¡± For someone with such abilities, even a Scholar might be reluctant to teach.


    Yueyao eagerly nodded, ¡°I would appreciate Granduncle¡¯s help.¡±


    Old Madam pretended to be angry, ¡°Since your father isn¡¯t here, your granduncle is just like your own father. If your granduncle hears you speaking so inappropriately, he will certainly be angry. Third Girl, I am also becoming unhappy.¡± This child, how could she be so distant towards her elder uncle.


    Yueyao was a bit embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Yueyao will not make the same mistake again.¡± Trusting her granduncle was unreliable. If it were so, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a tragic past life.


    Old Madam then asked about the day Ma Peng would get married.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, my cousin is participating in the spring imperial examination next year, so the wedding is set for after the examination.¡± It was a good date; if he passed the exams, it would be a double celebration, and if not, the wedding would still bring joy to the Ma family.


    From beginning to end, Yueyao did not mention joining the family register. Bringing it up now would be too premature; waiting until just before the New Year would not be too late.


    Old Madam was very pleased and hopeful about Yueyao¡¯s growing vitality. The child had finally stepped out of the shadow cast by the deaths of the second son and his wife. Seeing the child now, she felt reassured.


    When Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard, she saw Young Master Zheng looking eagerly at her. She walked over and patted Young Master Zheng¡¯s head, ¡°Were you well-behaved yesterday, Tingzheng? Did you slack off?¡± Yesterday, Yueyao had intentionally not taken Tingzheng out. They could not always be together; eventually they would have to separate, so she wanted Tingzheng to gradually get used to it.


    Tingzheng had not slept well last night, his eyes were like those of a panda. Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡°Sister, I practiced my writing and recitation as usual.¡±


    Mu Qiu and Dong Qing couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths when they heard Tingzheng talk about recitation. Young Master Tingzheng recited the Hundred Family Surnames over and over every day, and having heard it for so long, even they could recite it. The girl¡¯s patience was indeed extraordinary.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°I knew it. Tingzheng, you¡¯re always the best behaved. Come, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± That afternoon and evening, Yueyao continued to teach Tingzheng how to recognize characters.


    The next day, Yueyao resumed her usual routine. After practicing her writing in the morning, she went to Jingsi Garden to learn etiquette and decorum with Nanny Wang. Nanny Wang hadn¡¯t slowed down the lessons because Yueyao had been away for two days; the missed lessons were caught up at noon.


    Nanny Wang was very pleased with Yueyao¡¯s humble and proactive attitude towards learning. Nanny Wang felt a pity internally; if Third Young Lady were the Legitimate Daughter of the main branch, her prospects would indeed be boundless. Unfortunately, with both parents deceased, Third Young Lady remained a lonely girl, and her brilliant prospects were thus limited.

 Chapter 136: 57: The End of the Gentlemans Task_2

    Chapter 136: Chapter 57: The End of the Gentleman¡¯s Task_2


    In the afternoon, Embroidery Lady Mah taught embroidery. Embroidery Lady Mah actually liked Yueyao very much, but Yueyao¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in embroidery, and her skills progressed slowly.


    Initially, Yueyao never intended to master embroidery. As everyone thought, learning to embroider a pouch or personal bellyband was considered sufficient for her. However, during her time learning with Embroidery Lady Mah, she became increasingly interested. In Yueyao¡¯s eyes, embroidery was no longer just a simple craft but a work of art.


    With this thought in mind, Yueyao no longer thought of herself as doing embroidery but saw the needlework in her hands as painting. Once she started, she would visualize in her mind how to make the next stitch to create a beautiful pattern. Because of this, Yueyao, despite her short learning period, showed the most talent in this area, according to Embroidery Lady Mah.


    For this reason, seeing that Yueyao had excellent concepts and color coordination, and her skills were also good, but her progress was the slowest, how could Embroidery Lady Mah not be anxious.


    That day, Embroideress took Yueyao aside, ¡°Third Young Lady, you asked me last time about the Gu embroidery technique. Over this period, I¡¯ve seen that you indeed have the talent, but it seems like your heart is not in it. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t teach you Gu embroidery.¡± Finding such an intelligent student who grasps things quickly is rare. She was eager to teach, but if Yueyao didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity and took it as a game, rare as it might be, she would not teach.


    Yueyao was stunned; she didn¡¯t think she had shown any outstanding performance yet. But having this idea from the embroideress was a good thing for her. Yueyao then honestly shared her situation, ¡°I have to teach my younger brother literacy at night. So, I don¡¯t have time to practice in the evenings, but once my brother finds a teacher, I can focus on learning embroidery.¡±


    ...


    The embroideress was somewhat surprised. She had heard that the Third Young Lady was arrogant and aloof. At first, she thought the Third Young Lady looked down on it, but she did not expect that she taught her younger brother every day, which was a rare quality to find: ¡°Okay. Once you¡¯ve taken care of your current responsibilities, then I will teach you.¡± Embroidery Lady Mah thought Yueyao¡¯s fundamentals were solid and with another three to five months of training, she would be ready to be taught.


    Yueyao immediately promised, ¡°Okay.¡± Although Gu embroidery might not be the most secret technique of Embroidery Lady Mah, being deemed so highly regarded made Yueyao very grateful.


    Nanny Deng watched her young lady working so hard every time, and it hurt her heart. But there was no solution to her heartache. She couldn¡¯t tell the young lady not to go learn or to stop teaching Young Master Tingzheng, as that was impossible.


    Hua Lei comforted Nanny Deng, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good for the young lady to be busy; being busy is better than being idle. I¡¯m very worried that once the young lady is idle, she will start copying scriptures every day. Although the young lady is busy daily, she eats two bowls of rice every meal and never skips her nutritional supplements. Though these days are busy, her complexion is becoming more radiant and she has gained some weight, so I¡¯d rather have the young lady busy than copying scriptures like her life depends on it.¡±


    Having heard this comfort, Nanny Deng could only sigh. Then, the only thing she could do was to make delicious food for the young lady every day. However, there was also a downside to this; over time, the people below started murmuring.


    Hua Lei conveyed the kitchen staff¡¯s gossip to Yueyao. Yueyao smiled lightly, ¡°Let them say what they want; mother, don¡¯t hold back on doing what you want to do.¡± With grandmother around, these people only dared to murmur quietly.


    After teaching Tingzheng at night and finishing her washing up, Yueyao lay in bed thinking. Before she slept, she still wondered when her uncle would find a good teacher for Tingzheng. Unexpectedly, the very next day, there was news, and it was good news.


    As it happened, it was quite a coincidence. Ma Chengteng was inadvertently overheard by Li Guoxing while he was looking for a teacher for Tingzheng.


    After leaving the court, Li Guoxing walked with Ma Chengteng and smilingly brought up the matter, ¡°I remember your youngest son is fourteen this year, now studying at the academy. Whose child are you finding a teacher for?¡± Li Guoxing was just a bit curious.


    Ma Chengteng replied with a smile, ¡°For Tingzheng.¡±


    Li Guoxing was surprised, ¡°Tingzheng? How are you finding a teacher for a child from the Lian family?¡± He knew that the next generation of the Lian family was denoted by the ¡®Ting¡¯ generation, but he really did not know who Tingzheng was.


    Hearing that it was Lian Dongbo¡¯s son, Li Guoxing was taken aback, ¡°Ziming¡¯s son?¡± He did not remember Ziming having a son. Perhaps it was an adopted one.


    It was no surprise that Li Guoxing was unaware of Tingzheng¡¯s existence. Lian Dongbo had never mentioned externally that he had a son, primarily because the son¡¯s background was something he found hard to discuss; moreover, he was in Jiangnan, a thousand miles away.

 Chapter 137: 57: The End of the Gentlemans Affairs_3

    Chapter 137: Chapter 57: The End of the Gentleman¡¯s Affairs_3


    Lian Dongbo had passed away, and Lian Dongfang brought Yueyao and Tingzheng back to the Capital City. Yueyao had managed to live decently, but Tingzheng was thrown into the back yard as soon as he returned and never appeared in front of others. The people in the Lian Mansion did not treat Tingzheng as a proper master, and it was uncertain if someone deliberately kept it that way, but no news about Tingzheng really spread out.


    Ma Chengteng could only bitterly smile, the birth of this child was indeed, cough, but after all, he was his brother-in-law¡¯s only heir.


    Li Guoxing, regardless of the status and background of Tingzheng¡¯s mother, dedicated himself to Tingzheng once he was certain that the boy was Lian Dongbo¡¯s biological son. Although Li Guoxing was three years younger than Lian Dongbo, the two met and instantly became close friends, eventually becoming best friends.


    Now, hearing that his friend had left behind a child and needed a tutor, he was certainly going to help. However, he found it odd, ¡°Why are you the one finding a tutor for this child?¡± This matter should logically have been handled by Lian Dongfang. As an uncle, he should properly settle his brother¡¯s orphaned child, but why was Ma Chengteng tasked with finding a tutor?


    Knowing that Li Guoxing and Lian Dongbo were close friends, Ma Chengteng did not conceal anything and shared the situation Yueyao had entrusted to him.


    Li Guoxing frowned slightly upon hearing this. Yueyao was still a child herself, yet she had to toil for her younger brother. What was Lian Dongfang doing? However, since this concerned the Lian family¡¯s internal affairs, it was not convenient for him to comment further. After some thought, he said, ¡°Just some days ago, I engaged a tutor for my son. If possible, Tingzheng could study with my son.¡±


    ...


    Ma Chengteng was overjoyed, although he was not familiar with the tutor Li Guoxing had hired, the fact that Li Guoxing had chosen him for his own son meant the tutor must be competent.


    Ma Chengteng was filled with happiness, but he still shared Tingzheng¡¯s specific situation with Li Guoxing: ¡°Yueyao said the tutor must be very patient, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he might not teach Tingzheng well.¡±


    Li Guoxing was not too concerned upon hearing that Tingzheng might not be very gifted. Not all children are naturally brilliant, and Li Guoxing believed that as long as a child was diligent and not lazy, that was enough; everything else would follow naturally. However, what surprised Li Guoxing was why Yueyao would set such conditions.


    Ma Chengteng offered a bitter smile: ¡°Yueyao has been educating Tingzheng, teaching him reading and writing for these past months. Initially, the Lian family planned to send him to the clan school, but she firmly refused, claiming that there were too many students and not enough teachers to attend to all, fearing Tingzheng wouldn¡¯t learn much there. It was manageable before, but now that the mansion has hired nannies and tutors, Yueyao has to study daily with them and really couldn¡¯t manage, which is why she turned to me for help. It was my oversight, really.¡±


    Li Guoxing¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. As the elder uncle, Lian Dongfang should have taken good care of his nephew and niece, but it was disappointing to see such neglect. Li Guoxing felt both pity and regret ¡ª pity for Yueyao who was still a child needing care herself, and regret because at such a young age, she not only had to look after herself but also plan for her brother.


    Coughing, Li Guoxing sighed deeply, thinking if Brother Ziming in heaven could see his children struggling so hard, he would be heartbroken. Right away, Li Guoxing said, ¡°Brother Ziteng, tell your niece to be assured. The tutor I hired is excellent in both learning and character, and he will certainly teach Tingzheng well.¡± Such a sensible child, truly heartbreaking.


    With Li Guoxing¡¯s assurance, Ma Chengteng naturally became joyful. It was good fortune to come upon this opportunity, for if it was missed, it might be hard to find another. Ma Chengteng returned to the mansion and immediately wrote a letter to Yueyao, informing her of the situation, allowing her to make her own decision.


    Yueyao finished reading the letter and stood, stunned.


    Nanny Deng asked anxiously, ¡°Miss, is there something wrong?¡± Judging by your expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like good news.


    Yueyao turned around, her expression complex, ¡°No, it¡¯s good news. My uncle has already found a teacher for Tingzheng. However, instead of arranging private lessons, he will have Brother Zheng attend classes with others.¡±


    Ma Chengteng also worried Yueyao might refuse, as such an opportunity was rare and shouldn¡¯t be missed, so he mentioned in the letter that Li Guoxing and Lian Dongbo were good friends. Additionally, he emphasized that he had discussed Tingzheng¡¯s detailed situation with Li Guoxing. Li Guoxing had already promised to ensure the teacher would take good care of Tingzheng. It was an opportunity not to be missed, and Ma Chengteng hoped Yueyao would not pass it up. Finding a private tutor would definitely be more challenging than attending existing classes.


    Yueyao, staring at the name Li Guoxing in the letter, couldn¡¯t help falling into deep thought.


    Nanny Deng, unable to grasp Yueyao¡¯s stance and speaking cautiously, said, ¡°Miss, Old Master and Lord Li are good friends, and every year the gifts we send to the Li family are three parts heavier than to others. Lord Li has actively proposed allowing Young Master Tingzheng to study with the young master of the Li family due to the respect for our Old Master. Miss, you must not miss this opportunity.¡± Even Nanny Deng knew that with their young master¡¯s talents, finding a learned private tutor would be extremely difficult.


    Yueyao certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse. She wasn¡¯t hesitating earlier so much as feeling guilty. It was only after returning to the Capital City in her past life that Yueyao realized her childishness had tainted Uncle Li¡¯s reputation, affecting his career progression. Until her death, he had risen only to a second rank position¡ªknowing now that Uncle Li was actually at the third rank. Twenty years and only one promotion had been her fault; she died full of remorse. Yet Yueyao never dreamed that the first person to offer help in this life would be the one she felt most guilty towards.


    Seeing Yueyao back in a daze, Nanny Deng called out anxiously, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Miss...¡± Seeing calls were ineffective, she hurriedly nudged Yueyao.


    Yueyao snapped back to reality and took a deep breath. Her hand clenched into a fist, ¡°Mother, rest assured, I won¡¯t be so inconsiderate. Since Uncle Li has spoken up himself, refusing would dishonor his kindness. I¡¯ll talk to Grandmother about it right away.¡± The family culture of the Li family had always been commendable, and letting Tingzheng study there eased one of her concerns. However, Yueyao was somewhat worried that Grandmother might disagree.


    Yueyao lowered her eyelids; even if Grandmother disagreed, she was determined to send Brother Zheng to study with the Li family. With Uncle Li¡¯s supervision, she believed Brother Zheng would not be led astray. Furthermore, Lord Li¡¯s youngest son was about the same age as Tingzheng, and interacting with peers could also benefit Tingzheng¡¯s growth. From all perspectives, attending classes at the Li family was the best choice.


    Old Madam was startled by Yueyao¡¯s words, truly not expecting Ma Chengteng to move so quickly. Of course, the speed proved that he truly prioritized the matter. Although Old Madam didn¡¯t favor Tingzheng, she wouldn¡¯t obstruct him from a good teacher, ¡°Let me have someone check on this teacher¡¯s character and talent. If indeed he is excellent, Grandmother certainly won¡¯t interfere.¡± She was well aware of the Clan School¡¯s situation. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare send her two grandsons there. With Tingzheng¡¯s poor attributes, entering a School was impossible, and finding a teacher challenging¡ªnow he could attend classes at the Li family, which was fortunate.


    Yueyao was initially taken aback but then quickly realized she had been overthinking. Her uncle and Uncle Li were not particularly close now, but they hadn¡¯t fallen out either; thus, Grandmother wouldn¡¯t oppose it. While she felt relieved, Yueyao also found it strange¡ªthe Li family had always had a good relationship with the Lian family, so why would Lady Moshis eventually seek to tarnish Uncle Li¡¯s reputation remained a mystery.

 Chapter 138: 58: Young Servant

    Chapter 138: Chapter 58: Young Servant


    The informant the Old Madam sent to inquire soon returned, reporting that Li Han¡¯s tutor was a Juren. According to the informant, the tutor had a very good reputation, and his talent and character were both commendable.


    Once the Old Madam confirmed the tutor was good, she agreed to Yueyao¡¯s request to let Tingzheng go to the Li family to study. What she didn¡¯t expect was her eldest son¡¯s objection, ¡°Mother, the Li family is on par with our own Lian family as a scholarly family. Yet now we are letting Tingzheng freeload off them; if word gets out, what will people think of our Lian family? Mother, I cannot approve of this.¡±


    The Old Madam looked at her son and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s just following a tutor to study; it¡¯s not something that only happens in our household, nor would it cause others to look down upon the Lian family. Fanger, though Tingzheng¡¯s birth mother is of humble origins and with his abilities, he can¡¯t bring glory to our ancestors, he is, after all, your brother¡¯s only progeny, and your brother relies on him to continue the bloodline. Now that such an opportunity has presented itself, let him go! I don¡¯t have high expectations for him; I just hope he can carry on your brother¡¯s lineage and support the second branch of the family.¡± The Old Madam isn¡¯t hoping for much these days, and for achieving great honor, Tingzheng isn¡¯t up to the task, so it¡¯s better to place hopes on Tingli and Tingyi.


    Lian Dongfang shook his head, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been looking for tutors everywhere lately and someone has already recommended one to me. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just invite the tutor home to teach, not only Tingzheng but also Tingchao and Tinglun?¡± Lian Dongfang wasn¡¯t dismissive, it¡¯s just that good tutors are hard to find nowadays.


    The Old Madam felt reassured, ¡°When can the tutor come?¡± If it¡¯s within the next few days, she can turn down the Li family¡¯s invitation.


    Lian Dongfang frowned and said, ¡°The tutor will not leave his current post until after the child examination next year; he will only be able to come after the first month of next year.¡± A tutor can¡¯t just appear out of thin air. To find one, you must start searching at least six months in advance; it¡¯s not something you can have whenever you want.


    ...


    The Old Madam paused and then spoke, ¡°In that case, let Tingzheng go to the Li family to study for a while. Once we¡¯ve hired our own tutor next year, we can have Tingzheng come back.¡± The Old Madam knew Yueyao tutored Tingzheng every evening and was concerned about her health. Rather than that, it¡¯s better to let Tingzheng learn at the Li family, and when the time comes, they can politely decline after having hired their own tutor.


    Seeing his mother had made up her mind, Lian Dongfang knew that further persuasion was futile. However, after returning to the inner courtyard, Lian Dongfang gave vent to his temper at Lady Mo.


    Lady Mo had no outlet for her grievances.


    No one knew that Lian Dongfang¡¯s most despised person in his life was Li Guoxing. As for the reason, no one knew but he himself.


    While Lady Mo felt incredibly wronged, she knew better than to argue with her husband in his current state, as it would only fan the flames. Only after Lian Dongfang had vented his anger did she speak softly, ¡°Third Girl has always been headstrong, and I knew nothing about this tutor search. I didn¡¯t hear even a whisper of it, it must have been someone from the Ma family whom Third Girl contacted.¡± Her secrecy was thorough; Lady Mo hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Upon hearing this, Lian Dongfang¡¯s expression darkened as if ready to pour rain; he hadn¡¯t expected the root of it all to be Third Girl. Recalling Yueyao¡¯s heart-wrenching despair on her way back, Lian Dongfang frowned; six months ago, that girl knew only of tears when issues arose, so how had she become so assertive so quickly? No, it seemed to begin after he returned from his last official trip; he had been busy and hadn¡¯t paid mind to these developments, but now he couldn¡¯t avoid addressing them, ¡°What has Yueyao been up to recently?¡±


    Lian Dongfang learned that Yueyao had been studying daily with the governess, and aside from that, she taught Tingzheng to read and write; nothing else was amiss. Lian Dongfang¡¯s frown deepened, as it was not evident there was anything improper about it, ¡°Because of the passing of your second brother, Mother inevitably indulges Third Girl who resembles him in appearance; make sure to advise her well when you¡¯re by her side.¡± He always left the affairs of the inner courtyard to others.


    Lady Mo felt incredibly stifled. Advising the Old Madam was akin to courting a scolding. But her husband always prided himself on being a filial son and had the final word in the household, save for the Old Madam; his orders were absolute, and Lady Mo dared not defy him, ¡°Old Master, I will do my best to persuade the Old Madam.¡±


    Yueyao was still somewhat in a daze; she had thought there would be some complications, yet things progressed so smoothly.


    Now, with Tingzheng going to the Li family to study, a new issue arose. Brother Zheng lacked a personal young servant, so the Old Madam told Yueyao to pick one for him. With the Old Madam¡¯s directive, Lady Mo naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere. The task, once again, fell upon Yueyao.

 Chapter 139: 58: Young Servant_2

    Chapter 139: Chapter 58: Young Servant_2


    Yueyao had originally intended to send someone to the manor to pick out a couple of children, when Hua Lei cautiously said, ¡°Miss, my uncle heard that the young master is in need of a young servant and wants my cousin to serve by his side. My cousin is a clever child. If Miss finds him suitable after meeting him, he can be employed.¡±


    Nanny Deng furrowed her brows. Hua Lei was normally very measured in her actions, so why was she so off the mark on this matter? She actually dared to use her connections to reach the young lady. Which servants the young lady wished to employ was her own prerogative, not something a maid could influence.


    Serving closely by the young master¡¯s side was error-free work, and those who did so would become the most valued and useful servants as they grew older. Yueyao thought about the last incident, how well Hua Lei¡¯s uncle had handled it without letting a single whisper get out. His seeking her out this time signified his intentions to pledge loyalty and also to secure a future for his own child.


    She was currently troubled by the lack of useful people, so if she could win over Hua Lei¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, that wouldn¡¯t be bad either, ¡°Alright, have your aunt bring him over for me to see.¡±


    Hua Lei knelt on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± She really had no choice, being pressed by the circumstances. Her younger uncle worked in the stable, her younger aunt was assigned heavy labor, and with four children at home, their scanty monthly salaries were hardly sufficient; life was tough. Her uncle and aunt begged her, and Hua Lei thought of how the young lady had also made use of her uncle previously. Fearing that a flat refusal might disillusion her uncle and cause trouble for the young lady, she had reluctantly spoken to the young lady about it.


    Yueyao waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s too early for thanks; I need to see him first.¡± She did not want someone overly clever. Someone too crafty, with many tricks up their sleeve, Brother Zheng would not be able to control. Of course, what mattered most was loyalty; that was essential.


    ...


    Having the opportunity was enough to make Hua Lei extremely grateful; the rest was up to her cousin.


    Suddenly, Yueyao remembered the twenty silvers she had given the last time, ¡°Did your uncle properly settle your cousin?¡± It had been quite a while, and Yueyao had almost forgotten about it.


    Hua Lei¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°No. My aunt said that my cousin had already fallen out of favor with Madam, and no amount of silver would redeem her. It would be better to use the silver to arrange a good marriage for my older cousin. Now, we don¡¯t even know where my cousin has been sold to.¡± Hua Lei felt deeply sad thinking that her beautiful and fair cousin was now unbeknownst to her.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Is that a stepmother?¡± If it was a stepmother, she could understand, but such a person was absolutely not suitable for employment, as they would definitely betray their master.


    Hua Lei gave a bitter smile, ¡°If it were a stepmother, I wouldn¡¯t say anything, but she is our birth mother.¡± A birth mother capable of such cruelty was even more disheartening.


    Yueyao glanced at Hua Lei and said no more. Having spent ten years in the Nunnery, what hadn¡¯t she heard? There were other parents out there more biased and cruel than Hua Lei¡¯s uncle and aunt. When you have such parents, as their child, you just have to accept your bad luck, ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better limit your interactions with your relatives.¡± It was best to have fewer dealings with such people; to get involved meant trouble.


    Eagerly nodding, Hua Lei replied, ¡°Rest assured, Miss, there will be no more dealings.¡± Hua Lei didn¡¯t disclose what followed, but when her mother learned the whole story, she went to demand the silver from her aunt. Not only did she not get a single piece of silver, but she also had a huge argument with her mother, and the whole affair ended on bad terms. Given such a brother, Hua Lei¡¯s mother was also disheartened and declared that she no longer recognized him as a brother and refused any further contact.


    With a scornful laugh, Hua Lei thought about how her aunt had the absurd idea to approach her when word got out that the young lady was selecting a young servant for the young master. She wanted Hua Lei to recommend her second cousin, a lazy and gluttonous boy, as a servant for the young master¡ªsuch an ironic suggestion. But she didn¡¯t shut down the conversation outright. Instead, she simply said to return the twenty silvers first, then they could talk about the rest. As a result, her uncle backed down.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± without probing any further.


    After Nanny Deng left, she went specifically to Hua Lei, ¡°This time it¡¯s just once, and there must not be a next time. Otherwise, you will no longer serve by the Miss¡¯s side.¡± Nanny Deng believed that Hua Lei¡¯s actions were out of line, and continuing in this manner was not good for the Miss.


    Hua Lei, her face flushed with embarrassment, replied, ¡°Nanny, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Nanny Deng nodded. Actually, what Nanny Deng meant was to choose a young man from the families of the attendants the Old Master used to rely on, but she never expected Hua Lei to thwart her plan. To Nanny Deng, picking from the families of former attendants was far more reliable than Hua Lei¡¯s uncle. However, since the Miss had decided, she did not think it appropriate to object.

 Chapter 140: 58: Young Servant_3

    Chapter 140: Chapter 58: Young Servant_3


    By the time evening arrived, Aunt Hua Lei came over with her youngest son to see Yueyao.


    Yueyao looked at the little boy dressed in clothes patched up in places. He was half a head taller than Brother Zheng, with dark skin and thick eyebrows. His looks were unremarkable but not unpleasant, just an ordinary-looking child. Standing next to Tingzheng, he would undoubtedly make Tingzheng appear even more handsome.


    Yueyao spoke indifferently upon noticing the patches on the clothes, ¡°Why are there still patches on the clothes?¡± One should wear their best attire when coming to see her, she thought; this must be an attempt to elicit sympathy.


    Aunt Hua Lei was somewhat anxious, fearing Yueyao would look down on her son for his poor attire: ¡°Miss, this is the hand-me-down from his second brother, who has outgrown them. After wearing them for so long, they became damaged, so we mended them.¡±


    Internally, Yueyao nodded slightly. Not having bought or borrowed new clothes for the visit to see her showed sincerity. Of course, if the child¡¯s clothes hadn¡¯t been so tidy and clean, and his fingernails weren¡¯t so well-kept, Yueyao wouldn¡¯t have thought this way. Sometimes details can reveal a great deal.


    Ignoring what Aunt Hua Lei said, Yueyao directly asked the little boy kneeling on the ground, ¡°Tell me, how old are you this year?¡± As a young servant, one must not only be clever but also brave and meticulous. Of course, loyalty was the most essential prerequisite, though loyalty was something that needed to be observed over time, not determined by just a sentence or two.


    ...


    The little boy looked up at Yueyao and said, ¡°Replying to Miss, I am six years old this year.¡± He then glanced at his cousin¡¯s approving expression, which eased his spirit slightly.


    Yueyao continued, ¡°Have you always worn your brother¡¯s old clothes? Have you ever wanted to wear a set of new clothes yourself?¡± These questions seemed unrelated, yet the answers often revealed a person¡¯s character.


    The little boy was taken aback before turning to look at Hua Lei and his mother for cues, but neither gave any. Seeing Yueyao¡¯s calm demeanor, he remembered his father telling him to answer any question the Miss posed truthfully. Gathering his courage after swallowing hard, he said, ¡°Yes, I want my own new clothes too. But we can¡¯t even afford enough food, let alone buy new clothes. My father and mother told me if I follow the young master, I will get to wear new clothes.¡±


    Aunt Hua Lei almost jumped up in shock. Why was this foolish child answering like that! Seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, she feared the opportunity was slipping away.


    Yueyao turned to Aunt Hua Lei, ¡°Why can¡¯t you afford enough food? Has the Lian Mansion been withholding your wages or something?¡± That would be strange. As family-born servants both employed at the mansion, they shouldn¡¯t have to worry about hunger.


    Aunt Hua Lei was frightened into a start, ¡°No, no such thing.¡±


    Yueyao saw Nanny Deng shaking her head and decided to hold her suspicions. She simply asked the little boy, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    It took a while for the little boy to mutter, ¡°My name is Gousheng.¡±


    Yueyao smiled upon hearing this, knowing that many people believed a humble name ensured an easier life for the child: ¡°Would you like to live a life where you eat well every day and have new clothes to wear?¡±


    Gousheng replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± He added, ¡°Anyone who wouldn¡¯t want that is a fool.¡±


    Hua Lei nearly fainted upon hearing the latter statement. She had instructed him to stay silent unless asked a direct question by Yueyao, yet he had forgotten it all so quickly.


    Yueyao, however, smiled knowingly at Gousheng¡¯s response. Though blunt, it was truthful: ¡°The name Gousheng is too unpleasant. From now on, you will be called Ah Hai.¡± The sea of learning is boundless, for learning never ends.


    Aunt Hua Lei thought they had lost the chance and was worried Yueyao would inquire further about their lack of food, which could end up offending the Madam. But to her relief, Yueyao didn¡¯t continue questioning and agreed to have Gousheng serve as the young master¡¯s servant, finding unexpected hope in a seemingly hopeless situation.


    Yueyao instructed Hua Lei to give five taels of silver to Aunt Hua Lei: ¡°Take this money and buy some fitting clothes for Ah Hai. From now on, when he accompanies Tingzheng outside, he represents Tingzheng¡¯s image.¡± A young servant¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t just a reflection of Tingzheng but also of the Lian Mansion.


    Only after profuse thanks did Aunt Hua Lei leave with her son. Yueyao then said to Hua Lei, ¡°I will take Tingzheng to visit Uncle Li the day after tomorrow. In the meantime, teach this child some manners.¡±

 Chapter 141: 59: The Li Family (Part 1)

    Chapter 141: Chapter 59: The Li Family (Part 1)


    Hua Lei received the message and immediately left.


    Yueyao returned to her bedroom and asked Nanny Deng, who followed her in, ¡°Nanny, what was your intention in stopping me earlier?¡± She just wanted to inquire about the lack of a meal and couldn¡¯t understand why her nanny¡¯s expression was so strange.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss has never managed a household and is unaware of the intricacies involved.¡±


    Taking advantage of this moment, Nanny Deng started to share some common knowledge with Yueyao. For example, Hua Lei and her husband, both serving in the household, received a modest monthly salary and had to support their four children, which was undoubtedly a hardship. However, the single benefit for family-born servants was that as long as the household didn¡¯t fall, they would not starve to death.


    After listening, Yueyao¡¯s face turned somber, ¡°There are so many intricacies within managing affairs.¡± While her grandmother was still alive, Yueyao suddenly wanted to learn about stewardship. If she started learning now, Lady Mo might be willing to teach her a thing or two. If her grandmother passed away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to learn even a little. However, after thinking it over, she gave up the idea since it seemed odd for her to take charge of stewardship when her elder sister hadn¡¯t been asked to do so.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss needn¡¯t worry; these things will come to you in time...¡±


    ...


    Yueyao cast aside these troubling thoughts, as her visit to the Li family was approaching, and it was necessary to prepare gifts when visiting someone¡¯s home. Holding a list, Yueyao felt troubled as she wasn¡¯t familiar with the Li family and didn¡¯t know what they might like.


    After considering for a long time and seeking the opinions of both Nanny Deng and Nanny Hao, Yueyao finally decided on the gifts to bring. With this settled, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Uncle Li looked like. After pondering for a while, she couldn¡¯t remember clearly, as her impression of Uncle Li was only that he appeared very authoritative. But Yueyao believed that this man, whom her father trusted so much, was also someone she could trust. Therefore, it was essential to maintain a good relationship with the Li family; they might become a source of support in critical times.


    Yueyao busied herself with these preparations until nightfall. Just as she was ready to rest, Brother Zheng came in. Having heard the news that he would be sent to study at the Li Mansion and might even live there in the future, Brother Zheng was panicked and hurriedly came to confirm the truth with Yueyao.


    With tears brimming in his eyes, Tingzheng said, ¡°Sister, do you not want me anymore?¡± The mere thought of this outcome made Tingzheng want to cry.


    Seeing Tingzheng, who would cry at the slightest thing, Yueyao felt an inexplicable sorrow. Why had this child been raised like a girl, ready to cry at any moment? He really couldn¡¯t be kept by her side any longer: ¡°Silly boy, how could your sister ever abandon you? Who¡¯s been filling your head with nonsense?¡±


    Tingzheng wiped away his tears, ¡°Really? Sister, you¡¯re not sending me to the Li family?¡± If that was the case, he was making a fuss over nothing.


    Yueyao said sternly, ¡°Sister does intend to send you to the Li family for your education. They have a fine teacher there. The teacher knows much more than your sister and can guide Tingzheng better.¡±


    Tingzheng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to; I want to stay with Sister.¡±


    Yueyao spoke with Brother Zheng for a long time, but he kept shaking his head, unwilling to go to the Li family. Finally, Yueyao, drained of strength, said, ¡°Tingzheng, do you trust Sister?¡±


    Tingzheng said pitifully, ¡°I do.¡± But trusting her didn¡¯t mean they had to be apart, did it?


    In a gentle voice, Yueyao said, ¡°Since you trust your sister, you should also believe what she has told you. We are blood siblings, bound by flesh and bone. How could I ever not want you? This opportunity to study with the teacher at Uncle Li¡¯s is there only because Uncle Li respects our father. Tingzheng, this is a chance your sister has managed to secure for you with great difficulty. If you miss it, it will be gone.¡± Seeing Tingzheng¡¯s hesitance, Yueyao gave him a strong dose of reality, ¡°Tingzheng, your sister has to study during the day and tutor you at night. Sister is very tired. If this continues for a long time, Sister will surely fall ill. Do you want your sister to get sick?¡±


    Tingzheng shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Sister to get sick.¡±


    Yueyao stroked Brother Zheng¡¯s head, ¡°Then you must listen to your sister and study diligently with your teacher. If you miss me, you can come back. When Sister has time, she will also visit you at the Li family.¡±


    Tingzheng wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t a good idea, but he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t voice it. Yueyao hugged him and gently patted his back to reassure him, ¡°When Tingzheng goes to the Li family, you must study hard with your teacher. Then, after you¡¯ve progressed in your studies, you will be able to protect your sister well.¡±


    Seeing that Yueyao had made up her mind, Tingzheng knew that nothing he said would change her decision. He said softly, ¡°Sister, rest assured, I will study hard with the teacher.¡± In truth, he did not want to go to the Li family to study. He knew no one there, and more importantly, his sister wouldn¡¯t be there. But seeing his sister¡¯s exhausted appearance, he felt so distressed, torn to the extreme.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°My Tingzheng is the most obedient child. Don¡¯t worry, if you find the teacher unsuitable or the Li family unwelcoming, I will come to bring you back.¡±


    Looking dejected, Brother Zheng replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After coaxing Brother Zheng to sleep, Yueyao returned to her own room. Nanny Deng breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Miss, Young Master Tingzheng has a tutor to instruct him now, so you can relax a bit.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no time for me to relax.¡± Even if Tingzheng went to the Li Mansion, she wouldn¡¯t have any idle time; she planned to start painting as soon as Tingzheng left. Embroidering every day, looking at those exquisite patterns made her fingers itch to paint.


    An innovative idea emerged in Yueyao¡¯s mind; she wanted to master embroidery, and later, when her skills were honed, she would embroider the landscapes from her paintings onto the fabric. The thought of combining paintings with embroidery was quite intriguing.


    The next day, after Yueyao took Tingzheng to pay respects to the Old Madam, they proceeded to the Li Mansion. Initially, an adult was supposed to accompany them, but Lady Mo happened to be feeling unwell, and the Old Madam, being in poor health, could not take them either. In the end, Yueyao had to take Tingzheng to the Li family by herself.


    The Li Mansion wasn¡¯t far from the Lian family, and after about half a Shichen, they arrived. Yueyao lifted the carriage curtain and looked at the signboard that bore five glistening golden characters: ¡°General Secretary Li Mansion.¡± Li Guoxing had become a third-rank General Secretary by now.


    Brother Zheng clung to Yueyao¡¯s hand, looking at the unfamiliar residence. Thinking that he would soon be living in this strange place made him feel somewhat afraid.


    Yueyao gently patted Tingzheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be all right.¡± This child was too timid. She hoped that being around peers would help him become braver; otherwise, Yueyao would be truly worried.


    Upon their arrival at the Li Mansion, Yueyao didn¡¯t see Li Guoxing. Today was not a rest day, so he had gone to attend to his duties, and only Lady Li was present.


    Lady Li was dressed in a jade-colored embroidered skirt with stacked flowers and wore her hair in a high bun. Between her hair, she wore a pair of Lishui purple gold headdresses, whose gentle clinking complemented her fair skin and flushed cheeks.


    Yueyao inwardly marveled at Lady Li¡¯s beauty; the thirty-year-old woman looked as if she were in her twenties. Yueyao bowed her head, pulling the dazed Tingzheng to pay their respects to Lady Li.


    Lady Li, too, scrutinized Yueyao and Tingzheng. Yueyao wore a pale blue patterned crossover collar summer shirt and her fine, jet-black hair flowed down her shoulders, lending her a touch of gentle beauty; her oval face was rosy, her skin fair, her forehead smooth and full, and her eyes still carried the simplicity of youth ¡ª she would definitely be a great beauty when she grew up.


    Lady Li was noticeably startled when she saw Tingzheng. He was dressed in dark-colored clothes, his hair styled in the Mao hairstyle; Tingzheng¡¯s features were delicate, his skin pale and smooth as if a gentle touch would make water flow. His bright peach-blossom eyes shone vividly. If he continued to grow with such looks, he would surely become a heartthrob.


    Yueyao felt resigned upon seeing Lady Li¡¯s momentary stupor over her brother¡¯s appearance. It was impossible not to worry ¡ª she was concerned that Brother Zheng¡¯s looks would attract the covetous attention of others. Yet no matter how much she worried, she couldn¡¯t hide him away and prevent him from being seen.


    Regaining her composure, Lady Li said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome; it made me lose my composure for a moment.¡± Yueyao was alright since, although she was very good-looking, she wasn¡¯t rare. Brother Zheng¡¯s appearance, though, was a rarity even among girls, let alone boys.


    Yueyao had never interacted with Lady Li before, having only met her a couple of times at banquets in her previous life, leaving few memories. Now, hearing how gracefully Lady Li admitted her lapse, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but take a liking to her, blushing as she said, ¡°Auntie, you flatter me.¡±


    Lady Li didn¡¯t expect merely praising Yueyao would make her blush, and she was amused: ¡°You child, you really can¡¯t handle compliments.¡± Lady Li had always wanted a daughter, but she had only given birth to three sons and hadn¡¯t been blessed again. Now, seeing the lovely Yueyao, she liked her more and more.


    As they spoke, hurried footsteps sounded from outside. Soon after, a cheerful voice called, ¡°Mother, mother, you said a little brother would come to study with me today ¡ª has he arrived?¡±


    Shortly after, a little boy dressed in bright red clothes, his hair done in the Mao style, and wearing various protective charms around his neck, walked in.


    Yueyao gazed at the boy, whose features were about seventy to eighty percent similar to Lady Li¡¯s, and immediately knew this must be Lady Li¡¯s youngest son, Li Han.


    Li Han looked at the two new faces in the room. His gaze stalled on Yueyao for a second before looking at Tingzheng standing next to her, his eyes suddenly brightening: ¡°Are you the little brother who¡¯s going to study with me? You really are pretty, prettier than any of my female cousins,¡± he added after a pause.


    Amused, Lady Li said, ¡°Such things you say! You must apologize to your brother right away.¡± It wasn¡¯t proper to call a boy pretty.


    Li Han pouted, ¡°Mother, but my brother is prettier than my female cousins! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± It was his first time seeing someone so beautiful, like a delicate doll, and he was immediately fond of him.


    Yueyao, smiling, said nothing, and Tingzheng, seeing that Yueyao wasn¡¯t upset, kept silent as well.

 Chapter 142 - 60: Li Family (Part 2)

    Chapter 142: Chapter 60: Li Family (Part 2)


    Lady Li, holding Li Han¡¯s hand, introduced him to Yueyao and Tingzheng. Li Han gave Tingzheng a big smile.


    Yueyao, however, smiled and patted Tingzheng, ¡°Tingzheng, call him brother.¡±


    Tingzheng could only muster up his courage to say, ¡°Hello, brother,¡± but even with all his bravery, his voice was as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s.


    Li Han raised his voice and said, ¡°A real man shouldn¡¯t talk like a girl. Look, you should talk like me.¡± By the end of his statement, he had intentionally raised his voice by a few decibels.


    Seeing such a lovely child, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This child¡¯s loud voice indicated a lively and cheerful disposition, and his clear, transparent eyes revealed his pure nature. Of course, Yueyao mainly trusted the upbringing of the Li family.


    Tingzheng, however, had a pained expression. This person had first called him pretty, and now he was saying he sounded like a girl, making Tingzheng instinctively reject Li Han.


    ...


    Li Han, unaware that he was being disliked, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Li Han in the future, just call me little brother.¡±


    Tingzheng looked at Yueyao, who nodded with a smile, and Tingzheng, with a pained face, said, ¡°Brother Li Han.¡± Clearly, Tingzheng was not willing to compromise.


    Li Han glared at Tingzheng.


    Yueyao was both laughing and crying at the situation.


    Lady Li hugged Tingzheng and laughed heartily, ¡°You funny child...¡± Indeed, he was amusing.


    Li Han continued to scold Tingzheng, but his expression seemed to say you¡¯re really not cute. Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and she was also pleased. Tingzheng was too reserved, and Li Han was the exact opposite; hopefully, spending more time with Li Han would influence him.


    After chatting for a while, Li Han whispered to Lady Li, ¡°Mother, I need to return to school, or else father will punish me again.¡± He had begged his teacher to let him come here.


    Source: , updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    Lady Li, accustomed to her younger son¡¯s irrepressible nature, said, ¡°Alright, off you go then!¡± Though her son was a bit unrestrained, he was on the right track overall.


    Li Han didn¡¯t immediately turn away but instead looked at Tingzheng and said, ¡°Mother, since my brother has come to study and learn characters with me, should I bring him with me now?¡±


    Lady Li smiled at Yueyao.


    Yueyao, however, shook her head, ¡°Not just yet. I need to talk with your teacher first before letting Tingzheng study with you.¡± Yueyao needed to inform the teacher about Tingzheng¡¯s particular circumstances so that the teacher would be mindful when instructing Brother Zheng.


    Li Han pouted, visibly upset now.


    Lady Li was somewhat surprised by Yueyao¡¯s caution; her actions seemed quite unlike the rumors, ¡°Yueyao, if you are worried, you could have the teacher come now, and you can discuss the necessary details yourself.¡± Lady Li knew of her husband¡¯s friendship with Dongbo. After Dongbo¡¯s death, her husband had been very distressed. Taking care of Dongbo¡¯s child would alleviate some of his grief.


    Lady Li looked at the two children and recalled her husband¡¯s cold expression when he had told her about it. Ah, these two delightful children, she thought, they need to try some new things.


    Li Guoxing received a letter from Dongbo, asking him to look after Yueyao. Besides the letter, Dongbo had also sent a small box, explaining that it contained money for his daughter¡¯s future dowry. Initially, Li Guoxing thought Ziming was being overly worried; the Lian family wouldn¡¯t lack a dowry for their niece. Once he learned Yueyao sought out Ma Chengteng to find a teacher, he understood what his dear friend¡¯s request meant.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t shy away but spoke directly, ¡°Please forgive me, Auntie. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the teacher, but Tingzheng¡¯s situation is special, and I must explain things clearly to the teacher.¡± When dealing with sincere people, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.


    Yueyao¡¯s earnest demeanor made Lady Li nod in approval, ¡°You care so much for your little brother, and I couldn¡¯t be happier. Why would I blame you?¡± An eight-year-old child having to take such good care of her brother¡ªif their parents were here, there¡¯d be no need for her to toil so. An orphan always matures prematurely.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. As an elder sister I¡¯m like a mother; these are indeed my responsibilities. I didn¡¯t do well in my last life, so this life I must do even better.¡±


    Lady Li asked Li Han to take Tingzheng outside, ¡°This child has been spoiled by me, but rest assured, Yueyao, my younger son is good in all other aspects despite his impetuous nature.¡± Lady Li was concerned that Yueyao might think that Li Han¡¯s behavior could negatively influence Tingzheng, reluctantly accepting it in her heart.

 Chapter 143 - 60: Li Family (Part 2)

    Chapter 143: Chapter 60: Li Family (Part 2)


    Yueyao shook her head, smiling as she said, ¡°I think Li Han, my little brother, is quite delightful, lively and lovable; just looking at him makes people fond of him. Auntie doesn¡¯t know, but I worry about Tingzheng being too solemn. Having him follow Li Han might change his dull temperament for the better.¡± Even if he¡¯s a bit impulsive, that¡¯s no harm, as long as Li Han himself has a good nature.


    Lady Li felt somewhat moved by Yueyao¡¯s earnest dedication to her younger brother, a responsibility that should have belonged to a mother but had now fallen on Yueyao¡¯s shoulders.


    In a while, the teacher will arrive.


    The teacher arrived wearing an ivory-white Zhu-style robe, with a landscape of mountains, towers and pavilions finely embroidered on it, and his head was wrapped in a silver-edged scarf of the same color. He seemed a very mild and approachable man.


    Yueyao, watching this attire, had a momentary trance. She remembered her father also favored such attire; on days when he was not at work, he would be dressed like this around the mansion. Alas, she could no longer see her father¡¯s face.


    Yueyao immediately lowered her head to hide her emotions, and after gathering herself, lifted her head and respectfully greeted the teacher, ¡°Mr. Zhu, my little brother¡¯s situation is quite special, so I need to discuss some matters with you. Please forgive any impropriety.¡±


    ...


    The teacher who would instruct Li Han was a man named Mr. Zhu. Mr. Zhu listened with some surprise, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I need to be aware of, Miss, do not hesitate to inform me.¡± It was the first time he had encountered such a situation in his years of teaching.


    Yueyao then explained Tingzheng¡¯s situation to Mr. Zhu in detail.


    When Mr. Zhu heard that Tingzheng took a month to learn the Hundred Family Surnames, he was stunned. Mr. Zhu had already spoken to Li Guoxing, and he had no objections to teaching an additional child. As the master had commanded, he certainly could not refuse. However, previously, he had only been told by Lord Li that the child was of average aptitude, but now, after hearing the young lady¡¯s explanation, it seemed calling him ¡®average¡¯ would be overgenerous; even ¡®inert wood¡¯ would not be an exaggeration.


    Lady Li was also astonished. She had heard from her husband that the child was not very talented, but she had not expected this extent of deficiency. Now, looking at Yueyao, her expression changed; fully aware of her brother¡¯s limited talents, Yueyao had nevertheless patiently taught him day after day for months. Such patience might be expected of an elderly person, but Yueyao was only eight years old, and this patience was nothing short of astounding.


    Yueyao, seeing the difficulty in Mr. Zhu¡¯s expression, quickly said, ¡°Please be at ease, Sir. I only hope he can learn enough to distinguish right from wrong and uphold our family¡¯s name in the future.¡± Yueyao spoke this way in order not to pressure Mr. Zhu; without pressure, there¡¯s no burden, and he could then teach Tingzheng more wholeheartedly. If there were the pressure of academic progress, no teacher would dare to teach Tingzheng.


    Mr. Zhu¡¯s demeanor softened. Considering that it took a month just to learn the Hundred Family Surnames, how could such inert wood be carved into fine jade? ¡°Rest assured, Miss, I will teach him to the best of my ability.¡± That he would give his utmost was certain, and he said no more.


    Yueyao, having received this assurance, was very satisfied, and she asked Hua Lei to bring forth the gift she had prepared. Among the gifts Yueyao gave was a Duan Inkstone, which is one of the four famous inkstones. The Duan Inkstone Yueyao presented was of a fine, smooth quality, moist and pure in luster, clearly a top-grade item.


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0


    Yueyao had inquired about Mr. Zhu¡¯s preferences and knew that he enjoyed collecting inkstones. Giving gifts was naturally a matter of catering to the recipient¡¯s tastes, and it had taken Yueyao considerable effort to find this Duan Inkstone. In fact, there were more valuable inkstones than the Duan, but when giving gifts one must also maintain a sense of propriety. Presenting something too extravagant now could not only make the Li family suspicious, but it would also leave her wondering what to gift in the future.


    Mr. Zhu liked the Duan Inkstone as soon as he saw it, but he felt it inappropriate to accept such a valuable gift from a young lady: ¡°Miss, I cannot accept this generous gift,¡± he said. If it were from Li Guoxing, he would have accepted it without a second thought. But from an eight-year-old orphan girl, he felt it would weigh on his conscience to accept.


    Yueyao, seeing Mr. Zhu¡¯s firm stance, turned to Lady Li for support.


    Lady Li smiled and said, ¡°Please accept it, Mr. Zhu! If you don¡¯t, you would waste my niece¡¯s kind gesture.¡± The inkstone wasn¡¯t that expensive in the grand scheme of things, but what intrigued Lady Li was how Yueyao knew of Mr. Zhu¡¯s fondness for Duan Inkstones. Gift-giving was an art, but the girl had managed to give something that truly pleased the recipient, which was no small feat.


    In addition to the Duan Inkstone, Yueyao also prepared four other gifts, following the customary practice of presenting gifts when a student starts learning from a teacher.


    Convinced by Lady Li, Mr. Zhu accepted Yueyao¡¯s gifts. After a few more words, he returned to resume his lesson. With Li Han now joined by Tingzheng, the saying held, ¡°He who eats a man¡¯s food becomes his man; he who takes a man¡¯s gift must return the favor.¡± Having received fine gifts, he was naturally bound to teach earnestly.

 Chapter 144 - 60: The Li Family (Part 3)

    Chapter 144: Chapter 60: The Li Family (Part 3)


    Lady Li waved Yueyao over to sit beside her, ¡°Come, sit next to Auntie. You really tug at one¡¯s heartstrings, child.¡± To be so young yet understand the ways of the world, it truly isn¡¯t easy.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to mom¡¯s reminders.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t want to come across as overly precocious, so she credited her mother.


    Lady Li patted Yueyao¡¯s hand.


    As Yueyao was talking with Lady Li, a maid announced from outside, ¡°Madam, the Old Master has returned.¡± Li Guoxing and Lady Li were very affectionate towards each other, and though there were two concubines in the residence, in reality, they were akin to decorations.


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao stiffened all over. She was nervous, extremely nervous. She had seen Uncle Li only once in her past life when she went to retrieve Silver Coin. She still remembered Uncle Li¡¯s unpleasant expression at that time, looking at her for a while with eyes that revealed not just disappointment but also pain. Now, facing Uncle Li again, Yueyao¡¯s palms sweated with anxiety.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s nervous expression, Lady Li couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You silly child, it¡¯s not like your Uncle is going to eat you; what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± She had just been calm and composed, but at the mention of her husband¡¯s name, she was frightened to this extent. Remembering her husband¡¯s commanding presence, Lady Li smiled, not realizing Yueyao was already influenced by her husband¡¯s reputation.


    ...


    Li Guoyan came straight in without changing his clothes, so he was still in his Court Attire. Li Guoxing had an exceedingly upright appearance: a square face, thick eyebrows, and large eyes. This appearance was the most favored in the officialdom, as it was regarded as having the look of an authority.


    When Yueyao saw Li Guoxing look at her, for some unknown reason, she felt shame and lowered her head. However, she knew inside that things were different now. Although Uncle Li¡¯s countenance was still stern as he looked at her, his eyes revealed tenderness.


    Lady Li teased her husband with a laugh, ¡°Who made you look so frightening, scaring Yueyao like that.¡± The child was truly afraid of her husband.


    Li Guoxing felt helpless; that was just how he looked, even his son was afraid of him. He hadn¡¯t expected his niece to be frightened as well.


    Yueyao steadied herself and greeted Li Guoxing, ¡°Uncle, I hope you are well.¡±


    Li Guoxing, seeing Yueyao¡¯s face rosy and her complexion good¡ªnot as mournful as he had imagined¡ªand with Yueyao displaying good etiquette, nodded his head in approval, ¡°Hmm, very good.¡± As for whether Yueyao understood what ¡®very good¡¯ meant, that was beyond his concern.


    Lady Li suggested with a smile, ¡°Old Master, why don¡¯t you go change into another set of clothes?¡±


    Source: , updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï


    Li Guoxing nodded and left the small living room. When he reappeared, he had changed into a light blue silk shirt tied at the waist with a Jade Belt, looking less imposing and more at ease.


    Although Li Guoxing hadn¡¯t had much contact with Yueyao, as Lian Dongbo was his close friend, now that the friend had gone, leaving behind two children, he was definitely determined to take good care of them. Furthermore, past events had given him a very good impression of Yueyao. Li Guoxing asked Yueyao, ¡°Are you getting used to life in the Capital City?¡± Yueyao, having grown up in Jiangnan, surely wasn¡¯t quite accustomed to the Capital.


    Yueyao nodded with a smile, ¡°I was a bit unaccustomed when I first arrived, but now I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Lady Li noted how Yueyao, who was just now scared out of her wits, replied to her husband¡¯s inquiries without a trace of nervousness.


    Li Guoxing asked Yueyao many questions, not only about her time in Jiangnan but also about life in the Lian Mansion, even going to the extent of inquiring about the minutiae of her daily life.


    Yueyao consistently replied ¡°very good.¡± She was clear in her understanding that she could tell her uncle that life in the Lian Mansion was bad because he was her beloved relative, and most importantly, she was confident her uncle would be on her side. But it was different with Li Guoxing. Even though he was her father¡¯s close friend and a respected elder she could trust, Li Guoxing was ultimately an outsider. It was extremely unwise to speak ill of one¡¯s own family to outsiders, as a careless word could lead others to question her character.


    With this thought in mind, in responding to Li Guoxing¡¯s questions, Yueyao only spoke of the good, not uttering a single negative word about Lian Mansion.


    Lady Li cast Yueyao an unexpected glance. Could the rumors have been wrong? Even Li Guoxing wondered if he had been overly concerned, perhaps the Lian Mansion actually treated the two children rather well.


    In fact, what Yueyao said was also the truth, with Old Madam Lian there, Yueyao¡¯s life within the mansion was indeed very good, but the future remained uncertain. Yueyao was well aware that the more she spoke well of the Lian family now, the more sympathy and affection she would receive from them later, should they learn about any mistreatment she suffered within the Lian Mansion.

 Chapter 145: 60: The Li Family (Part 2)_4

    Chapter 145: Chapter 60: The Li Family (Part 2)_4


    Li Guoxing asked many questions, and Yueyao patiently and earnestly answered them. Lady Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she listened to her husband inquire about Yueyao¡¯s life.


    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s laughter, Li Guoxing realized he had asked too many questions. Nevertheless, he unflinchingly replied, ¡°Very good.¡± Yueyao¡¯s answers were clear and structured, and she wasn¡¯t intimidated, which was truly commendable. It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s a girl; if Yueyao were a boy, then Brother Ziming would have a successor.


    A maid came in to report, ¡°Old Master, Lord Yang is waiting for you in the great hall.¡±


    Li Guoxing nodded, exchanged a few words with Lady Li, and then left; the appointment with Lord Yang had been arranged beforehand for them to discuss matters.


    Once Li Guoxing had left, Lady Li patted Yueyao¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Your uncle is just like that; don¡¯t be frightened by him.¡± She found it amusing to recall how her youngest son always frowned like he was in deep misery whenever he saw his father, as if his very life depended on it. In truth, her husband was only stern on the outside, but unfortunately, everyone around him was intimidated by his tough exterior.


    Yueyao shook her head with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I know that uncle truly cares for and cherishes me, which is why he asked me so many questions. Otherwise, with how busy he is, why would he bother with such trivial matters?¡± If someone wasn¡¯t valued, they wouldn¡¯t be asked so much; in Yueyao¡¯s memory, her Great Uncle Lian Dongfang had never asked her about so many things.


    ...


    Lady Li, hearing this, showed a look of pity in her eyes. The children must be having a harder time at Lian Mansion than expected. The Second Old Master of the Lian Family and the Second Madam had only needed half a year to let this child understand the warmth and coldness of human relationships, sigh, children without parents truly lead hard lives!


    For the midday meal, Yueyao ate together with Li Guoxing and Lady Li. Li family¡¯s eldest son, Li Heng, and the second son, Li Zhen, were just like Tingli and Tingyi, studying at Bailu Academy, returning home for two days each month, leaving only the Third Young Master, Li Han, at home. Li Han was also scheduled to attend the School once he reached the appropriate age.


    Lady Li originally intended to have separate tables for men and women. Li Guoxing shook his head, ¡°The child is still young; there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± Had the eldest son and second son been there, they surely would have dined at separate tables. Now, with only the youngest son at home, who was just six years old, it wasn¡¯t yet time to distinguish between the sexes.


    Yueyao looked at Li Han who had been hopping about energetically just moments before but now sat at the dining table like a little old man, and she couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the boy¡¯s dual personality.


    After the midday meal, Yueyao spent some time talking to Tingzheng, ¡°Brother Zheng, tell sister, how does your teacher instruct you?¡± Yueyao wanted to know how Brother Zheng felt about his classes.


    Brother Zheng felt that attending classes with Li Han was different from learning characters with Yueyao alone, ¡°The teacher is not as good as sister.¡±


    Yueyao asked with a smile, ¡°Where is he not as good as sister?¡±


    Tingzheng was at a loss; he just felt that the teacher was not as good as his sister, but he couldn¡¯t articulate where the teacher was lacking. His little face turned red with the effort.


    Yueyao, understanding Tingzheng¡¯s expression, realized that perhaps he did not want to be separated from her and was deliberately saying that the teacher was not as good as she was, ¡°In the future, you must listen obediently to your teacher, you cannot be lazy, nor can you become complacent. You have to be as diligent and hardworking as you are at home, understand?¡±


    Although Tingzheng was reluctant, he still nodded, ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Yueyao spent a good while talking with Tingzheng before bidding farewell to Li Guoxing and Lady Li to return. There was an embroidery class in the afternoon, and she didn¡¯t want to delay her studies again; otherwise, she would have liked to go back after dinner.


    When Li Guoxing heard she had to study, he didn¡¯t stop her. He simply looked at Yueyao and said, ¡°You are still young, if there¡¯s anything in the future, just talk to your Auntie. Don¡¯t be formal.¡± He had always been strict with his son and really had no experience in how to deal with little girls.


    Yueyao nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lady Li walked Yueyao to the second gate, holding Yueyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come over to visit Auntie when you have free time.¡± She indeed wished for a daughter, but it was an unfulfilled hope. Such a well-behaved child, she almost wished Yueyao was her own.


    Yueyao nodded immediately, ¡°Sure.¡± If possible, she also hoped to go out more, as she was sure to learn a lot from these elders.


    After Lady Li returned, she expressed to Li Guoxing with a sigh, ¡°This child is too sensible, so sensible that it hurts my heart.¡± She recounted the events with Yueyao and, after finishing, couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°It seems that the child really has a hard time in the Lian Mansion. Otherwise, why would an eight-year-old behave like an adult? It¡¯s too hard on her.¡± For someone like Lady Li, it was not a mere declaration of how good the Lian Mansion was from Yueyao¡¯s lips that she would believe. Yueyao¡¯s words and actions revealed a lot.


    It took a while for Li Guoxing to say, ¡°We should look after her more in the future if we can.¡± He was a reserved person; the reason he let Tingzheng study with his younger son was that Tingzheng was a boy whom he could take care of. But Yueyao was a girl, beyond his ability to manage.


    Lady Li knew her husband¡¯s concerns. The two families used to be close, but her husband and the Lian Family¡¯s eldest grand master had some issues, so it¡¯s likely that after Old Madam Lian passed away, the two families might only maintain a superficial relationship, ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t worry, I will make sure Brother Zheng is well looked after.¡± Taking good care of Brother Zheng might also lessen the burden on that child.


    Li Guoxing frowned slightly, then suddenly said, ¡°Maybe I should mention it to Brother Shen. Yueyao has an engagement with Conghao, and it might be better for him to get involved.¡± Although Li Guoxing¡¯s relationship with Shen Qian wasn¡¯t as close as with Lian Dongbo, they were still good friends. The Shen family was Yueyao¡¯s future in-laws, so it would be more proper for them to step in.


    A complex look flickered in Lady Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°For now, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll talk to the Shen family if something comes up. Otherwise, the Lian family might think Yueyao has been complaining to us.¡± Given the good relationship between Li Guoyan and Shen Qian, it stood to reason that the mistresses of the two families should have been close too, but the relationship between Lady Li and Lady Shen was just lukewarm, with merely superficial interactions.


    Li Guoxing nodded, ¡°Wife makes a good point.¡± He didn¡¯t meddle in the affairs of the inner court and left it all to his wife.


    Lady Li said with a smile, ¡°Old Master, rest assured, I see that Yueyao can take good care of herself. If she indeed has troubles, I believe she will tell us.¡± After a morning¡¯s acquaintance, Lady Li understood that Yueyao was a very smart child. Sensible and intelligent, she wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer.


    Li Guoxing nodded slightly, ¡°Let it be for now.¡±


    Lady Li asked, ¡°How did this engagement come to be?¡± She knew something about Lady Shen, Lady Mu, and if Yueyao¡¯s parents were still alive, it would definitely be a good match. But now that Yueyao had become an orphan, Lady Li couldn¡¯t help but worry about her future.


    Li Guoxing said with a smile, ¡°Brother Shen and Ziming settled the children¡¯s marriage; the two are indeed quite a match.¡±


    Lady Li chuckled, ¡°They are quite a match.¡± If Yueyao¡¯s parents were still around, naturally, it would be a match, but she didn¡¯t know what the future would hold.

 Chapter 146: 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book

    Chapter 146: Chapter 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book


    Yueyao returned to Lian Mansion, just in time for the afternoon embroidery lesson. After class that day, she stayed behind, planning to ask Embroidery Lady Mah some questions.


    Embroidery Lady Mah found it strange, as Yueyao usually left as soon as class ended. Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°My younger brother has gone to private school; he only comes back for two days each month. I¡¯ll have more time to devote to embroidery.¡± It didn¡¯t matter that she went back to Lanxi Courtyard later since Tingzheng wasn¡¯t there.


    Embroidery Lady Mah smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯ll have more time to practice from now on?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have time from now on.¡± Since she had started learning, she wanted to do it well; Yueyao was determined to master all of Gu embroidery. She was grateful that her previous instructor at the Nunnery, who happened to be a Suzhou embroideress, gave her a solid foundation. This was the reason she hadn¡¯t fallen behind others, and now, learning Su embroidery was more efficient.


    With Brother Zheng gone from Lanxi Courtyard, the quiet calm returned. Yueyao found it a little odd at first, but with so much to do, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to feel sentimental. Her days were busy with study; her evenings were occupied with either embroidery or calligraphy practice. She also planned to start painting again in a couple of days.


    Nanny Deng said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fine to learn embroidery, but you don¡¯t need to rely on this craft for a living in the future.¡± Nanny Deng saw that aside from Yueyao¡¯s daily instructions and classes, she spent all spare time¡ªincluding an hour each day dedicated to calligraphy¡ªon embroidery. Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t understand why her mistress took such a keen interest in embroidery, but she knew embroidering at night was very harmful to the eyes.


    ...


    Yueyao replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny; I¡¯m aware of my limits.¡± No one could predict the situation three years from now. She hoped to meet Mr. Mah¡¯s expectations as quickly as possible and then ask him to teach her the techniques of Gu embroidery.


    Yueyao and the others got two days off each month. Even on those days, she did not relax. After practicing her writing in the morning and taking a break, she would head to the studio.


    Yueyao held a brush, looking at the pristine Xuan Paper. She first sketched the scene she wanted in her mind, then lightly outlined the positions on the paper before finally putting the brush to the surface.


    Hua Lei saw her mistress staring at the Xuan Paper for a long time, her eyes moving about, yet hesitating to start. When she finally began, the drawing was completed in no time.


    Amazed, Hua Lei said, ¡°Miss, is this our courtyard?¡± Her mistress had managed to transfer their very own courtyard to paper.


    Yueyao replied with a smile, ¡°Can you recognize this is our courtyard?¡±


    Hua Lei chuckled, ¡°Miss, you even included the fish tank with goldfish in it; how could I not recognize it? Miss, your painting really is excellent.¡± She spent every day in the courtyard; not recognizing it would be foolish.


    Yueyao found it quite amusing, ¡°You understand how to appreciate paintings now? Then tell me, what¡¯s good about this painting?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yueyao looked down on Hua Lei, but rather that Hua Lei was a complete outsider to painting.


    Hua Lei shook her head, ¡°I couldn¡¯t say exactly why it¡¯s good, but it just feels right to me. Seeing the painting of our courtyard makes me feel very close and comfortable.¡±


    Yueyao was struck by a thought and suddenly recalled the anecdote of Bai Juyi reading his poems. It was said that whenever Bai Juyi wrote a poem, he would recite it to an illiterate old woman. If she did not like it, he would revise it until she did, only then considering the poem complete. Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps painting should follow the same principle. Paintings did not have to be mysterious, cold, sparse, and removed from the world; they could be just as natural and simple.


    As Yueyao reflected deeply, she considered pursuing a style that was natural and unpretentious. If it was well received, this could be a viable path. But she furrowed her brow; creating an entirely new mode of artistic expression wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Seeing Yueyao lost in thought again, Hua Lei nudged her, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hua Lei¡¯s biggest fear was when Yueyao became absent-minded.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After speaking, Yueyao threw the painting she was holding into the brazier, quickly turning it into ash.


    Hua Lei had wanted to snatch the painting from the brazier, but Yueyao stopped her. As Hua Lei watched the painting turn to a pile of ashes, she looked pained, ¡°Miss, such a good painting... why burn it? It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± She liked the painting so much and wondered how her mistress could bear to destroy it.


    Yueyao said indifferently, ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied with it, naturally I must burn it.¡± Unless she was one hundred percent content with her work, she wouldn¡¯t keep a single piece.

 Chapter 147: 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book_2

    Chapter 147: Chapter 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book_2


    Hua Lei felt a strange sensation as she looked at her young lady; although the young lady stood right before her, Hua Lei felt as if she was eternally out of reach. Ever since Madam had appeared to the young lady in a dream, Hua Lei found her increasingly difficult to understand.


    After having lunch, Yueyao looked at the overcast sky, ¡°It looks like the weather is changing.¡± It was October, and the air was starting to chill.


    Yueyao rested for a while, then practiced plum blossom calligraphy style for half an hour before resuming work on the unfinished forehead cloth, which she intended to give to the Old Madam for the New Year. The design featured intertwined dark fortune characters and presented quite a challenge.


    A maid came in from outside to report, ¡°Miss, Fourth Miss is here.¡± Because Lanxi Courtyard was far from the main residence, it was usually very quiet, with guests being few and far between, usually just the Eldest Miss and Second Young Lady visiting together. It was unprecedented for Fourth Miss to come alone.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised as she rose to welcome her guest, ¡°Fourth Sister, please come in.¡± Yueyao also wondered what Yuehuan wanted. ¡®No one visits without a reason,¡¯ she thought, unsure what the matter could be.


    Yuehuan observed Yueyao with an indescribable feeling. She had been watching Yueyao for some time, originally hoping to find evidence that would prove Yueyao had been reborn, but Yueyao¡¯s serenity now made her doubt her own suspicions.


    ...


    Hua Lei prepared Yuehuan¡¯s favorite flower tea, while Yueyao also held a cup of tea for herself. Yuehuan, smelling the tea¡¯s scent, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Third Sister, what kind of tea is this?¡±


    Yueyao showed the tea to Yuehuan, ¡°I¡¯m drinking Kuding tea with some other things mixed in to balance it out.¡± Yueyao had added some mild medicinal ingredients like goji berries to her Kuding tea.


    Yuehuan was astonished, ¡°Kuding tea, isn¡¯t it very bitter?¡± She wondered why anyone would choose such tea, as it was usually preferred by the elderly.


    Yueyao was open about it, ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking this throughout the summer. In the hot weather, Kuding tea has cooling and detoxifying effects. This time I noticed there was only a little left, so I decided to finish it.¡± Yueyao had grown accustomed to plain boiled water at the Nunnery, finding it odd to drink tea now. She drank Kuding tea only because it was beneficial during the summer, and now that only a little remained, she decided to finish it.


    Yuehuan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Third Sister, you also know about pharmacology?¡± Even though Nanny Wang hadn¡¯t mentioned it, out of the four girls, Yueyao¡¯s skills were seen as superior; even Yuebing, who received additional instruction from Nanny Wang, couldn¡¯t compare. According to Nanny Wang, the Third Young Lady was subtly changing herself.


    In calligraphy, both Yueying and Yuebing knew that Yueyao had started with ¡°Quick Snow Time Invite¡± from the first lesson. Now, Yueyao¡¯s handwriting had surpassed both Yueying and Yuebing, a rate of progress that talent alone couldn¡¯t explain.


    In embroidery, the Embroideress Mah favored Yueyao the most. She would give Yueyao extra lessons without compensation, unlike Nanny Wang, who received an extra allowance for such efforts; yet Embroidery Lady Mah taught with great dedication. As a result, Yueyao¡¯s embroidery work was now a cut above Yueying¡¯s and the others.


    All these skills combined not only put great pressure on Yuehuan, but also Yueying and Yuebing felt tremendous stress. Therefore, all three young ladies were exerting themselves in their studies.


    The only relief Yuehuan felt was that Yueyao hadn¡¯t learned the other arts with them; given Yueyao¡¯s talents and gifts, everything they learned would have relegated them to mere background figures. They would have been utterly devastated, lacking confidence.


    Cough, Yuehuan felt a resentful sigh within. She truly didn¡¯t know that Yueyao understood medical theories, and wondered what else this Third Young Lady might be capable of.


    Seeing Yuehuan¡¯s expression, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I¡¯m not training to become a doctor, there¡¯s no need for me to study pharmacology. I only drank this tea in the summer because I knew of its benefits, having heard it from a doctor.¡± Although Yueyao didn¡¯t fully understand the reason for Yuehuan¡¯s visit, she could infer from recent observations that Yuehuan wasn¡¯t of a malicious nature. Of course, one can never fully know a person¡¯s heart, and good or bad shouldn¡¯t be judged so easily. Nevertheless, Yueyao didn¡¯t want to become enemies with Yuehuan, who she clearly understood was very clever.


    One could imagine, after her memory loss, it took only a few days for Yuehuan to recognize everyone. From her initial complete lack of proper behavior and manners to her present decent impression; from her dog¡¯s scribbles in calligraphy to her now quite respectable writing; her progress in embroidery had been incredibly swift.

 Chapter 148: 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book_3

    Chapter 148: Chapter 61: Yuehuan Borrows a Book_3


    From these signs, one could infer that this was a person of great intelligence who also possessed the ability to endure hardship and strive forward. Such people were better not crossed if possible. Because of this thought, Yueyao¡¯s attitude toward Yuehuan had become somewhat more favorable than before.


    Setting aside the suspicions of whether the Third Young Lady was reborn, Yuehuan believed that this Third Young Lady was still worth getting close to. Theoretically, she had two sisters, but the Eldest Miss always carried the air of an elder sister, and she was somewhat pedantic, always ready to lecture her, which was very annoying; the Second Young Lady, seeing herself as the Legitimate Daughter, never regarded her, a daughter born of a concubine, with any significance. Only this cousin from another room, although appearing aloof and unapproachable, seemed to be a genuinely nice person.


    After speaking for a while, Yuehuan finally revealed her purpose here¡ªshe had come to borrow books.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to borrow books?¡± Yueyao had guessed that Yuehuan had come here for a reason, but never expected that it was to borrow books.


    Yuehuan nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to learn more. Auntie mentioned that you have a lot of books here, so I thought of borrowing a couple, if that¡¯s possible?¡± Yuehuan had recognized quite a few characters over the past month and now urgently needed to understand the societal conditions. Arriving here, she felt a sense of disruption because they had glass, soap, clocks, and even thermometers. She suspected that Emperor Yingzong was a transmigrator, but was unclear to what extent this transmigrator had advanced society. She had asked Maternal Aunt Su, but as a Maid, she wasn¡¯t much aware of external affairs. The best way to understand these things naturally came from books, which also had the advantage of not exposing her.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Why not? Books are meant to be used. However, younger sister, there is one thing I must clarify upfront: books borrowed must be returned in the same condition they were lent out. If there is any damage, even just a small corner, I won¡¯t lend you books again.¡± The books in Lanxi Courtyard were meticulously preserved across thousands of volumes.


    ...


    Hearing Yueyao¡¯s easy agreement, Yuehuan was overjoyed, ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of them.¡± She thought it would be quite troublesome to borrow books, but it turned out to be so easy. Had she known, she would have come to borrow books sooner and wouldn¡¯t have had to guess blindly for so long.


    Yueyao then led Yuehuan to the study.


    The layout and arrangement of Yuehuan¡¯s courtyard were very nice, but it had one drawback¡ªthere was no private study. Later on, Yuehuan found it inconvenient and converted a side room into a study, though the lighting there wasn¡¯t very good.


    Yuehuan followed Yueyao into the study, felt a bit envious seeing the bright and spacious room. But when she saw the shelves full of books, her envy was quickly replaced by excitement, and her eyes lit up.


    Yueyao had already classified these books. If one wanted to find something, it was very quick with the catalog, ¡°Find whatever book you want yourself.¡±


    Yuehuan searched for a long time and finally found the book she wanted. The only regret was that there was no geological map. With a geological map, she could have known the boundaries and place names of this dynasty, and from that, she might have guessed whether it was similar to the known historical periods. Nevertheless, being able to borrow this book was still quite good, ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡± This gratitude came from the bottom of her heart.


    Yueyao chuckled lightly, ¡°These books all belong to the Lian family. There¡¯s no need to thank me for using one¡¯s own family property.¡± Though most of these books had been purchased by her father, the ownership still belonged to the Lian family, not to her. Even if Tingzheng were to separate from the family later on, it was impossible to take all the books with him.

 Chapter 149: 62: The Hearts of Parents Throughout the World Are Invariably Sorrowful (Part One)

    Chapter 149: Chapter 62: The Hearts of Parents Throughout the World Are Invariably Sorrowful (Part One)


    Yueyao had sent Yuehuan away and once again picked up the Forehead Cloth embroidery. Yueyao was very dedicated to this Forehead Cloth, and although she embroidered slowly, it was her first piece, and Yueyao hoped it would please the Old Madam.


    Hua Lei expressed her worries from the side, ¡°Miss, Fourth Miss has always been indifferent towards you. Now that she has taken the initiative to borrow books, I am a bit worried.¡± Others saw Fourth Miss as dull, but she knew that Miss Su¡¯s dullness was merely a camouflage; Fourth Miss was nothing if not shrewd.


    It wasn¡¯t that Hua Lei had keen insight to see through Yuehuan¡¯s disguise. She believed Fourth Miss¡¯s shrewdness stemmed from Maternal Aunt Su. Maternal Aunt Su was originally a maid of the Lady family, very beautiful, the kind typically prepared for warming the bed. Later, the Old Madam gave Maternal Aunt Chen to the Great Master, and Lady family quickly presented Maternal Aunt Su to the Great Master. Maternal Aunt Su and Maternal Aunt Chen both became women of the Great Master¡¯s chambers. Then, Madam bore the Eldest Young Master, and the Old Madam decided that several maternal aunts shouldn¡¯t take the Contraceptive Soup. Maternal Aunt Chen quickly fell pregnant and bore the Eldest Miss, and soon became officially a Maternal Auntie; but Maternal Aunt Su showed no signs of activity. Later, as everyone thought Maternal Aunt Su was infertile, she became pregnant and gave birth to Fourth Miss; a few years later, she also had the Fourth Young Master.


    Now, comparing the children of Maternal Aunt Chen and Maternal Aunt Su, the Eldest Miss was somewhat lacking in social graces, but fortunately, she was now with the Old Madam who provided much guidance and she had improved a lot; however, the Third Young Master had become notoriously unruly in the mansion, knowing only how to indulge in pleasures, showing no ambition. In contrast, Fourth Miss and Fourth Young Master, Fourth Miss always appeared dull, but the Madam didn¡¯t skimp on her portion of anything, almost equal to Second Young Lady; Fourth Young Master seemed mediocre, but from infancy to adulthood he was without illness or disaster, progressing in school like other children, his safety as a concubine-born child was a blessing.


    Hua Lei believed that Maternal Aunt Su was the most enduring and calculating woman among the maternal aunts of the main branch, and as her direct daughter, Fourth Miss definitely was not to be underestimated.


    Yueyao glanced at Hua Lei, it must be said that Hua Lei had a unique insight into people. In her previous life, Yuehuan was always meek at home, merely a foil for her and Yuebing. But in the end, after moving to her husband¡¯s family, she quickly secured her footing, her means and schemes were no less than Yuehuan¡¯s; the only difference lied in their statuses.


    ...


    Yueyao looked at Hua Lei, but did not share more with her. The person inside Yuehuan had changed, Yuehuan was no longer who she was in their last life, and as for who it really was, she had no interest in finding out, as long as this person did not harm her.


    As for Maternal Aunt Su, a maternal aunt obeying the head madam wasn¡¯t strange, so Yueyao didn¡¯t hold any grudge regarding the lies Maternal Aunt Su had told her in their past life. These people were willing to be on good terms with her superficially, but she knew deep connections were impossible.


    Yuehuan left in haste since she urgently needed to return to her reading, yet she didn¡¯t notice that, nearby, Hong Yi and Hong Mei held their books, their expressions somewhat complex.


    Unaware, Yuehuan said to the two maids by her side, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Third Young Lady¡¯s courtyard is very exquisite, almost like a garden?¡± The Lanxi Courtyard was full of trees and plants. She had visited once before and hadn¡¯t felt anything special, but now, her courtyard¡¯s plants were all wilted, and the leaves on the trees were also falling; however, Third Young Lady¡¯s place was still lush and verdant, truly a sight for sore eyes. Yuehuan felt she should visit Lanxi Courtyard more often.


    Hong Yi gently reminded, ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t address the Third Young Lady like that. If the Old Madam hears of it, she¡¯ll surely rebuke you for lacking manners.¡± They could address the Third Young Lady as such, but their own Miss must call the Third Young Lady ¡®Sister.¡¯ Otherwise, if outsiders heard this address, they would definitely say the Lian family lacks discipline.


    Hong Mei softly queried Yuehuan, ¡°Does Maternal Aunt know about Miss¡¯s visit to Third Young Lady¡¯s place?¡± According to Hong Mei¡¯s guess, Maternal Aunt Su definitely didn¡¯t know.


    Yuehuan found it strange; ¡°I just went to Lanxi Courtyard to borrow some books from Third Sister, why should I inform Maternal Aunt?¡± Simply visiting her cousin and borrowing a couple of books didn¡¯t necessarily require reporting to Maternal Aunt.


    Although Maternal Aunt Su had cautioned Yuehuan several times against getting too close to Yueyao, these words didn¡¯t enter Yuehuan¡¯s ears. Yuehuan might complain about the disparities of being a daughter born of a concubine as opposed to a legitimate daughter, but even now, she hadn¡¯t truly felt it firsthand. There¡¯s a saying that one doesn¡¯t know pain until they¡¯ve been hit.

 Chapter 150: 62: The Loving Heart of Parents in the World (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 150: Chapter 62: The Loving Heart of Parents in the World (Part 1)_2


    Hong Mei stopped speaking when she saw Hong Yi looking at her, not daring to make another sound. Yuehuan found it somewhat strange, what did this mean? It was just a visit to the Lanxi Courtyard, what could possibly happen.


    Upon returning to the Exquisite Court, Yuehuan saw that all the flowers in the courtyard had withered away, which was extremely desolate. Thinking back to the scenery at the Lanxi Courtyard and the fresh flowers arranged inside the house, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head at the huge difference.


    Maternal Aunt Su sighed deeply when she heard that Yuehuan had gone to the Lanxi Courtyard. Faced with Yuehuan¡¯s queries, she just lightly laughed and said, ¡°If you went, you went, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Originally, Yuehuan thought that her visit to the Lanxi Courtyard was nothing significant, but the reactions of both Hong Mei and Maternal Aunt Su made her feel uneasy, ¡°Maternal Auntie, is there something wrong?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su laughed and shook her head, changing the subject to talk about embroidery. In fact, Maternal Aunt Su was also puzzled because her daughter used to have a gift for embroidery, but now, despite her hard work, it was no longer as good as before. However, having her daughter back was already a blessing from the heavens to Maternal Aunt Su, so she never suspected that the inner wick had been changed.


    Yuebing heard that Yuehuan had gone to Yueyao¡¯s Lanxi Courtyard: ¡°What was she doing in the Lanxi Courtyard?¡± Yuehuan used to always follow her around, looking to her for direction. But since the last incident, that fourth girl seemed to have become a different person after hitting her head, and Yuebing, owing to her responsibility in Yuehuan¡¯s accident, had been enduring it until now. Yuehuan¡¯s attempt to curry favor with Yueyao was something she could not tolerate.


    ...


    The maid Ru Ju said to Yuehuan: ¡°Fourth Miss has gone to the Third Young Lady¡¯s place to borrow a book.¡± Whether it was really to borrow a book, that was uncertain.


    Yuebing snorted coldly: ¡°Borrow a book, she¡¯s fooling ghosts. Go and see what this girl is really up to?¡± She could tolerate the fourth maid not revolving around her anymore, but she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her to suck up to Yueyao.


    Yuebing had a major grievance against Yueyao. The grandmother didn¡¯t like her but favored Yueyao instead, giving all the good things to Yueyao. Now to make it worse, she had been reduced to Yueyao¡¯s foil, constantly used by the grandmother to make points, urging her to strive for progress. She was already putting in the effort but couldn¡¯t catch up, how could she not be annoyed.


    Ru Ju said cautiously: ¡°Miss, Nanny Wang is here.¡± Every time the Miss showed such a demeanor, it was clear her state of mind was not at peace.


    Yuebing, thinking that Nanny Wang would lecture her if she saw her expression, had to suppress the impatience in her heart and go out to meet Nanny Wang.


    Nanny Wang was an old and astute person; at a glance, she could tell there was something troubling Yuebing. Nanny Wang felt Yuebing wasn¡¯t too bad. At least Yuebing was obedient and manageable, much better than those obstinate and unmanageable girls.


    Yuebing could lose her temper in front of her maids, but in front of Nanny Wang, she was like a docile cat. Naturally, although Yuebing was annoyed with Yueyao, she still meticulously learned what she should, without harboring any lazy thoughts.


    Yueying, being in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, was somewhat behind on the news from outside. Learning that Yuehuan had gone to Yueyao¡¯s Lanxi Courtyard, she found it strange, ¡°Why did third younger sister go to the Lanxi Courtyard?¡±


    Yueying found it odd to hear that Yuehuan had gone to the Lanxi Courtyard to borrow books. The four of them were together every day learning manners; if it was to borrow a book, it could have been mentioned in the morning, there was no need to wait to borrow it until someone from the family made a request.


    The maids beside her shook their heads, indicating they didn¡¯t know. Yueying became suspicious, as Fourth Miss¡¯s behavior had become more and more inscrutable since she had injured her head. Initially thought to be useless wood, she turned out to be uncut jade. At the start of their studies, she was the best, but now she was close to being the last.


    Early the next morning, Yueying received news that Maternal Aunt Chen was ill; as a daughter, Yueying certainly had to visit her.


    The Old Madam wouldn¡¯t prevent Yueyao from visiting her birth mother: ¡°Go on, take some Bird¡¯s Nest with you.¡± The Old Madam wasn¡¯t stingy. Yueying had grown up in the Old Madam¡¯s care and had made considerable progress in handling people and managing affairs.


    Yueying returned to the courtyard to see Maternal Aunt Chen lying on the bed, extremely worried, and asked many questions. However, Maternal Aunt Chen did not answer her questions. Instead, she dismissed all the servants, leaving only the mother and daughter behind.


    Yueying looked at Maternal Aunt Chen as she rose from the bed, ¡°Maternal Auntie, you¡¯re not ill?¡± Observing her aunt¡¯s agile movements, that was no condition for someone who was sick.


    Maternal Aunt Chen said helplessly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, how could I have a private word with you?¡± It was good for her daughter to visit the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard; she could also see her when paying respects in the Upper Chamber, but it was inconvenient to have a private conversation with her daughter. To have a one-on-one talk with her daughter, she had to resort to this stratagem.


    Yueying immediately understood that Maternal Aunt Chen must have something important, and it was not a trivial matter, ¡°Maternal Auntie, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen spoke in a low voice, ¡°Did Miss know that Fourth Miss visited the Third Young Lady yesterday?¡± She knew what Fourth Miss intended to do once she received this news.


    Yueying was somewhat puzzled but nodded anyway, ¡°I know.¡±


    A glimmer of determination flashed in Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I am not mistaken, Fourth Miss¡¯s request to borrow books was just a pretense. Her real purpose was to ask the Third Young Lady to send Fourth Young Master to study with a teacher at the Li family. Miss, could you also plead with the Third Young Lady to send your brother to the Li family to study under the teacher as well?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s son, ranked third among her children and referred to as Third Young Master, Tingchao, was nine years old this year. He had been sent to the Clan School three years earlier, but instead of improving, he got worse. This caused Maternal Aunt Chen so much worry that she was going grey, and now she hoped that her daughter could persuade the Old Madam to take her son out of the Clan School and find a better school, or else her son¡¯s life would be ruined.


    Yueying¡¯s expression immediately dimmed. Like Yueyao, she also wished to find a good teacher for Tingchao and help her brother improve. But she couldn¡¯t even leave the house, so where could she find a teacher; and even if she could leave, whom could she approach? Maternal Auntie was a family-born servant, with relatives still serving in the mansion.


    Yueying shook her head, ¡°Maternal Auntie is overthinking. Fourth Miss wouldn¡¯t make such a request, and Third Young Lady wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Her interactions over the past month also showed her that Fourth Miss was bright and lively, but the Third Young Lady was not as easy to persuade as rumors suggested.


    Maternal Aunt Su knew bringing this up made her daughter uncomfortable, but for the sake of her son, she had no choice, ¡°Miss, please beg the Third Young Lady, and let Third Young Master study at the Li family like Young Master Tingzheng. Miss, Tingchao is your only brother. Can you bear to watch him get ruined like this?¡± Maternal Aunt Chen was daily worried for her son, who was her support for the latter half of her life. If her son was ruined, she had no hope for her future.


    Yueying¡¯s mouth felt bitter, ¡°Maternal Auntie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but third younger sister won¡¯t agree.¡± Third younger sister was indifferent towards them all, not even remotely close. Now asking abruptly, she believed Yueyao would not consent.


    Maternal Aunt Chen implored desperately, ¡°Eldest Miss, Maternal Auntie knows this puts you in a difficult position, but for the sake of Tingchao, your only brother, I beg you, otherwise, your brother will truly be ruined.¡±


    Seeing Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s demeanor brought tears to Yueying¡¯s eyes, ¡°Maternal Auntie, do not be like this. I will ask, alright? But do not get your hopes up; this matter is very likely not going to succeed.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen seemed to revive upon hearing this, ¡°Good, good, good, it¡¯s good that Miss has agreed.¡±


    Yueying felt a bitter taste in her mouth once more, and reminded again, ¡°Maternal Auntie, third younger sister probably won¡¯t consent. Do not hold too much hope.¡± The higher the hopes now, the greater the disappointment later.


    Maternal Aunt Chen hastily nodded, ¡°As long as Miss is willing to ask the Third Young Lady, that is enough.¡±

 Chapter 151 - 63: The Compassion of Parents Everywhere (Part 2)

    Chapter 151: Chapter 63: The Compassion of Parents Everywhere (Part 2)


    At dusk, the last rays of the sunset fell in the courtyard, dressing the plants and trees as if in a rosy garment, leaving one mesmerized.


    Yueyao muttered to herself, ¡°Beauty is everywhere, it¡¯s just a matter of whether you¡¯re in the mood to appreciate it.¡± Ever since Hua Lei¡¯s words had sparked her thoughts, Yueyao now felt that every corner of the courtyard could be captured in a painting. Her mindset had changed; a beautiful scene wasn¡¯t necessary for a painting. Yueyao now understood that beauty was omnipresent in life, the key was to capture it.


    Hua Lei now found the young lady¡¯s words increasingly profound and difficult to comprehend. Ah, she wondered how much Lady Mo had conveyed in her dreams, making the young lady sound somewhat delirious.


    After saying this, Yueyao entered the house and pulled out two books she had purchased from Qingfeng Bookhouse. She had been too busy to delve into them since bringing them home. Today, she suddenly remembered and decided to take a look.


    The first book mainly covered painting techniques and brushwork, which weren¡¯t of much use to Yueyao. The second book emphasized the essence of painting; a painting that could be passed down through generations not only needed superb skills and brushwork but also emotional investment, and more importantly, it had to convey a mood.


    The second book was comprehensively described, which could be baffling for a layman. With her solid foundation, Yueyao could understand it, and this book helped clear up many of her doubts. However, Yueyao was slightly disappointed as it did not answer her initial questions.


    ...


    Yueyao whispered to herself, ¡°Still, it¡¯s progress.¡± She felt that she had made a significant step forward, but she hesitated about whether to really pursue this path. It was a tough decision. This idea was innovative, and if well-executed, could lead to great progress and perhaps even fame; but if it failed, it would waste a lot of time. Yueyao was still undecided.


    After entering, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, it is very late, you should rest.¡± She truly felt it unnecessary for the young lady to work so hard. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if she would need these skills to earn a living in the future; it was merely a pastime. Why the need to be so driven? But saying this wouldn¡¯t make the young lady listen, and the maids around her all supported the young lady, leaving her feeling helpless. At times like this, Nanny Deng could only wish that Madam were here.


    Yueyao walked slowly, her steps floating like lotus flowers, which was basic etiquette for a young lady from a reputable family. Yueyao used this as a form of daily training. Just as the nanny had said, subtly integrating it into daily life would eventually become ingrained, signaling true mastery.


    Nanny Wang, who had taught four young ladies, was most satisfied with Yueyao because she showed the most significant improvement and met her standards. Unfortunately, Yueyao¡¯s inherent conditions were lacking, meaning that even if she learned well, her future prospects were limited.


    Looking at Yuebing, although she was slightly inferior compared to Second Young Lady and Third Young Lady, further refinement could lead to improvement. As for the two Eldest Misses, it was enough for them just to pass muster. These people were shrewd; few family madams genuinely wished for the success of a daughter born of a concubine.


    After the lesson, Hua Lei quietly said something into Yueyao¡¯s ear. After listening, Yueyao glanced at Hua Lei and said flatly, ¡°Go back!¡± Hua Lei had told her Maternal Aunt Su had been punished and was kneeling in the Main Courtyard.


    Yueyao was well aware that with Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s caution, she would not have angered Lady Mo, fearing that it was Yuehuan¡¯s sudden visit to her courtyard that had provoked Lady Mo¡¯s anger. However, this was not something she could interfere with. Given Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s astuteness, she could easily resolve this matter, though it would involve some physical suffering.


    Source: , updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    As Yueyao turned the corner, she heard someone calling her from behind. Turning around, she saw Yueying hurrying over. Seeing Yueying¡¯s strange expression, Yueyao asked, ¡°Eldest Sister, is something wrong?¡± Possibly to borrow books? If so, Miss Lian had become overly studious lately.


    Yueying looked at Hua Lei, Nanny Deng, and others with a troubled expression. Seeing that Yueyao seemed oblivious to the signals she was sending, her face flushed red, and finally, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Third younger sister, I have some things I want to discuss with you alone.¡±


    Borrowing a book didn¡¯t require sending away the accompanying people; Yueyao understood Yueying had other matters to discuss. Yueyao didn¡¯t normally interact with them, wondering why one after another sought her out. Regardless of the matter, since her sister had come to her, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Yueying.

 Chapter 152 - 63: The Loving Heart of Parents in the World (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 152: Chapter 63: The Loving Heart of Parents in the World (Part 2)_2


    After all the maids had left, Yueying spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°Third younger sister, do you think you could ask if the Li family is still accepting students?¡±


    Yueyao immediately understood what Yueying was referring to and without thinking, she refused, ¡°Eldest sister, the Li family doesn¡¯t accept students. Mr. Zhu is a private tutor hired by Uncle Li for Li Han. Uncle Li only learned that our grand uncle and my uncle were looking everywhere for a tutor for Tingzheng, and he made an exception to let Tingzheng study with Li Han because of my father. Eldest sister, Uncle Li and my father are close friends. The Li family hired a private tutor for their son, not a school, and they don¡¯t randomly accept students.¡±


    Yueying asked, ¡°Third younger sister, could you please ask for me? Maybe the Li family would agree.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head apologetically, ¡°Eldest sister, I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Not to mention that the Li family doesn¡¯t accept students, even if they did, she would not recommend Tingchao to study at the Li family. Tingchao, already nine years old, would skip classes and wasn¡¯t diligent; having him learn was like asking for his life. If Tingchao were to go, she would also have to worry about him bad influencing Li Han and Brother Zheng!


    Although Yueyao knew that Tingchao acted this way because Lady Mo deliberately indulged him, what could she do about it? Tingchao had both parents and even a grandmother from afar, so there was no reason for her, a cousin, to manage such matters¡ªit would only be like looking for trouble on a full stomach.


    Yueying wanted to say more, but Yueyao said, ¡°Eldest sister, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should go back.¡± Yueyao quickly left. She really did not want to continue hearing Yueying¡¯s pleadings. Even when asking for a favor, one should ask for something reliable. It was clear this was a difficult favor to ask for. She had a good impression of Yueying before, but this matter had drastically lowered her opinion.


    ...


    Nanny Deng softly asked, ¡°Miss, what did Eldest Miss want with you?¡± Nanny Deng worried that her lady might have agreed to something inappropriate.


    Yueyao gave a light smile, ¡°Nothing important, let¡¯s go back!¡± Since she hadn¡¯t agreed to the request, there was no need to talk about it. Still, Yueyao wondered why Yueying had approached her about such a matter!


    Yuehuan returned to the courtyard and noticed a particularly low atmosphere in the Hibiscus Garden; the maids¡¯ faces were also filled with worry. Yuehuan asked in surprise, ¡°What happened? Where is Maternal Auntie?¡±


    A maid whispered, ¡°Maternal Auntie is still in the main house, she hasn¡¯t returned. Miss, please have your meal first!¡± Everyone seemed to understand the situation inside.


    Yuehuan wanted to go to the main house to find Maternal Aunt Su, but the maids stopped her. Yuehuan barely managed to eat her midday meal and was coaxed to take a nap. Yuehuan was not foolish: ¡°Has something happened to Maternal Auntie? Tell me, don¡¯t think about hiding it from me.¡±


    Under Yuehuan¡¯s persistent questioning, Hong Mei finally revealed the truth, ¡°Maternal Auntie truly was in Madam¡¯s courtyard, but during her attending, she accidentally spilled soup on Madam¡¯s clothing. Furious, Madam made Maternal Auntie kneel in the courtyard.¡±


    Yuehuan immediately rushed to Lady Mo¡¯s courtyard. As she entered, she saw Fourth Maternal Auntie kneeling in the middle of the courtyard. Sweat beads covered Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s forehead, and she looked on the verge of collapsing. Yuehuan cried out, ¡°Maternal Auntie...¡± Is there no humanity, making Maternal Auntie kneel in the courtyard under such a scorching sun?


    Seeing Yuehuan charging over recklessly, Maternal Aunt Su knew that this behavior would only anger Madam more, leading to an uncontrollable situation. Anxiety welled up in her, but ultimately, she managed to suppress her inner anxieties and softly said, ¡°Fourth Miss is here, quickly pay your respects to Madam.¡±


    However, Yuehuan refused to heed Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s advice and directly stormed into the house. Seeing Lady Mo leisurely drinking tea, she thought of Maternal Auntie kneeling in the courtyard, ¡°Madam, why are you punishing Maternal Auntie?¡± Even if she was naive, she couldn¡¯t believe that Maternal Auntie would actually spill soup on Lady Mo, and even if it truly was an accident, she didn¡¯t need to kneel from morning till now.


    Although she had not been here long, she could feel Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s loving heart. She truly regarded Maternal Aunt Su as a mother, which is why she was especially angry.


    Lady Mo feigned kindness in front of Yueyao not just because Yueyao was valuable, but also because of her special status; for the sake of her own reputation, she had to treat her well outwardly. However, in front of Yuehuan, she no longer needed to pretend. Lady Mo put down her teacup and glanced coldly at Yuehuan, saying, ¡°After learning manners for so long, you¡¯ve only learned to shout at me. It seems all that learning was in vain.¡± Previously, this maid had been quite obedient, but it seemed she had developed a bold streak after her fall.


    Seeing that Lady Mo hadn¡¯t even raised her eyebrows, Yuehuan¡¯s veins bulged as she exclaimed, ¡°Madam, Maternal Aunt Su has been kneeling all day; how much longer will you have her kneel?¡±


    Lady Mo gave a slight smile and was about to speak when Maternal Aunt Su staggered in. She had been kneeling for so long that her legs were unsteady, and she had to feel for the door to steady herself.


    After catching her breath, Maternal Aunt Su knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lady Mo, ¡°Madam, Fourth Miss suffered brain damage from her previous fall and is not very coherent. Please, Madam, in consideration of Miss Su not yet being healed, spare her! This is all the maidservant¡¯s fault, please spare Fourth Miss!¡± Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s head hit the Greenstone tiles with such force that she bled from her forehead with each knock.


    Yuehuan, who wanted to speak, was so frightened by the sight of blood on Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s forehead that she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Maternal Aunt Su crawled beside Yueyao, trying to pull Yuehuan down to kneel as well.


    Unable to move her, she pleaded, ¡°Fourth Miss, quickly apologize to the Madam. Miss, you must quickly apologize.¡± Nothing major would have happened, but if they left Fourth Miss¡¯s behavior unchecked, things could spiral out of control.


    Yuehuan felt terribly cold inside as she saw the blood on Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s face. Although she initially resolved never to kneel, she eventually submitted under Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s pleading and knelt down numbly.


    Maternal Aunt Su anxiously said, ¡°Fourth Miss, quickly apologize to the Madam. Won¡¯t you apologize?¡± The child was so stubborn; she had not always been this way.


    Lady Mo, expressionless, stated, ¡°Considering your amnesia, you will copy the ¡®Female Precepts¡¯ twenty times. You may come out once you finish copying them.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her damaged brain, the punishment would not have been just copying the ¡®Female Precepts¡¯ twenty times.


    Maternal Aunt Su sighed in relief, pulling Yuehuan to kowtow while repeatedly saying, ¡°Thank Lady Madam for her grace, thank Lady Madam for her grace.¡±


    Lady Mo glanced at Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Seeing as you have served me diligently for so many years, I will let this go. But do not mistake my forgiveness for leniency if there is a next time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maternal Aunt Su stiffened but quickly responded, ¡°Madam, rest assured, the maidservant will not dare to offend again.¡±


    Yuehuan allowed Maternal Aunt Su to pull her back to Hibiscus Garden, returning without uttering a word. Although Yuehuan had always known that the position of Maternal Auntie and daughters born of a concubine was low, she had not realized it was so abjectly low. She did not know what to say or what to do anymore.


    Back in Hibiscus Garden, Maternal Aunt Su did not let the maids wash her. Instead, she had Yuehuan do it. She wanted Yuehuan to remember this moment firmly so that in the future, she wouldn¡¯t take Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s words as mere wind and would avoid making even greater mistakes.


    While applying medicine to Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s forehead wounds, Yuehuan¡¯s hands trembled. Upon seeing that her knees were also bloody, her legs went weak, and she knelt on the ground, hugging Maternal Aunt Su and weeping profusely.

 Chapter 153 - 64: Small Kitchen

    Chapter 153: Chapter 64: Small Kitchen


    Yuehuan did not attend the calligraphy class.


    Mr. Yun had already received the news that Yuehuan was grounded. As he watched the three young ladies immerse themselves in writing characters, he sighed softly. Of the four sisters, the Third Young Lady was actually the most talented, but the Fourth Miss had the most potential. In just over a month, she had progressed from not being able to write at all to producing characters that somewhat resembled the real thing, which was truly remarkable. This indicated that not only was the Fourth Miss perceptive, but she also worked very hard. If she could keep it up, she would surely achieve outstanding results in the future. However, he couldn¡¯t express these thoughts, as saying them would not be beneficial to the Fourth Miss. That was the sadness of being a daughter born of a concubine.


    Yueyao always transcribed ¡°The Letter of Request in Quick Snow¡± during class, and today was no exception. However, after writing it three times, she looked over to Yuehuan¡¯s empty seat with some surprise. Given Yuehuan¡¯s enthusiasm for learning, she wouldn¡¯t have missed the class unless something significant had happened. It seemed that Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s incident had implicated Yuehuan.


    The walk from the Lanxi Courtyard to Jingsi Garden was not short, and it would¡¯ve taken even longer if Yueyao detoured to the Upper Chamber. Since the Old Madam had said there was no need for her to come over to pay her respects in the morning and evening, Yueyao had not gone. But ever since Tingzheng went to Li Mansion to study, Yueyao always visited the Upper Chamber after class. Although she usually stayed for only a half-hour, the Old Madam liked it very much.


    Like usual, Yueyao went to the Upper Chamber first to accompany the Old Madam. The Old Madam was naturally happy with her granddaughter¡¯s filial piety, and everyone above and below spoke of Yueyao as a filial person.


    On the way to the Upper Chamber, Yueyao asked Hua Lei, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Fourth Miss come? What happened?¡± Yueyao hadn¡¯t considered it had anything to do with borrowing a book.


    ...


    Nanny Deng had made significant efforts to bribe her way to information, and now news from within Lian Mansion could be known immediately. Hua Lei had already heard, ¡°Miss, the Eldest Madam punished Maternal Aunt Su. The Fourth Miss rushed to the main branch and yelled at the Eldest Madam, so she has been grounded by her.¡±


    Yueyao raised her eyebrows in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected this changed Yuehuan to consider Maternal Aunt Su as a mother so quickly. It was bold of her to yell at Lady Mo for Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s sake. However, this also revealed that she was a person of good character, as the original Yuehuan would certainly not have done such a thing.


    Yueyao found it quite interesting. The main branch would now lack the hypocritically dull-witted Yuehuan and, instead, gain a filial and courageous Fourth Miss. It seemed that she should give the filial Fourth Miss some appropriate help.


    When Yueyao arrived to visit the Old Madam in the Upper Chamber, she casually mentioned Yuehuan¡¯s absence from class, ¡°Grandmother, you wouldn¡¯t believe how talented my younger sister is. Although our teacher has not praised her openly, I know that among us four, the Fourth Sister is truly the most gifted.¡± Yueyao was sincere in her words; she was astonished by Yuehuan¡¯s pace of learning, so how could the teacher not be aware? It was simply that the teacher, due to Yuehuan¡¯s status as a child born out of wedlock, could not praise her openly.


    The Old Madam¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Oh, is it true?¡± The teacher had told the Old Madam good things about Yuebing and Yueyao, and he had complimented Yueying and Yuehuan too, but those were only in passing. So the Old Madam really did not know that Yuehuan was also a precious gem.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, could I possibly deceive you? The Fourth Sister is much stronger than I am. I am completely willing to concede to her.¡± When Yueyao laughed, her eyes and brows curved like the crescent moon in the sky, absolutely beautiful.


    The Old Madam appeared contemplative.


    Seeing that the Old Madam did not commit to any response, Yueyao did not continue on this topic, but instead brought up something else, ¡°Grandmother, Brother Zheng will be back in a couple of days. I am thinking of making a few more sets of winter clothes for him.¡± Typically, masters had four sets of clothes for the winter season, and four sets would obviously not be enough for a whole winter. Yueyao didn¡¯t trust Lady Mo much and decided to make them herself.


    Making two extra sets of clothes was a minor issue for the Old Madam. However, there were rules to be followed, and if one wanted more clothes made, they would have to pay with their private silver.


    The Old Madam looked at the thin clothes on Yueyao, ¡°The weather is now turning cool. You also need to take care of your health and not catch a cold.¡±


    Yueyao hesitated before speaking, ¡°Grandmother, the Lanxi Courtyard is too far from the kitchen. It¡¯s fine in the summer, but in a few days the weather will become colder, and even boiling some hot water will be inconvenient. Grandmother, I would like to start a fire in the Lanxi Courtyard.¡± Yueyao expressed her wish subtly but clearly¡ªshe wanted a small kitchen.


    The Old Madam frowned after hearing this, ¡°But now is not the suitable time for construction.¡± She had considered having a small kitchen set up in the Lanxi Courtyard, but her son had just passed away, making it inappropriate to break ground. Moreover, with the Chinese New Year approaching and many things to attend to in the mansion, it was not fitting to start construction.


    Yueyao smiled softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble; the Lanxi Courtyard already has a small kitchen, just that it hasn¡¯t been used for a while. I¡¯ve had someone check it, and everything is quite good, just a bit old. Asking a couple of craftsmen to refurbish it a little and tidy it up would do.¡± Now was an excellent opportunity. Once the year-end came, it would be too late. As for next year, that was even more uncertain.


    After thinking for a moment, the Old Madam said, ¡°It would be good to tidy up the small kitchen in the Lanxi Courtyard.¡± While breaking ground for new construction was not suitable, simple repairs were not a problem.


    Feeling guilty, Yueyao thought about how dearly her grandmother loved her, yet she calculated against her each time. Facing her grandmother, she always felt unworthy.


    Old Madam looked into Yueyao¡¯s eyes, filled with guilt, and smiled as she touched Yueyao¡¯s cheek, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a minor matter, it hasn¡¯t disturbed your grandmother¡¯s peace. As long as you are all well, it puts me at ease.¡±


    Yueyao hugged the Old Madam and called out softly, ¡°Grandmother.¡± She truly wished that her grandmother would live a long and healthy life, so she wouldn¡¯t feel so lost. But life, aging, sickness, and death were not for her to decide; all she could do was accompany her grandmother as much as possible.


    The Old Madam said lovingly, ¡°Silly child.¡± Yueyao was so careful and cautious; the Old Madam felt a pang of heartache, followed by sadness. If the second son and his wife were still alive, Yueyao could have asked for anything directly; there would be no need for her to beat around the bush with minor requests.


    After returning, Yueyao asked strangely, ¡°Mother, Lady Mo punished Maternal Aunt Su to kneel because Yuehuan borrowed a book from me, but something doesn¡¯t feel right. There must be another twist to this.¡± Even if Lady Mo disliked Yuehuan getting close to her, there was no need to make Maternal Aunt Su kneel from morning until midday just for borrowing a book. It seemed like an overreaction. Yueyao felt that there had to be something she didn¡¯t know about.


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Miss is thinking correctly. Even if Lady Mo is incompetent, she wouldn¡¯t punish Maternal Aunt Su over this matter. There must definitely be something else.¡± But whatever that something else was, they couldn¡¯t find out.


    But Yueyao thought even more deeply¡ªwhat exactly was it, and why did it happen at this particular time? If she hadn¡¯t thought more about it, she would have believed that it was the incident of Yuehuan borrowing the book that angered Lady Mo. But since it had nothing to do with the borrowing of the book, why would Maternal Aunt Su choose this time?


    Yueyao remembered the words Maternal Aunt Su had said to her in her previous life, words that could have been taken as sincere sentiments. Of course, they were merely meant to deceive her into willingly jumping into the fire pit, ¡°Mother, I find this Maternal Aunt Su quite interesting.¡±


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean, Miss?¡±


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Go and look into Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s background for me. Everyone thinks that because Maternal Aunt Su had given birth to a son and a daughter, Lady Mo would feel threatened. But they don¡¯t know that Maternal Aunt Su is Lady Mo¡¯s capable assistant.¡± The dirty work that Lady Mo didn¡¯t want to do was always carried out by Maternal Aunt Su. For Lady Mo, Maternal Aunt Su was a sharp weapon; helping her win her husband¡¯s heart, dealing with rival women, and poisoning concubines and illegitimate children.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t think that a maternal aunt warranted so much attention from Yueyao, but since Yueyao insisted, she did not object, ¡°Miss, I will send someone to check on it.¡±


    After finishing a painting in her studio, Yueyao had Hua Lei take a look. Hua Lei nodded, full of praise. However, Yueyao shook her head. For what reason she shook her head, Yueyao didn¡¯t explain to Hua Lei, because even if she did, Hua Lei wouldn¡¯t understand.


    At bedtime, Yueyao¡¯s thoughts once again drifted to the matter of Maternal Aunt Su. Yueyao shivered; perhaps she had thought it wrong. It wasn¡¯t that Lady Mo was preventing Yuehuan from associating with her, but it was very likely that Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t want Yuehuan to associate with her and had intentionally designed this whole charade, teaching Yuehuan a lesson not to be in her company anymore.


    Yueyao sighed softly. If this were the case, she was afraid she had thought too simply; eventually, she would have to stand in opposition to all the women of the main branch. Such a life was truly exhausting. She found herself missing the life at the Nunnery, which, despite its austerity, was carefree every day.


    Old Madam spoke to Lady Mo during her morning greetings, ¡°The child is still young and may act impulsively, so your discipline is warranted. However, Fourth Miss previously suffered an injury that caused her to forget all manners completely. Now that the nurturing nannies and tutors are in the mansion, you could let them teach her slowly. If you keep her confined all the time, she will end up lagging behind Yueying and the others.¡± Old Madam meant that Yuehuan deserved punishment, but it shouldn¡¯t cause her to fall behind in her studies. Considering Yuehuan¡¯s initial performance, the fact that she had shown good progress was due to the nurturing nannies and the tutors¡¯ efforts.


    With the Old Madam having spoken, all Lady Mo could do was comply.


    Maternal Aunt Su, hearing that the Madam had changed her stance so quickly, slipped a pouch to the maid who came with the message and carefully inquired as to why the Madam had changed her mind.


    The maid, having received the gratuity, surreptitiously squeezed the pouch. It was quite plump, with a good amount of silver inside. In a quiet voice, she relayed to Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°The Madam instructed this after her return from greeting the Old Madam.¡± Upon returning from the visit that morning, the Madam¡¯s expression had been somewhat troubled.


    Maternal Aunt Su felt a chill in her heart and immediately removed her silver bracelet to give to the maid as a gesture of gratitude.


    Seeing how weighty the silver bracelet was, the maid didn¡¯t skimp on her words, ¡°Before the Madam went to greet the Old Madam, Third Young Lady had visited the Upper Chamber.¡± The subtext of her words was clear, and Maternal Aunt Su understood the implication.


    Maternal Aunt Su felt her complexion pale and instructed her personal maid, ¡°Invite Fourth Miss over.¡± She had hesitated whether to take drastic measures, but it now seemed she had no choice but to speak out.


    After Yuehuan finished cleaning Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s wound, she went to copy scriptures. Even after writing the scriptures for a Shichen, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t calm her disturbed emotions. She felt very upset thinking about what had happened earlier.

 Chapter 154 - 65: Harsh Reality

    Chapter 154: Chapter 65: Harsh Reality


    Maternal Aunt Su held her daughter¡¯s hand and looked at her daughter¡¯s radiant face, she also felt conflicted. During these days, she had been struggling. If it were possible, she would not have wanted to reveal such sordid matters to her daughter, for previously, her daughter had suppressed her true disposition because of her words and treated herself as if she were invisible. Although the accidental fall this time meant a loss of memory, seeing her daughter, who was now cheerful and lively, revert to her true self made her very happy. However, the joyous smile on her daughter¡¯s face would soon be shattered by her own hand, and she truly could not bear to do it.


    Yuehuan¡¯s tears fell, ¡°Maternal Auntie, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have screamed at Madam at that time; I just couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± At that moment, she only knew that she was very angry and sought an explanation from Lady Family, completely forgetting her own status. Otherwise, she definitely would not have been so rash.


    From this incident, Yuehuan realized that she hadn¡¯t fully adapted to her role and was still living in this era with a playful attitude¡ªthis situation taught her a profound lesson.


    It took a long time for Maternal Aunt Su to speak, ¡°This incident really was caused by you, if not for you, your aunt wouldn¡¯t have been punished.¡± When Maternal Aunt Su said this, it was as if a knife had been plunged into her heart.


    Yuehuan stared at her aunt with wide eyes, her voice quavering, ¡°Auntie, you, you were punished because of me? What, what did I do?¡± Her aunt being punished was also her doing? What was going on? She hadn¡¯t done anything. She really did nothing.


    Suppressing the pain in her heart, Maternal Aunt Su said, ¡°Because you went to Lanxi Courtyard the day before yesterday on your own, Madam believed that it was your aunt who incited you to go, hence the anger.¡±


    ...


    Yuehuan laughed as if hearing a joke, her voice involuntarily rising, ¡°Why? I was just going to Lanxi Courtyard to borrow a few books. Why would Madam be angry just because I went to borrow books?¡± It seemed a daughter born of a concubine had no right even to read.


    Maternal Aunt Su sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to borrow books, but you shouldn¡¯t have asked the Third Young Lady for them. Madam thought it was my idea for you to ingratiate yourself with her.¡±


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t understand.


    Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t want her daughter to know these dirty things, but if she didn¡¯t tell her now and her daughter continued to act so recklessly, it would be a minor issue if she got punished, but missing the chance for her daughter to be with Brother Lun would be a significant matter. ¡°Madam has always been trying to win over the Third Young Lady. Previously, the Third Young Lady was amiable, but she suddenly became astute and no longer close to Madam, which greatly annoyed Madam. But with the Old Madam around, Madam couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being.¡±


    Yuehuan recalled the previous discussion on this topic, ¡°Auntie, I know Madam covets the huge sum of money the Third Young Lady holds, but what does that have to do with my borrowing books?¡± Yuehuan couldn¡¯t understand how this matter was related to her at all.


    All Maternal Aunt Su could feel towards her daughter¡¯s naive thoughts was helplessness. Her daughter used to see through everything, but now she had become so naive, ¡°It¡¯s not about the books you borrowed, but Madam suspects I directed you to do it. I have served Madam for many years and am clear about her affairs and understand her temperament well; Madam is afraid I...¡± There was no need to elaborate on what she was afraid of.


    Yuehuan was stunned, ¡°Auntie... you mean to say that Madam will definitely take action against the Third Young Lady in the future.¡± It seemed that the past was only concealed, not forgotten.


    Maternal Aunt Su gave a bitter smile, ¡°Naturally, after the Second Old Master took up the post of Salt Censor of Jiangnan, but the Old Master only brought back less than two hundred thousand silver taels, which was unreasonable. Nanny Gu had already tipped off the Old Madam, and just before the Second Old Master died, he gave the Third Young Lady a chest. If nothing goes wrong, this chest should contain the remaining money from the second branch, conservatively estimated to be also around ten to twenty thousand taels, or perhaps even more.¡±


    Yuehuan fell silent. Yuehuan disdained the acts of Lady Family, who schemed heartlessly even for the wealth of an orphan girl, but since ancient times, money has swayed human hearts, especially such a large sum; the saying goes, a man without guilt, possessing jade becomes a crime, pity that the Second Old Master left so much money to the Third Young Lady.


    The palm oil lamp on the table crackled, flickering with a faint light.


    Maternal Aunt Su also felt the fickleness of the world, ¡°Since her return, the Third Young Lady has immersed herself in copying scriptures, not even getting close to the Old Madam; however, Madam bribed the Third Young Lady¡¯s wet nurse, Nanny Gu. With Nanny Gu¡¯s help, the Third Young Lady grew close to Madam. But two months ago, something happened, and the Third Young Lady, who had been devoted to copying scriptures, suddenly changed. She not only drove Nanny Gu away but also brought the previously indifferent Young Master Zheng to her side to instruct him, and later she even brought back a trusted nanny from Second Madam¡¯s side. With the Old Madam around, Madam can¡¯t do anything to the Third Young Lady. If the Third Young Lady had continued to focus on copying scriptures, it would have been fine, but now she has suddenly become shrewd. With the Old Madam still here, Madam dares not act rashly, but after the Old Madam passes, the mansion will not be at peace.¡±

 Chapter 155 - 65: The Cruel Reality_2

    Chapter 155: Chapter 65: The Cruel Reality_2


    Yuehuan¡¯s heart thudded, ¡°Maternal Auntie, could it be that the Third Young Lady suddenly not only dislikes the Madam but also detests and even hates her?¡± If it were as she suspected, Yuehuan was one hundred percent certain that the Third Young Lady had been reborn.


    Maternal Aunt Su found her daughter¡¯s question somewhat strange, yet still responded, ¡°Well, hate might be too strong a word, but she is definitely no longer close to the Madam, and even pushed the Second Young Lady to the ground. If not for the Old Madam¡¯s protection, the Madam would have acted against the Third Young Lady already.¡± In truth, as far as Maternal Aunt Su was concerned, it would have been better for the money to reach the Madam¡¯s hands sooner. After all, the Third Young Lady was just a child, and holding such a large sum was inherently unsafe, but looking at the Third Young Lady¡¯s behavior, she was afraid that not a single penny of silver would fall into the Madam¡¯s hands.


    Yuehuan¡¯s hand trembled, and by now, she was one hundred percent sure that the Third Young Lady had truly been reborn. An overnight change in personality was either the result of transmigration or rebirth, transmigration having been ruled out, leaving only rebirth. This also explained why the Third Young Lady was able to learn things so quickly.


    Before Yuehuan could continue her thoughts, Maternal Aunt Su said, ¡°The Madam has been puzzled as well, but not long ago, she finally understood why the Third Young Lady suddenly became distant.¡±


    Yuehuan looked at Maternal Aunt Su incredulously, could it be that the matter of the Third Young Lady¡¯s rebirth was already known by many? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, for how could the Third Young Lady then live a peaceful life in the estate?


    ¡°They say that the Second Madam appeared in a dream and told the Third Young Lady that Nanny Gu was unreliable, which led to the dismissal of Nanny Gu.¡± As for the rest, she didn¡¯t inquire, but since the dream involved the Second Madam mentioning Nanny Gu, it surely didn¡¯t exclude the Eldest Madam. The Second Madam was an intelligent person; otherwise, the Madam wouldn¡¯t have been frustrated by the Second Madam¡¯s actions so many times, Maternal Aunt Su reflected.


    ...


    Yuehuan¡¯s mouth fell open, could it be that Yueyao used just that excuse to justify her actions: ¡°Maternal Auntie, do you believe it?¡± She found the reasoning absurd, too childish.


    Maternal Aunt Su nodded, ¡°Fourth Miss, Maternal Auntie is telling you all this to make you understand that the Madam and the Third Young Lady won¡¯t get along peacefully in the future. Miss, the Third Young Lady is not someone you should get involved with.¡±


    Yuehuan could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°The Madam is scheming for the Third Young Lady¡¯s fortune, and that wouldn¡¯t have been an issue before, but now that the Third Young Lady has grown wary, it won¡¯t be so easy for the Madam. The Madam¡¯s calculations are likely to come to naught. However, the Madam won¡¯t give up so easily, and when the time comes, we will inevitably get dragged into this.¡±


    Yuehuan fell into deep thought. If Yueyao was truly reborn, the Madam surely couldn¡¯t scheme against her wealth, and moreover, Yueyao might seek revenge against the Lady family. To further confirm her speculation, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Maternal Auntie, why would you say the Madam¡¯s schemes might come to nothing?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su gave a wry smile, ¡°When the Third Young Lady first returned to the Capital City, she was solely focused on copying scriptures and neglected external affairs. But now, not only has she learned to please the Old Madam, but she has also grown close to the Ma Family and the Li family. The Third Young Lady is doing this to seek support. With this backing, the Madam becomes cautious, and her actions will be constrained, surely unable to achieve her desires.¡±


    Yuehuan asked softly, ¡°What is it that the Madam is cautious about?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su explained, ¡°The Old Master holds office in the court and values his reputation above all. Now, with both parents deceased, the Third Young Lady resides in the main branch, and if it gets out that the Madam is coveting her wealth, it would not only impact the Old Master¡¯s career but also hinder the future prospects of the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Lady.¡±


    Yuehuan saw a glimmer of hope, ¡°Does that mean that the Madam can¡¯t outmaneuver the Third Young Lady?¡± If that were so, perhaps she could ally herself with the Third Young Lady.


    Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s heart trembled, she had not guessed wrong about Yuehuan wishing to grow closer to Yueyao. She had to dissuade Yuehuan from this idea, ¡°The Third Young Lady is the Third Young Lady, and we are us. The Third Young Lady¡¯s greatest advantage is not being a child from the second branch, whereas we are different. Fourth Miss, Maternal Auntie¡¯s deed of servitude is still in the Madam¡¯s hands, and Maternal Auntie¡¯s life and death reside in the Madam¡¯s thoughts. Your and Brother Lun¡¯s future prospects are also in the Madam¡¯s grasp. We can only obey the Madam, doing whatever she commands us to. Otherwise, we only have a dead end.¡±


    Upon hearing that the deed of servitude was still with the Lady family, Yuehuan froze; if the deed was still in their possession, did that mean Maternal Auntie was still a servant?


    Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t want to discuss such things with Yuehuan, but one must face reality. She did not wish for her daughter to stray down the wrong path, knowing that one misstep could lead to a cascade of errors, ¡°You and Brother Lun managed to grow up safe and sound because you were inconspicuous. Fourth Miss, if it weren¡¯t for Maternal Auntie¡¯s exhaustive efforts, you and Brother Lun would be either dead or disabled.¡±

 Chapter 156 - 65: Harsh Reality_3

    Chapter 156: Chapter 65: Harsh Reality_3


    Yuehuan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.


    Maternal Aunt Su briefly described the Lady Mo family¡¯s personality and disposition. Over the years, seven or eight people had died at the hands of Lady Mo, which showed her ruthlessness. Yuehuan became so frightened that her face turned pale.


    Maternal Aunt Su, showing a mournful expression, said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those who have passed away, but just look at Brother Chao. He has been utterly spoiled by Madam; the future of the Eldest Miss is also worrisome. Maternal Auntie doesn¡¯t wish for you and your brother to be extremely rich and noble, only that you grow up safely and peacefully. In a few years, you should be able to marry into a good family; once Brother Lun gets married and moves out, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Yuehuan was still in a daze, not yet recovered from the shock she had just experienced.


    Maternal Aunt Su suddenly grasped Yuehuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss, you must absolutely not get close to the Third Young Lady again. Madam spared you this time because you were previously injured and lost your memory; if there is a next time, Madam will not spare us.¡±


    Yuehuan muttered, ¡°Do I have to be under his control for my entire life?¡± If this is the case, what kind of life am I leading? It¡¯s like living in the dark without sunlight.


    ...


    Maternal Aunt Su said urgently, ¡°No, no, Miss, just endure a few more years. Once you are married, you will no longer suffer such grievances. Right now you can only bear it.¡±


    Yuehuan fell silent. Imagining was one thing, but the cruel reality before her was another. She needed time to adapt.


    Maternal Aunt Su looked at her daughter¡¯s dispirited face, her heart aching as if cut by a knife. If she could, she really wouldn¡¯t want to take this step.


    The Personal Maid by Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s side said, ¡°Maternal Auntie, there¡¯s no need to rush this matter,


    once the Miss learns her lesson, she will surely listen to Maternal Auntie.¡± The Maid thought Maternal Aunt Su was acting too hastily, worried it might backfire.


    Maternal Aunt Su looked at the flame on the table, the size of a bean, flickering left and right as if it could be extinguished at any moment. Her life was no different, a moment of carelessness and it could be over. She wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but she had two children to consider. If she died, what would become of them? She didn¡¯t believe that Lady Mo would treat her children kindly: ¡°I have my limits.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have time to wait, but that she dared not wait any longer. She knew Madam¡¯s temperament all too well; Madam had to have what she wanted, regardless of the means, even if it meant being unscrupulous. Madam would definitely not give up on the wealth in the hands of the Third Young Lady. There would surely be an internal struggle when the time came.


    If it were before the Third Young Lady changed, she was certain that Madam could get the money. But now, Maternal Aunt Su had no confidence. The various things the Third Young Lady did seemed trivial, but each was a precaution against Madam. Being on guard wasn¡¯t terrifying, what was frightening was the young lady¡¯s astuteness.


    The residence had hired governesses, teachers, and embroideresses, yet the young lady only chose to learn manners, embroidery, and calligraphy, and didn¡¯t study anything else. On the surface, she was observing mourning, but Maternal Aunt Su could see that the Third Young Lady chose only useful things to learn. Manners were basic, embroidery and calligraphy were just for show. As for Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and Poetry and Songs, they were nice to look at but not practical, meaning the young lady had already learned to select what was beneficial and discard what was useless.


    It¡¯s normal to know how to choose, but for the Third Young Lady to choose like this was abnormal. A talented lady taking an interest in Guqin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and Poetry and Songs, was natural. Why would she spend so much effort learning embroidery? The actions of the Third Young Lady were enough to alarm her.


    If the Fourth Miss were as before, she wouldn¡¯t worry. But the Fourth Miss had become simpler after her fall. If she got too close to the Third Young Lady, given the latter¡¯s astuteness, she would surely end up selling her daughter, and their lives would still be in Madam¡¯s hands.


    Maternal Aunt Su mused to herself, ¡°If only the Third Young Lady hadn¡¯t become clever. If so, Madam could easily get what she wants, and the household would be at peace.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen received the news from Yueying and learned that Yueyao had refused. She was greatly disappointed; why couldn¡¯t she just agree? That Mr. Zhu could even teach the pig-headed Lian Tingzheng, he surely could teach Tingchao as well.


    On that day, Maternal Aunt Chen went down to the front courtyard to visit Tingchao. But not only did Tingchao ignore Maternal Aunt Chen, he even cursed at her.


    The young servant following her secretly told Maternal Aunt Chen that the Third Young Master had gotten into a fight. The teacher was sure to inform the Old Master, and the Third Young Master would definitely be punished.


    Maternal Aunt Chen panicked. If the Old Master found out, he was an extremely strict man, and there would undoubtedly be a family discipline waiting. The last time her son was disciplined, he laid in bed for half a month. Another round of family discipline would likely mean another half month in bed, and more importantly, this way her son would eventually be ruined. Maternal Aunt Chen had only her son¡¯s interest in mind; at that moment, she cast aside all caution and went straight to find Yueyao.

 Chapter 157 - 65: Harsh Reality_4

    Chapter 157: Chapter 65: Harsh Reality_4


    Yueyao was surprised to hear that Maternal Aunt Chen was coming over. What could it be about this time? It couldn¡¯t be about Tingchao again, could it? ¡°Maternal Auntie, how do you find the time to come over here? Please, have a seat.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°Third Young Lady, I have something I would like to discuss with you alone.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait another moment.


    Yueyao smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say in front of others, Maternal Auntie, please speak.¡± She wouldn¡¯t tell the Lady family, but she would definitely mention it to the Old Madam.


    Out of options, Maternal Aunt Chen had to firmly ask Yueyao for help.


    Yueyao shook her head in refusal, ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen, I had already told my older sister that this is not something I can decide on. Maternal Aunt Chen, I hope you don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡± Being able to have Tingzheng study with Li Han was already a huge favor they owed, how could they continue to ask without reason?


    Maternal Aunt Chen pleaded desperately, ¡°Third Young Lady, please just try asking for me. If the Li family refuses, I will accept it_ Third Young Lady, I beg you.¡± She was about to kneel as she spoke, but fortunately, Hua Lei and Qiao Lan were quick to stop her.


    ...


    Yueyao gave a bitter smile, ¡°Maternal Auntie, you really are putting me in a difficult position_ I truly can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± It really was an unreasonable demand.


    Nanny Hao came in from outside and, seeing Maternal Aunt Chen crying inconsolably, muttered a few words in Yueyao¡¯s ear.


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Hao with suspicion and, seeing Nanny Hao nodding, silently said after a pause, ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen, I don¡¯t know if you have asked my grandmother and Eldest Uncle about your request for the Third Young Master to study at the Li family. If they agree, I will write to Uncle Li.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen was momentarily stunned, but for the sake of her son, she decided to take the risk, ¡°If the Old Master agrees, can Miss send the Third Young Master to the Li Mansion¡¯s private school?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not the Master, I can only write to inquire. Whether it can be done still depends on Uncle Li¡¯s agreement.¡±


    Mr. Zhu was also selective about accepting students. Before Yueyao met Mr. Zhu, Li Guoxing had explained Tingzheng¡¯s situation to him in great detail. Afterwards, Yueyao said she didn¡¯t hope for Tingzheng to take the imperial examinations, so Mr. Zhu didn¡¯t feel burdened teaching him_ seeing Tingzheng¡¯s aptitude, he inevitably taught in a more relaxed manner. Of course, being relaxed didn¡¯t mean he was negligent, just that he wasn¡¯t as devoted as he was with Li Han, nor did he have strict demands.


    Tingzheng wrote to Yueyao, telling her everything was fine with him in the Li Mansion, except that the only down side was not being able to see his sister.


    Maternal Aunt Chen wasn¡¯t willing to give up this glimmer of hope, ¡°I will ask the Old Madam and Old Master, please also take the trouble, Third Young Lady.¡±


    Yueyao watched Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s departing figure, feeling a pang in her heart. A parent¡¯s heart knows no bounds. Although Maternal Aunt Chen had made mistakes before, her maternal love for Tingchao was still touching. Even in that instant, Yueyao thought about just asking Uncle Li after all, but the thought passed quickly.


    Nanny Deng glared fiercely at Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s retreating figure. Although pitiable, it was obviously troubling their Young Lady.


    Yueyao was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why would Maternal Aunt Chen come to me for help? What¡¯s her motive?¡± Maternal Aunt Chen asking her, an orphaned girl, was akin to slapping Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt in the face, and it would eventually backfire on Maternal Aunt Chen.


    After asking, Nanny Deng didn¡¯t respond, but Nanny Hao looked somewhat troubled. Yueyao sighed softly and returned to her bedroom.

 Chapter 158 - 66: Hatred

    Chapter 158: Chapter 66: Hatred


    Maternal Aunt Chen went to beg Old Madam.


    After hearing Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s request, Old Madam was so furious that she threw the medicine bowl from the table at her, hitting Maternal Aunt Chen: ¡°You foolish creature, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Old Madam agreed to let Tingzheng study at the Li family because, firstly, Li Guoxing had taken the initiative to offer; and secondly, and most importantly, Old Madam was well aware that Tingzheng¡¯s qualifications couldn¡¯t attract a good teacher. Which reputable teacher would want to teach such a student?


    Old Madam had considered sending Tingzheng to the Clan School, but Yueyao refused to agree at the risk of life or death. She, too, feared that the child would be spoiled, as it was bad enough that Tingchao had been led astray; she couldn¡¯t allow the same to happen to Tingzheng. However, sending Tingzheng to study at the Li family didn¡¯t mean Tingchao could also go. Initiating a request and asking for a favor were two different matters. Both the Lian family and the Li family were scholarly families, and although the Lian family was currently less influential, it was unthinkable for them to ask the Li family for such a favor. If Yueyao really pleaded with Li Guoxing, the Lian family would lose all face.


    With tears streaming down her face, Maternal Aunt Chen said: ¡°Old Madam, I beg of your mercy. If Tingchao continues like this, he¡¯ll be ruined. Please, Old Madam, show some mercy.¡± Watching her son increasingly take the wrong path, Maternal Aunt Chen was extremely anxious.


    All the words Old Madam had were swallowed back, and eventually, she just waved her hand wearily: ¡°Someone, send Maternal Aunt Chen back.¡±


    ...


    After Maternal Aunt Chen had left, Old Madam sighed softly: ¡°Perhaps, if I had raised Tingchao by my side all along, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡± She had wanted to raise Tingchao by her side, and even brought him to the Upper Chamber for this purpose. But as she grew older, she found her energy limiting and Tingchao¡¯s noise too much to bear. She couldn¡¯t stand the commotion, and in a moment of neglect, the child became feverish. By the time his fever subsided, she let Maternal Aunt Chen take Tingchao back to raise him herself. She had never expected that he would be raised in such a manner. Old Madam felt a twinge of regret in her heart, but regret was futile; what had happened needed to be dealt with. Now, the only thing to do was to think about how to remedy the situation.


    After a while, Old Madam spoke: ¡°When Great Master returns to the mansion, have him come see me. I have something to say to him.¡± This matter had to be resolved by her son; she was too old to manage it.


    Lian Dongfang spoke with Old Madam Lian for a long time in the room, leaving with an ashen face. Upon exiting the Upper Chamber, he bound Tingchao and administered the family discipline. Afterwards, he ordered that Maternal Aunt Chen must not step out of her room for three months.


    Upon receiving the news, Yueyao, recalling Nanny Hao¡¯s earlier caution, summoned Nanny Hao and asked: ¡°Nanny, how could you be so sure that grandmother and my eldest uncle would not agree? Besides fearing the loss of the Lian family¡¯s face, there must be other issues too, right?¡± Yueyao was affirming, not questioning.


    Nanny Hao did not expect Yueyao to block every excuse she had prepared: ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, Miss. If we send Young Master Tingchao to study at the Li family, the Lian family would lose all face.¡±


    Yueyao waved everyone out of the room: ¡°Nanny Hao, I hope you can tell me the truth. You should know that Tingzheng is now studying at the Li family¡¯s place. If there¡¯s anything inappropriate, I should have a clue, not be as confused as I am now.¡± Seeing Nanny Hao¡¯s troubled expression, Yueyao said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to be informed. I won¡¯t be caught off guard. I won¡¯t tell a third person about it.¡±


    Nanny Hao, seeing Yueyao¡¯s determination not to give up, weighed her options repeatedly. Old Madam¡¯s health was poor and it was uncertain how long she would last, and Young Master Tingzheng had gone to the Li family. If there were any conflicts between the Lian and Li families in the future, Miss would definitely blame her. After much deliberation, Nanny Hao finally said: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not exactly clear on the details. All I know is that Great Master Lian and Lord Li don¡¯t get along well.¡±


    Yueyao shivered: ¡°What sort of enmity?¡± It was unthinkable that her great uncle and Uncle Li had private conflicts. At this thought, Yueyao dared not continue.


    Having been in the Lian Mansion for over twenty years, Nanny Hao was relatively clear about its internal affairs. ¡°What exactly the strife is between Great Master Lian and Lord Li, I¡¯m not sure. What I do know is that the Old Grand Master and Old Grand Master Li were friends and would often bring Lord Li to visit the mansion. However, Great Master Lian and Lord Li¡¯s character did not mesh, lacking close ties, but Lord Li and Second Old Master got along well and became good friends.¡± Nanny Hao knew some reasons for the enmity, but those matters touched on the older generation and it was not appropriate to speak too explicitly; it was enough for the Miss to know that Great Master Lian and Lord Li were at odds.

 Chapter 159 - 66: Hatred_2

    Chapter 159: Chapter 66: Hatred_2


    Yueyao¡¯s complexion suddenly turned deathly pale; the true mastermind behind Uncle Li¡¯s false accusation wasn¡¯t the Mo family but her own great-uncle. It was her great-uncle who had pulled the strings behind the scene. That meant he surely knew about the Mo family¡¯s scheme to steal her fortune, and likewise, he must have been crystal clear about her subsequent sale, possibly even the orchestrator.


    Yueyao trembled all over. How could her great-uncle not have known about this? Without his consent, Lady Mo wouldn¡¯t have dared to commit such a deed. This meant that it wasn¡¯t Lady Mo who sold her, but her own flesh-and-blood great-uncle. She had been deluding herself all along, unwilling to accept the truth. Yueyao murmured to herself, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Absolutely not, there must be some mistake, something¡¯s been misunderstood...¡± Lady Mo sold her out of sheer greed and malignity. But why would her great-uncle sell her? She was his legitimate niece. Why? Why oh why...


    Seeing Yueyao shaking all over, Nanny Hao hurried to assist her, saying, ¡°Young lady, young lady, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± How could she have been frightened like this all of a sudden.


    Yueyao now lacked even the strength to speak. What she wanted most was peace and quiet, to think this matter through: ¡°Nanny Hao, my head hurts; help me to the bed to lie down for a while.¡±


    Nanny Hao busied herself with helping Yueyao into bed.


    Looking at Nanny Hao, Yueyao said, ¡°Nanny, you mustn¡¯t speak of what just happened to anyone, not even to grandmother. I don¡¯t want to worry her.¡± Being such a shrewd woman, the Old Madam would definitely suspect something if Nanny Hao mentioned her unusual behavior.


    ...


    Though Nanny Hao was very perplexed, she nodded her head. The initial mistake was hers for telling the young lady about the elder generation¡¯s affairs. If the Old Madam found out, she would certainly blame her. Of course, blame was not what she feared; this was not such an important matter that withholding it from the Old Madam would have any consequence.


    Yueyao fought to contain the storm raging in her heart: ¡°Tell them not to come in while I¡¯m sleeping,¡± she needed time to think things through thoroughly.


    Lying in bed for half a day, Yueyao reflected on the tribulations of her past life and realized she had hated the wrong person. The true mastermind was her great-uncle. Thinking of this, her fingertips turned white as she failed to comprehend, truly failed to understand¡ªwhile seizing her wealth was one thing, why had he gone so far as to sell her? Didn¡¯t he fear that if this matter were exposed, the Lian family would be doomed beyond redemption?


    With a bitter smile, Yueyao realized she was still naive, oversimplifying the issue. Things were definitely not as straightforward as they appeared; her great-uncle wouldn¡¯t sell her just for two hundred thousand taels of silver. There had to be more to the story that she didn¡¯t know. Thinking of Zhou Shu¡¯s madness, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help trembling again. That madman, that utterly crazed man.


    It took a long time for Yueyao to force herself to settle down. So what if her great-uncle had sold her? In her previous life, she was foolish, being manipulated like a puppet. If they dared to sell her this time, she would fight them with everything she had, even if it meant mutual destruction. The worst-case scenario was death, and she would not endure the same humiliation she had suffered in her past life.


    After struggling for a long time, Yueyao finally found some peace by quietly reciting Teacher Wen¡¯s scriptures. Ever since being reborn, Yueyao had harbored this suspicion, but she deceived herself, unwilling to ponder it further. Deep down, she preferred to believe that it was solely Lady Mo¡¯s doing rather than her great-uncle being involved. After all, for Yueyao, the Mo family was an outsider, while Lian Dongfang was her blood relative. Now that the truth was out, despite the immense shock and sorrow, at least there were no more doubts and suspicions.


    Having come to this realization, Yueyao eventually dozed off into a fitful sleep. When she awoke, she saw Nanny Deng at the edge of the bed and felt relieved that she didn¡¯t have a habit of talking in her sleep.


    Noticing Yueyao opening her eyes, Nanny Deng quickly asked, ¡°Young lady, are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll send for the doctor right away.¡± Just a while ago, Nanny Hao had emphasized the Third Young Lady was tired and needed to rest undisturbed. This advice might have worked on others like Hua Lei, but not on Nanny Deng. After hearing Nanny Hao¡¯s words, she had come into the room, seen her young lady was indeed asleep, and then felt relieved. But the young lady had been asleep for such a long time, Nanny Deng didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming the young lady was simply exhausted.


    Yueyao clutched Nanny Deng¡¯s hand and called out softly, ¡°Nanny...¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s body shook, ¡°Third Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong? What did Old Granny Hao say to you?¡± It must have been something unpleasant; it had to be.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No, I just had a nightmare and got scared.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell Nanny Deng about it right now, nor anyone else.


    Yueyao got up and acted as if nothing had happened. Old Granny Hao watched Yueyao, calm as still water, and sighed inwardly. She couldn¡¯t fathom the deep thoughts of the Third Young Lady. Alas, it was a pity, had the Third Young Lady been a son, perhaps the Lian family might have had another exceptional genius.


    After dressing and washing up, Yueyao, seeing that it was not yet mealtime, went to the Small Buddhist Hall to copy the scriptures. Old Granny Hao watched Yueyao¡¯s silhouette, her eyes filled with confusion. To her knowledge, young ladies usually copied scriptures when they were restless; she wondered what was troubling Yueyao.


    After finishing copying the scriptures, Yueyao turned to Old Granny Hao and said, ¡°Nanny, can you tell me about the affairs of the mansion?¡± Yueyao was very unfamiliar with the matters within Lian Mansion and knew she had to understand all that was happening both inside and out to ensure her own safety.


    After careful deliberation, Yueyao decided to make greater use of Old Granny Hao. Nanny Deng was not adept at these struggles, something Yueyao had come to understand over the past days. Her mother was the legitimate eldest daughter, cherished by her parents and siblings from a young age, never having experienced hardship; after marrying, she was favored by her mother-in-law and lived in harmony with her husband, and even without children, there were no rival concubines causing trouble. It could be said that aside from the anguish over not having offspring, her mother lived a fortunate life; naturally, the steward who worked for her mother was competent, but slightly inferior in dealing with these power struggles. Old Granny Hao was assigned to her by the Old Madam, certainly a cut above the rest, or else she would not have been placed at her side by the Old Madam.


    Old Granny Hao glanced at Yueyao, ¡°What do you wish to know, Third Young Lady?¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t specify anything in particular, ¡°Whatever comes to mind, just speak.¡±


    Old Granny Hao spoke casually about the affairs within the mansion. Yueyao listened intently and took notes afterward. She vividly remembered what Teacher Wen had once said, ¡°The faintest ink is better than the best memory.¡± Of course, Teacher Wen referred to writing down the beautiful sceneries one had seen instead of just imprinting them in one¡¯s memory. But of course, this applied to life in general as well.


    Seeing Yueyao jotting down her words, Old Granny Hao¡¯s face was marked with surprise and uncertainty.


    Yueyao explained with a smile, ¡°I have a poor memory and am afraid I might forget soon, so I¡¯m writing them down. This way, if I forget, I can just refer to my notes later on.¡±


    Although Old Granny Hao dared not object, her curiosity grew stronger. It was common knowledge that the Third Young Lady was intelligent and eager to learn, gifted in her abilities. Now, to say she had a poor memory, that was odd, yet these were questions she dared not ask out loud.

 Chapter 160 03-25 - 67: Testing

    Chapter 160: Chapter 67: Testing


    The next day, early in the morning, craftsmen arrived and had the small kitchen cleaned up within half a day. The kitchen was completely transformed, and from then on, cooking and boiling water became very convenient.


    Nanny Deng was delighted. Lanxi Courtyard was so far from the kitchen, and she had been worried about the upcoming winter. The cold days would make food from the main kitchen cold by the time it reached Lanxi Courtyard, not to mention that even hot water would become tepid. She didn¡¯t expect the Old Madam to have thought of everything and arrange for the small kitchen in Lanxi Courtyard to be fixed up, making everything more convenient from now on.


    Qiao Lan watched Nanny Deng¡¯s joyful expression and smiled as well. The Old Madam was of an age where she couldn¡¯t have thought everything through so thoroughly¡ªit must have been the Fourth Miss¡¯s request. Over the past few months, the Fourth Miss had changed a great deal, beginning to plan for herself, and that was all to the good. Qiao Lan had been worried before, but now it seemed she had been concerned over nothing.


    When everyone arrived at Jingsi Garden, Yuehuan gave Yueyao a complicated look. After pondering all night, her heart was still in turmoil, uncertain of how she had ended up in such a situation. But if she didn¡¯t compromise, she and Maternal Auntie, as well as her brother Tinglun, might all fall under Lady Mo¡¯s control. As Maternal Auntie said, their futures and lives were in Madam¡¯s hands¡ªshe couldn¡¯t resist. She felt so insignificant and powerless in this era.


    Yueyao sensed Yuehuan¡¯s complicated gaze and responded with nothing but a faint smile. And Yueyao¡¯s smile only served to irritate Yuehuan further.


    During the morning etiquette lesson, Yuehuan repeated the same errors she had made on the first day, making several mistakes in the process. Nanny Wang naturally noticed Yuehuan was preoccupied, and her inability to focus due to some external issues revealed her poor mental fortitude. Although the Fourth Miss had potential, her weak mental strength would keep her from achieving much.


    ...


    Yuehuan had an utterly miserable morning under Nanny Wang¡¯s instruction.


    After the lesson, as they were all about to go back to their respective homes, Yuehuan summoned her courage and said to Yueyao, ¡°Third Sister, I have something I want to discuss with you alone.¡± After struggling all morning, Yuehuan still couldn¡¯t hold back her desire to voice the doubts in her heart.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± She was curious to see what Yuehuan wanted to ask her, though she suspected it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.


    Without beating around the bush, Yuehuan went straight to the point, ¡°Third Sister, you knew that Eldest Madam had bribed your wet nurse to spy on you, and that¡¯s why you sent your wet nurse away. Not only that, you even summoned back your mother¡¯s trusted aides and sought support from your maternal family by every possible means. All of these actions were to guard against Madam, am I right?¡±


    Yueyao was surprised. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying all this?¡± Yueyao believed that Grandmother must have also guessed that she did so much precisely to be wary of Lady Mo. Yueyao wasn¡¯t worried about it. Even if Grandmother knew she was on guard against Lady Mo, she wouldn¡¯t say anything, as long as Grandmother didn¡¯t find out she was also wary of Eldest Uncle.


    Seeing Yueyao dodge the crux of the matter, Yuehuan said directly, ¡°What I want to know is whether you are harboring thoughts of using me.¡±


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh, seeing Yuehuan as if she were looking at an idiot. But then she realized, even smart people can find themselves in a blind alley. ¡°What do you have that I could make use of? You don¡¯t suspect me of using you to deal with Eldest Aunt, do you? As if you, a mere daughter of a concubine, could stand against the Lady of the house. Fourth Sister, have you really lost your mind to the point where you no longer understand human affairs?¡±


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã?


    Yuehuan felt so embarrassed by Yueyao¡¯s words that she wanted to crawl into a hole. Were people from ancient times all this formidable? For a moment, Yuehuan felt utterly powerless, though she reminded herself that Yueyao had cheats and was in a different situation. Yuehuan stared at Yueyao and said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re using me or not, you know very well in your heart.¡±


    This time Yueyao openly laughed. ¡°If Fourth Sister has nothing else, I should go.¡± Having said that, she turned to leave.


    Yuehuan lowered her voice, but made sure it was loud enough for Yueyao to hear. ¡°My Maternal Auntie said the reason for your drastic change in temperament was because your mother appeared to you in dreams. But I don¡¯t believe it. Third Sister, only you know the true reason behind your sudden change of character.¡± Yuehuan was trying to force Yueyao¡¯s hand to reveal her secrets, suspecting that Yueyao had been reborn, but she lacked solid evidence.


    Yueyao stiffened, then her expression changed dramatically. Yueyao¡¯s change of color was due to Yuehuan¡¯s preceding statement, the one about her mother appearing in dreams. ¡°I¡¯ve only told three people about my mother appearing in dreams. How did you know about it?¡± She had only spoken of it to Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, and she trusted that neither of them would betray her. But if not them, who else could have leaked the information?


    No, it couldn¡¯t have been Grandmother either.


    Yueyao¡¯s eyes widened. No, it wasn¡¯t three people¡ªit was four. Nanny Zheng was with Grandmother at the time, which meant Nanny Zheng had also been bought by Lady Mo. A trace of murderous intent flickered in Yueyao¡¯s eyes. Lady Mo¡¯s tactics were indeed cunning, even managing to buy off Grandmother¡¯s trusted aide.

 Chapter 161 03-25 - 67: Testing_2

    Chapter 161: Chapter 67: Testing_2


    Yueyao stood there quietly, lost in thought. The wind came and lifted her skirt, causing it to flutter wildly in all directions. From a distance, Hua Lei felt like coming over to help her hold down the erratically flying skirt.


    Yuehuan had not expected Yueyao to remain so composed. She struggled internally for a long time but finally decided not to let her previous efforts go to waste and said, ¡°Stop hiding it from me. I know you must have reincarnated after death, unwilling to let go, and returned to take revenge.¡±


    Yueyao felt a jolt in her heart, yet her face revealed nothing. She replied with feigned confusion, ¡°Fourth sister, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s nonchalant demeanor, Yuehuan began to doubt her own speculation. If Yueyao had really been wronged greatly in her previous life and reborn, she could not possibly be this calm. She seemed as unfathomable as an ancient well, impossible to see through. And yet, how could a person change so drastically overnight? It defied normal explanation. ¡°You can hide from others but not from me. I know you must have reincarnated to seek vengeance on those who harmed you,¡± Yuehuan insisted.


    Yueyao was now certain that Yuehuan had not come back from that time, or else she wouldn¡¯t be uttering such ludicrous things. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you have hurt your head, I won¡¯t hold it against you. However, when you said I was using you earlier, I must say, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Yuehuan and felt that this girl was just like her in a previous life: outwardly clever but inherently foolish. It was fortunate that Yuehuan had the shrewd and capable Maternal Aunt Su by her side.


    ...


    Yuehuan clenched her teeth and said, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡± She was sure Yueyao had been reborn. Under normal circumstances, at least shock or surprise should be shown, yet there was absolutely no reaction from Yueyao. The more lack of reaction there was, the more it seemed like a cover-up. Yuehuan had not expected Yueyao to have such strong mental fortitude.


    Yueyao replied with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know about revenge, but I have read a book about spirit possession that I¡¯m sure you can relate to, Fourth Miss.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of Yuehuan¡¯s words. Reincarnation was not something anyone would believe, whereas the idea of spirit possession seemed more plausible. After all, she merely possessed memories of an extra twenty years, while Yuehuan was an outsider. If it came down to it, it would not be her lacking credibility, but Yuehuan.


    Yuehuan¡¯s eyes widened, and her hands trembled slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± How could the Third Young Lady know she was a spirit possession case? That¡¯s it¡ªthe Third Young Lady must be the reincarnated one, noticing she was different from the previous Yuehuan. Yes, the Third Young Lady had just admitted to being a reincarnated person.


    Yueyao replied with a light smile, ¡°I was merely sharing a story with the Fourth Miss. Why be so agitated? Besides, with so much to learn, you probably don¡¯t have time for reading. Give me back the book this afternoon. Let¡¯s leave it at that for this time. But if there is a next time, I¡¯ll tell our grandmother about your words,¡± she said and then turned and left, truly departing this time.


    Yuehuan watched Yueyao in a daze, shivering only after Yueyao had gone. This woman knew she wasn¡¯t the original person, yet she had always observed her silently. Her composure was even more profound than Yuehuan had imagined.


    When Yueyao returned to the Lanxi Courtyard, she saw the well-arranged small kitchen and smiled slightly. Upon hearing Nanny Deng say that cooking and boiling water would be more convenient, she nodded without saying a word. Her goal was not simply to make cooking and boiling water easier in winter; with this kitchen, if later the Old Madam passed away and Lady Mo dared to make things difficult for her, she would open a separate account with her own Silver Coins, independent of the family¡¯s finances. With money in hand, she would not panic, and no one would dare say she was raised by the main branch.


    Back in the main room, Yueyao left Nanny Deng with a word: ¡°I suspect that Nanny Zheng has been bought over by Lady Mo.¡± Aside from Nanny Zheng, Yueyao could not think of anyone else who might leak information to Lady Mo.


    Source: , updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï


    Nanny Deng was startled, as this was no small matter: ¡°How do you know?¡± Nanny Zheng was the confidante of the Old Madam, and if she joined forces with Lady Mo, that would be extremely disadvantageous for their young lady. But how did the young lady come to know such confidential information? Could someone be intentionally leading her into error?


    After contemplating for a while, Yueyao did not think the Fourth Miss was trying to persuade her. It was more likely that Maternal Aunt Su had inadvertently let something slip, which the Fourth Miss had overheard by chance. Yueyao had always thought the present Yuehuan was clever, but her cleverness was too apparent. Such a person could easily be manipulated or foolishly exploited. It was just a question of whether Maternal Aunt Su might betray her. ¡°How I know is not important. What matters is having such a person by our grandmother¡¯s side; I am very concerned.¡±


    Nanny Deng, seeing Yueyao unwilling to divulge more, did not press further. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°Should we tell the Old Madam?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head; the health of the Old Madam was already declining, and Doctor Tang had said she must not overexert herself or become agitated. If she learned that Nanny Zheng had been bought by Lady Mo, she would surely become furious. Therefore, they could not tell the Old Madam about it. ¡°No need to rush, Nanny. Now that we know Old Granny Zheng has been bribed by Lady Mo, we just need to be on guard. One old nanny can¡¯t make a significant difference. As for Maternal Aunt Su, perhaps she harbors intentions of benefiting from a clam-fisherman scenario.¡±


    Nanny Deng snorted coldly, ¡°She dares to harbor such thoughts.¡± A lowly maidservant dared to dream of reaping the fisherman¡¯s benefits¡ªquite audacious indeed.


    If Maternal Aunt Su knew the facts, she would certainly feel wronged. How could she have known that Yuehuan would sell her out to Yueyao? If she had known, she would never have shared that information with Yueyao.


    Lady Mo was extremely reluctant to see Yueyao open the small kitchen. But she could not defy the wishes of her mother-in-law. Now that the Lanxi Courtyard had its own kitchen, it would not be easy to force the girl to move out in the future.


    Lady Mo sent Granny Hua out: ¡°Go investigate.¡± She was counting the days, eagerly hoping for the Old Madam to pass away soon. Only after her death could she truly rise to the position of the head of the house.

 Chapter 162 03-25 - 68: Tingzhengs Progress

    Chapter 162: Chapter 68: Tingzheng¡¯s Progress


    Tingzheng had been eagerly awaiting, and finally the day to go home for the holidays came. He took a carriage back to the Lian Mansion early in the morning. It had been a month since he had last seen his sister, and he was desperate to return and find her.


    Li Han received the news and hurried back, exclaiming, ¡°You¡¯re going home and you don¡¯t even say a word to me, is that fair?¡±


    Tingzheng made a sound of surprise, ¡°Why do I have to tell you when I¡¯m going home?¡± His sister had said she would come to visit him when she had time. Now, nearly a month had passed, and he had not even seen Elder Sister Lian¡¯s shadow. Tingzheng felt deeply resentful that Yueyao did not keep her word. Now that he finally had a holiday, he could not wait to go home and see his sister.


    Li Han was fuming, ¡°Can¡¯t you at least invite me to your house?¡± What a blockhead, and to think he had been so good to him, giving him all the good food, fun, and useful things. It was unbelievable that he never thought to invite him home, such a lack of conscience.


    After thinking for a moment, Tingzheng said, ¡°I need to ask my sister first. If she agrees, I¡¯ll invite you to my house next time.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be proper to bring Li Han home without his sister¡¯s permission.


    Li Han was seething, ¡°You need your sister¡¯s permission to invite me to your house, are you even a man?¡± He was about to explode with frustration, such an idiot.


    ...


    Tingzheng ignored Li Han¡¯s provocation, got on the carriage, and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Watching the carriage pull away, Li Han muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore, I won¡¯t give you anything nice to eat or play with.¡± Who would want to deal with such a big idiot.


    The servants attending to the little master held back their laughs. Ever since Young Master Lian had arrived, the little lord was extremely cherished. He was constantly calling for his ¡®younger brother¡¯ and insisted on bringing Young Master Lian wherever he went. After Madam had said that he should behave more like an older brother and stop being mischievous¡ªno more climbing trees for birds or catching fish in the lake¡ªthey had less trouble on their hands.


    Upon returning to Lanxi Courtyard, Tingzheng was disappointed not to find Yueyao. Mu Qiu hurried to comfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, the lady will be back by noon.¡± Yueyao kept returning to Lanxi Courtyard every day at noon, even though Old Madam Lian was also concerned for her, but Yueyao insisted on it.


    The reason why Yueyao insisted on making the trip back and forth every day was not without cause. She remembered the Great Grandmaster had once said the reason why children of large households often died young was due to overindulgence. She also said it¡¯s not good to only sit indoors; it¡¯s better for one¡¯s health to move about frequently. Yueyao had always followed the Great Grandmaster¡¯s advice while at the nunnery, and her health had been very good. Persisting for these few months, her health had improved significantly. The clearest sign was that she hadn¡¯t fallen ill again, and she had also grown taller. Continuing at this rate, she would surely grow quite tall in the future.


    Brother Zheng was somewhat disappointed but knew his sister had always been studious, so he went to the study to do the schoolwork assigned by the tutor. Looking at the characters he had written, he thought his sister would be overjoyed to see how much he had improved.


    As soon as Yueyao stepped out of Jingsi Garden, she knew Brother Zheng had returned. She hurried back. Arriving at Lanxi Courtyard and hearing from the maid that Brother Zheng was in the study doing schoolwork, she walked in with a smile on her face.


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï


    Looking up and seeing Yueyao, Tingzheng immediately put down his brush, walked over to Yueyao, and took her hand, ¡°Sister.¡± He hadn¡¯t seen his sister for a month, and she hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Yueyao touched Brother Zheng¡¯s head, ¡°Brother Zheng has grown taller.¡± Not only had he grown taller, but his complexion was also rosier, and his overall demeanor much better. He even seemed more spirited than before, showing a child¡¯s vitality, which indicated that he had been better off at the Li Mansion than by her side.


    Upon hearing this, Tingzheng quickly showed Yueyao his schoolwork, ¡°Sister, look at the homework I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Yueyao examined it carefully and nodded, ¡°Mhm, Brother Zheng has made great progress.¡± Seeing the schoolwork Tingzheng had done, Yueyao knew that he was now studying the Thousand Character Classic.


    Yueyao quickly asked about what concerned her the most, ¡°How is Mr. Zhu treating you?¡± Yueyao was very afraid that Mr. Zhu would find Tingzheng¡¯s abilities lacking and would not teach him properly. Although Tingzheng always said in his letters that he was doing well at the Li Mansion, she still needed to hear it from Tingzheng himself.


    Tingzheng¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhu is very good to me, even better than to Li Han.¡± Mr. Zhu wasn¡¯t as strict with him as he was with Li Han, always praising him and criticizing Li Han.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Tell sister about what you¡¯ve learned during this time.¡± She needed to verify before she could be sure.


    Brother Zheng nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he gave a brief introduction to what the tutor had taught him. Although he spoke simply, the process of narration revealed that Tingzheng had learned quite a bit.


    Yueyao was very pleased, ¡°Mhm, Brother Zheng has not been lazy, sister is very happy.¡± Given Tingzheng¡¯s pace of learning, it was not easy to have learned so much in half a month. This confirmed that Mr. Zhu had been conscientious in teaching Tingzheng. Yueyao was truly reassured now.

 Chapter 163 03-25 - 68: Tingzhengs Progress_2

    Chapter 163: Chapter 68: Tingzheng¡¯s Progress_2


    Tingzheng said with a smile, ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t know, the teacher told me that although I remember things more slowly than others, I have an advantage others don¡¯t have, which is that once I¡¯ve committed something to heart, I never forget it. The teacher said that as long as I work hard, I will definitely succeed in my studies in the future. Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will work hard to study, and later on, I will gain honors to protect you.¡±


    Of course, this expectation was merely to surpass the level of Scholar. With Brother Zheng¡¯s abilities, becoming a Juren was as difficult as scaling a high mountain, and becoming a Palace Graduate was like ascending to the heavens. In fact, when Mr. Zhu began, he was only teaching Tingzheng with a passing attitude. But after a few days, he found that Tingzheng was extremely diligent in his studies, rising early to recite texts, being very attentive in class, and asking questions about things he didn¡¯t understand. Although Tingzheng learned slowly, his eagerness to learn still pleased Mr. Zhu.


    Seeing how earnest and diligent Tingzheng was, Mr. Zhu adjusted his attitude and began to devote himself to teaching Tingzheng wholeheartedly, holding him to standards no less strict than Li Han¡¯s.


    Yueyao, hearing this, smiled even more comfortably, ¡°Tell sister, what do you do every day in the Li Mansion?¡±


    Although Brother Zheng was slow to react, he was very sensitive and could immediately feel whether someone genuinely liked him and was kind to him. The rules of the Li family were strict, and everyone, from top to bottom, was very disciplined. Both Li Guoxing and Lady Li doted on Tingzheng and took great care of him, so naturally, no one underneath dared to be neglectful, and their attitudes towards him were equivalent to Li Han¡¯s. And the one in the Li Mansion who liked Tingzheng the most was none other than Li Han. Li Han was the youngest child in the family, with a four-year gap between him and his older brother, which made him especially lonely with no playmates. Now that Tingzheng had arrived, he was the happiest, because he no longer felt alone. Tingzheng and Li Han had nearly become inseparable, like conjoined twins.


    Brother Zheng said cheerfully, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know but Li Han always says Uncle Li is very scary, yet I think Uncle Li is really nice.¡± Uncle Li always tested him and Li Han on their lessons, and while he always praised him, he was constantly scolding Li Han.


    ...


    Because Yueyao had previously revealed her secret and made it clear that she had no expectations for Brother Zheng to glorify the family through the imperial examinations, both the teacher and Li Guoxing had very low expectations for Brother Zheng; seeing Tingzheng so self-motivated and hardworking, they couldn¡¯t blame him for his innate shortcomings and were therefore much more lenient with him. But Li Han was different; he was very clever but too fond of play, and the adults only had to suppress him.


    Of course, constantly praising Tingzheng had another benefit: it motivated Li Han to emulate Tingzheng and not think only of fun and games. Because of the attitudes of Li Guoxing and Mr. Zhu, Brother Zheng¡¯s studies were very relaxed, free of pressure, and thus he naturally became more and more interested in learning.


    Yueyao could see that in less than a month since Tingzheng had gone to the Li Mansion, he had become much more open and was no longer as melancholic as before. Yueyao felt greatly comforted in her heart and was more certain that her decision was the right one. The more Tingzheng interacted with people outside, the more open-minded he would become, and the better off he would be.


    Yueyao, smiling, took Tingzheng by the hand, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have lunch with sister.¡±


    Knowing that the young master had returned, the Kitchen Maid added two dishes at lunch, both of which were Tingzheng¡¯s favorites. Tingzheng ate delightfully, ¡°Mmm, sister, the food at home is delicious.¡±


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Is the food at Uncle Li¡¯s not tasty?¡± She could tell by Tingzheng¡¯s complexion and height that he was treated extremely well at the Li Mansion.


    Tingzheng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that Uncle Li¡¯s food isn¡¯t tasty, it¡¯s just that home¡¯s is even tastier.¡±


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The child was now speaking more fluently, and thinking of the clever and mischievous Li Han, Yueyao smiled; truly, one is influenced by the company one keeps.


    After lunch, Yueyao no longer had time for a siesta, ¡°Tingzheng, you go take a nap. Sister will be back soon.¡±


    Tingzheng nodded understandingly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yueyao met Yuehuan at the entrance to Jingsi Garden.


    Yuehuan glanced at Yueyao and immediately turned her head away, entering the yard.


    Yueyao watched Yuehuan¡¯s retreating figure and sighed softly. It seemed Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s plan had worked. Yuehuan would no longer approach her of her own accord, but perhaps that was for the best. She really feared that she would be unable to bear it if she became too involved with Yuehuan.


    As Yueyao walked into the room, she saw Yueying, who had looked up. Since the day Yueying had asked her for a favor and was refused, she hadn¡¯t initiated a conversation with Yueyao again.


    Yuebing saw Yueyao smiling and said, ¡°Fourth Younger Sister, you¡¯re always the last one to arrive.¡±


    Yueyao spoke indifferently, ¡°I live far away, and it takes me over an hour to make the round trip, so I¡¯m always the last one.¡±


    Yuebing chuckled, saying, ¡°Third Younger Sister, if you wish, you can stay in my courtyard at noon to avoid the back-and-forth.¡±


    Unmoved by Yuebing¡¯s gesture of goodwill, Yueyao said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I prefer to walk more.¡±


    Yuebing barely managed to maintain her composure and did not lose her temper, ¡°In that case, Sister, please come over earlier in the future so we won¡¯t have to wait for you every time.¡±


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised by Yuebing¡¯s change and thought to herself, ¡°Forget about what happened in my last life, and focus on living well in this one.¡±


    The Embroidery Lady Mah was very pleased with Yueyao¡¯s progress and said, ¡°Third Young Lady, in two more months, I can teach you the Gu embroidery technique.¡±


    Yueyao was also very happy and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Today, Yueyao left half an hour earlier than usual because her brother had come back.


    The Embroidery Lady Mah nodded, ¡°Then you may go home, Young Lady.¡±


    From afar, Yueyao saw Brother Zheng waiting at the entrance and was surprised when Mu Qiu mentioned that he had come out upon hearing her footsteps, ¡°Brother Zheng, when did you learn to recognize my footsteps?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Brother Zheng replied, ¡°Just now.¡±


    Before Yueyao could speak, Nanny Deng chuckled, ¡°The young master is thinking of you, that¡¯s why he can hear your footsteps. The bond between Brother Zheng and you is indeed deep.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head slightly at Nanny Deng and told Qiao Lan, ¡°Go tell Nanny Zheng that I¡¯ll accompany Brother Zheng to pay respects to Grandmother tomorrow, and we¡¯ll have our breakfast in the Upper Chamber.¡±


    Qiao Lan bowed respectfully, ¡°Alright.¡±


    That evening, while practicing calligraphy together, Yueyao praised Brother Zheng with a smile, ¡°The way my Brother Zheng writes is getting better and better.¡±


    Tingzheng grinned and said, ¡°Sister¡¯s writing is even prettier, like flowers.¡±


    Looking back at her own large characters, Yueyao thought that, after several months of practice with the plum blossom calligraphy style, she was making good progress and was confident of improving further with more practice.


    After Tingzheng had gone to sleep, Yueyao entered the studio to paint a picture, insisting on painting daily for at least half an hour, regardless of the quality.


    Nanny Deng was exasperated that she always had to urge the Third Young Lady to go to sleep and wondered why the Young Lady was so captivated by painting, wishing Lady Li had stopped her from learning to paint back in the day.

 Chapter 164 03-25 - 69: Joy

    Chapter 164: Chapter 69: Joy


    The next morning, Yueyao dressed Brother Zheng in a silver-white Hangzhou silk robe she had made herself, with a dark belt tied around his waist. Besides that, Yueyao also personally combed Tingzheng into the Mao hairstyle.


    Yueyao looked at Tingzheng and smiled. The Brother Zheng she saw now was no longer as frail as the first time she laid her eyes on him. After more than three months of meticulous nurturing, Tingzheng had undergone an earth-shattering transformation. The current Brother Zheng was as beautiful as a jade-carved doll, radiating the vivacious energy of a child. Although Yueyao was concerned that Tingzheng¡¯s appearance might bring trouble in the future, anyone who saw such a lovely and beautiful child would like him, and Yueyao believed the Old Madam would be no exception.


    Tingzheng followed Yueyao to pay respects to the Old Madam.


    Tingzheng seemed a bit uneasy at first, but with Yueyao¡¯s smiling encouragement, he soon loosened up. His voice grew louder as he spoke, ¡°Grandson pays respects to Grandmother.¡±


    The Old Madam was delighted to see Tingzheng¡¯s composed and generous demeanor, showing the bearing of a scion of a noble family. She beckoned to Tingzheng, ¡°Come, come to Grandmother¡¯s side.¡± This was so different from the first time the Old Madam had seen Tingzheng; it was as if he had changed completely.


    Tingzheng had grown bolder, mostly thanks to Li Han. Li Han was the youngest child in the family, doted on by his parents and brothers since childhood, and was especially bold. Although Li Guoxing was very strict with him academically, he did not control him in daily life. Outside of worrying about his lessons being checked by his father, Li Han lived a carefree life and could be considered the Li family¡¯s happy pill. As the saying goes, one takes on the color of one¡¯s company, and after spending a lot of time with Li Han, even the most introverted person would be influenced.


    ...


    Tingzheng gave a gentle smile, looking like a golden boy sitting in front of Guanyin, dazzling the Old Madam¡¯s eyes. Holding Tingzheng close, the Old Madam said happily, ¡°Good, Brother Zheng has grown.¡± Although the child¡¯s talent was not outstanding, he was continuously making progress, which deserved praise.


    The Old Madam glanced at Yueyao with satisfaction. Tingzheng¡¯s impressive progress was largely due to Yueyao¡¯s efforts, and it had not been in vain given her hard work and running around.


    Yueyao, as if understanding the Old Madam¡¯s intention, replied with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, this is what Yueyao should do.¡± Brother Zheng¡¯s improvement was a good thing for her as well.


    While talking to the Old Madam, Yueyao pretended to glance unintentionally at Nanny Zheng, noticing she stood at the side with her usual calm demeanor. Yueyao turned her head away, thinking to herself how remarkably composed she was.


    Yueying brought in the Old Madam¡¯s ginseng tea. Seeing Tingzheng embraced by the Old Madam, she said with a smile, ¡°Third Younger Sister, you¡¯ve brought Tingzheng with you.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Tingzheng, and Tingzheng promptly stood up to salute Yueying, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Sister.¡± Tingzheng was learning the rules of the Li Mansion better and better.


    Looking at Tingzheng, who seemed completely different from a few months ago, Yueying was filled with mixed emotions. If only Tingchao could also be as well-behaved and sensible, how wonderful that would be.


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0


    Yueyao accompanied the Old Madam for breakfast. Observing the time, the Old Madam said, ¡°Third girl, it¡¯s about time you head to Jingsi Garden.¡±


    Yueyao nodded with a smile in response, ¡°Eldest Sister, let¡¯s go to Jingsi Garden together.¡± If Yueying wasn¡¯t going to suggest it, then she would take the initiative.


    The Old Madam nodded at Yueyao in approval. Turning towards Yueying, she had a smile on her face but sighed inwardly. The eldest girl had been poorly taught by Maternal Aunt Chen; although on the surface, she had improved much recently, it was difficult to correct her deep-seated ways.


    Yueyao asked Nanny Deng to take Tingzheng back to Lanxi Courtyard while she went to Jingsi Garden with Yueying. It was rare to be going the same way, but neither of them wanted to speak first.


    Yueyao heard the crisp song of a bird and looked up to see a bird with a body covered in gray feathers. She didn¡¯t recognize the bird and mused aloud, ¡°What bird is this?¡±


    Hua Lei chuckled at Yueyao¡¯s words, ¡°Miss, that¡¯s a sparrow.¡±


    Yueyao observed the sparrow on the branch with interest, noting the bird¡¯s deeper chestnut color on the head and neck; its black, short, and sturdy beak bending slightly downwards in a conical shape, with two faint stripes on the outer edge; its tarsi light brown; a lighter chestnut on the back marked with black streaks; a large black spot on each cheek of its face, and two white stripe patterns on its shoulder feathers; a lightly forked tail of light brown. Yueyao silently repeated the sparrow¡¯s features in her mind, ¡°Are you sure this is a sparrow?¡±


    Hua Lei nodded, ¡°Miss, sparrows like to eat grains, we chase them away often, so it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± They are the biggest nuisance, especially before the harvest.

 Chapter 165 03-25 - 69: Joy_2

    Chapter 165: Chapter 69: Joy_2


    Yueyao became interested, ¡°When I have some free time, I¡¯ll also go to the manor to have a look.¡± She wanted to experience more of the commoner¡¯s life to create art that was rich with the essence of life, though these were just temporary thoughts in Yueyao¡¯s mind, not yet acted upon.


    Hua Lei said with a smile, ¡°As long as you are interested, you can visit the manor next summer during the harvest.¡± Hua Lei didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    Yueyao¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    Yueying, standing by, saw Yueyao chatting happily with the Maid, yet not a single word was directed at herself, which slightly changed her expression. However, it wasn¡¯t good to always be stiff like this. Reminded by Nanny Zheng¡¯s advice earlier, Yueying took the initiative, ¡°Third younger sister, are you still angry about what happened that day?¡±


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°Elder sister also had Brother Chao¡¯s best interests at heart, how could I blame her. But I truly was powerless in that matter.¡± In the Upper Chamber, she didn¡¯t want to upset her grandmother, but if Yueying did not want to talk much with her outside, Yueyao naturally wouldn¡¯t impose herself. The house arrest of Maternal Aunt Chen, Yueyao considered, had nothing to do with her.


    Although Yueyao neither resented nor wanted to dwell on it, she had decided to keep her distance from people like Maternal Aunt Chen and would not get close to Yueying anymore.


    ...


    After hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Yueying felt very uncomfortable. Yet, remembering the tip from Nanny Zheng, Yueying still said, ¡°Third younger sister, I know I shouldn¡¯t have brought up those troubling things that day, and Maternal Auntie should not have forced you. Third younger sister, I apologize here.¡± She had been in the Upper Chamber for so long without ever bringing a smile to her grandmother¡¯s face; however, every time Yueyao arrived, her grandmother would beam with joy, which made her quite jealous.


    Yueyao glanced at Yueying, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve long forgotten about it, you needn¡¯t dwell on it any longer.¡± Yueyao thought Yueying was just too rigid, always acting as the elder sister, expecting respect from those below her. Unfortunately, Yueying had not grasped one thing: if she had been the legitimate eldest daughter, her younger siblings would naturally respect her, but she wasn¡¯t born to the main Lady family. Being a child born out of wedlock, even as the elder sister, she could not earn genuine respect from her younger siblings. That was the difference between legitimate and illegitimate births. Clearly, Yueying hadn¡¯t realized this yet, but having been so long by their grandmother¡¯s side, she had indeed grown, and whatever the case, her surface manners were still passable now.


    Yueying breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that third younger sister doesn¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Yueyao put aside the thoughts deep in her heart and replied with a laugh, ¡°What are you talking about, elder sister? I¡¯m not so petty. Elder sister, speaking of which, I¡¯m quite envious of you and Brother Chao.¡±


    Yueying was devastated during this period. Her aunt was confined, and her brother was locked up in the yard to heal after being punished. Now hearing Yueyao say she envied her, she expressed her surprise, ¡°Third younger sister, what do you envy about me?¡± Yueyao was the Legitimate Daughter with great talents; previously loved by their grandmother, now also favored by her maid and tutor. Yueying didn¡¯t know what Yueyao could possibly envy about her.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°I envy that elder sister has an aunt who wholeheartedly considers you and Brother Chao.¡± It¡¯s the biggest sadness in the world when a child wants to love but isn¡¯t nurtured.


    Yueying, noting Yueyao¡¯s somber expression, felt her previous discomfort dissolve. Indeed, however wise the third younger sister was, she was still an orphan without parents, and Yueying was much better off than her in that regard.


    Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï


    After putting that matter aside, Yueying, having seen the changed demeanor of Tingzheng in the Upper Chamber compared to before, desired to learn, ¡°Third younger sister, can you tell me how you managed to guide Brother Zheng so well?¡±


    Yueyao truly wanted to wipe her forehead at this tangled roundabout, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special, just taught him to recognize words, then to practice writing. Fortunately, Brother Zheng was very willing and listened well to me. The improvement in Brother Zheng is all the tutor¡¯s doing; if it were still me teaching, Brother Zheng definitely wouldn¡¯t have changed so well.¡± The main reason was the environment. In Lian Mansion, Brother Zheng was unwilling to leave the yard, let alone meet other people in the mansion. Whereas in Li Mansion, besides attending classes, Li Han often took Brother Zheng around everywhere in the mansion. Li Guoxing had even taken them both on several trips. A boy¡¯s courage isn¡¯t innate but is built through experiences.


    Yueying, after listening, felt somber. If Tingchao would listen to her as well, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much, ¡°Third younger sister, you know about Tingchao¡¯s situation. If it hadn¡¯t been like this, my aunt wouldn¡¯t have lost her composure. Third younger sister, you have wide knowledge, tell me, is there any way to correct these flaws in Brother Chao?¡± Yueying was spurred by the current state of Brother Zheng, wishing her own brother could learn well too.

 Chapter 166 - 69: Delight_3

    Chapter 166: Chapter 69: Delight_3


    Yueyao would never bother with the main branch¡¯s messy affairs. Yueyao shook her head regretfully, ¡°Sorry, Eldest Sister, I also don¡¯t understand how to teach children.¡±


    Previously, Nanny Hao had specifically mentioned this matter to Yueyao, saying that the Old Madam originally raised Tingchao by her side, but because Tingchao developed a high fever not long after he was brought to the Old Madam, once the fever subsided, the Old Madam let Maternal Aunt Chen take Tingchao back to raise him herself.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t know why the Old Madam decided to let Maternal Aunt Chen raise Tingchao herself, but it was clear that if the Old Madam had raised him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be like he is now.


    After hearing these words, Yueying glanced at Yueyao and felt uncomfortable thinking about what her Maternal Aunt had said. It seemed Third Younger Sister wasn¡¯t really unable to help, just unwilling to lend a hand.


    Seeing Yueying¡¯s discontented gaze, Yueyao felt a sense of exasperation. In her previous life, she had little contact with Yueying and, being naive, she hadn¡¯t realized how petty Yueying could be. She had made her position very clear, even showing vulnerability, yet Yueying still felt she wasn¡¯t doing her best without considering Yueyao¡¯s own status as an orphan with no parents to support them.


    Upon seeing Yueyao¡¯s distressed expression, Qiao Lan¡¯s dissatisfaction surged. The Eldest Miss kept making these excessive demands, which was laughable. Why didn¡¯t she consider why Yueyao should devise plans for them? Young Master Tingzheng was Yueyao¡¯s own younger brother, and no one else besides Yueyao worried about him, prompting her to spare no effort in planning for Young Master Tingzheng. Yet even when Third Young Master had both parents, they still expected Yueyao to help plan for him. Their resentment when she didn¡¯t help was ridiculous. Qiao Lan decided she would definitely bring this matter up with the Old Madam.


    Yueyao initially wanted to suggest that the best solution was for Great Uncle to hire a strict teacher to come home and instruct Tingchao. But seeing Yueying¡¯s resentful look, she swallowed those words. Some people, you help them countless times, and they take it for granted. But if you fail to help them even once, they are filled with complaints. Now it seemed Maternal Aunt Chen and Yueying were such people, and one must keep a distance from them, lest they become endlessly troublesome.


    Qiao Lan took the opportunity of Yueyao attending class to visit the Upper Chamber and informed the Old Madam about the Eldest Miss seeking Yueyao¡¯s help twice.


    The Old Madam only knew that Maternal Aunt Chen had asked Yueyao for help but was unaware that Yueying had also sought Yueyao¡¯s assistance, and twice at that. The Old Madam shook her head with a sigh, ¡°It seems all my efforts have been in vain!¡± Yueyao and Brother Chao were the same age, to think that asking Yueyao to plan for Tingchao was nothing but a joke! Yet Yueying actually believed Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s words and went to ask Yueyao for help, taking Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s word for everything without thinking for herself, without having her own opinion.


    Nanny Zheng consoled from the side, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. The Eldest Miss asked the Third Young Lady about it because she couldn¡¯t bear to see Young Master Tingzheng doing so well. Old Madam, the Eldest Miss also wants the best for Young Master Tingchao.¡±


    The Old Madam kept silent, also wishing all her grandchildren well, but Brother Zheng and Brother Chao were not the same. Brother Zheng might be a bit slow, but he was obedient, diligent, eager to learn, and naturally lovable. But Tingchao had been spoiled by Maternal Aunt Chen, and if real change were possible, it would have happened after Old Master enforced family discipline for the first time, not waiting until today.


    Nanny Zheng understood this reasoning, but still felt obligated to counsel, ¡°Old Madam, the Eldest Miss has shown a lot of improvement compared to her earlier visit. Given more time, she will certainly get better and better.¡± Although the Eldest Miss wasn¡¯t as eloquent nor as favored by the Old Madam as the Third Young Lady, the Eldest Miss was also earnestly caring for the Old Madam and winning her favor.


    Thinking about Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s forceful request for Yueyao¡¯s help, the Old Madam still shook her head.


    Nanny Zheng understood what the Old Madam¡¯s head shaking meant, and she felt pity for the Eldest Miss, who had truly been making a lot of effort.


    Yueyao found it strange and asked Nanny Deng on the way back from school in the afternoon, ¡°With Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s temperament, how has she been able to keep her son and daughter? Great Uncle¡¯s household has never been peaceful, and I¡¯ve vaguely heard that several maternal aunts have died. Maternal Aunt Chen also opposes Lady Mo, and Lady Mo wouldn¡¯t let her go unpunished.¡±


    Nanny Deng initially didn¡¯t want to discuss such matters: ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen was very charming when she was younger and greatly favored by the Old Madam, which is why she was given to the Great Master. It was only with the Old Madam¡¯s protection that she could have a son and daughter and raise them safely.¡±

 Chapter 167 - 69: Joy_4

    Chapter 167: Chapter 69: Joy_4


    Yueyao was puzzled, ¡°If Maternal Aunt Chen wasn¡¯t intelligent, she wouldn¡¯t have been favored by Grandmother. But why is she acting like this now?¡± It was truly baffling.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t have the answer either.


    Yueyao returned to her courtyard and posed the question to Nanny Hao once more. Having been in the mansion for so many years, Nanny Hao should know something about the situation.


    Nanny Hao was surprised by why the young lady was asking about such matters, ¡°Actually, back in the day, the Old Madam had two capable maids by her side, and she had another maid in mind; however, that maid met with an accident, and it was then that Old Madam gave Maternal Aunt Chen to the Great Master.¡±


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Nanny, please tell me all about the past in detail. Rest assured, this matter won¡¯t reach a third person¡¯s ears.¡±


    Nanny Hao nodded and shared everything she knew with Yueyao.


    Maternal Aunt Chen used to be the Old Madam¡¯s senior maid and was very intelligent; of course, she wouldn¡¯t have caught Old Madam¡¯s eye otherwise. Yet, when Maternal Aunt Chen learned that the Old Madam intended to give a maid to the Great Master, she schemed against the other maid to secure her position.


    Nanny Hao said, ¡°Young lady, Maternal Aunt Chen and the other maid were Sworn Sisters.¡± Nanny Hao revealed this hoping Yueyao would understand that someone like Maternal Aunt Chen, who for the sake of climbing the social ladder could even plot against her own Sworn Sister, was absolutely untrustworthy and unworthy of support.


    Yueyao was reflective, ¡°Does Grandmother know about this?¡±


    Nanny Hao nodded, ¡°The Old Madam knew, so she married that maid off elsewhere, and that maid is doing quite well now.¡±


    It was Maternal Aunt Chen whom Old Madam initially favored because the other maid was too honest and straightforward to compete against the Lady Mo family. The Old Madam was well aware of Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s actions, but this was precisely what she wanted. Once in the main branch, Maternal Aunt Chen, with Old Madam¡¯s backing, didn¡¯t hold back from setting traps for the Lady Mo family.


    Nanny Hao left unsaid what lay beneath the surface. Lady Mo was most upset by Old Madam¡¯s favoritism, and surely she hated Maternal Aunt Chen the most.


    After hearing all this, Yueyao was perplexed, ¡°If Maternal Aunt Chen is so clever, why would she seek me out for Tingchao? There¡¯s an obvious contradiction here.¡± Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Maternal Aunt Chen, in her single-minded pursuit for her son¡¯s sake, had lost her sense of calm, and in a moment of rashness approached her. Obviously, no one would believe this unless they were out of their mind.


    Nanny Hao smiled, ¡°You ask a good question, young lady.¡± She had thought the young lady was aware of it, but now it seemed Yueyao hadn¡¯t grasped Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s intentions yet.


    Yueyao thought hard but still couldn¡¯t figure it out, ¡°Nanny, I don¡¯t understand why Maternal Aunt Chen would seek me out knowing it¡¯s impossible.¡± Anyone with a brain would know it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    Nanny Hao¡¯s face showed a hint of scorn, ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen is clever, but she always likes to play petty tricks. She deliberately sought you out to put on a show for the Old Madam and Great Master. Maternal Aunt Chen wanted them to be concerned about Third Young Master¡¯s situation. Essentially, what Maternal Aunt Chen did was indeed for the benefit of the Third Young Master.¡± Nanny Hao¡¯s guess was essentially what took place in Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s chamber. Maternal Aunt Chen wasn¡¯t unintelligent; she had just been caught in a dead end. For her son¡¯s sake, Maternal Aunt Chen had become irrational.


    Yueyao was nonplussed, ¡°Seeking me out, what does that have to do with making Grandmother and my uncle take this matter to heart?¡± She truly didn¡¯t understand, and her inexperienced guess was far off the mark.


    Nanny Hao shook her head, ¡°What Maternal Aunt Chen is doing is to make the Old Madam and Old Master aware that Young Master Tingzheng has become so improved because he had a good mentor. If you employ a good tutor, Third Young Master would turn out even better than Young Master Tingzheng.¡±


    Yueyao exclaimed, ¡°But Tingzheng hadn¡¯t returned yet, had he?¡±


    Nanny Hao smiled gently, ¡°But now, Young Master Tingzheng has returned, and he has improved so much. Young lady, everyone in the residence knows that Tingzheng¡¯s progress owes much to his mentor.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Hao, speechless, ¡°So Maternal Aunt Chen caused all this trouble just to get Grandmother and my uncle to hire a tutor for Tingchao? Couldn¡¯t she just say it outright?¡±


    Nanny Hao shook her head, ¡°The Old Madam and Great Master wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to hire a tutor for a concubine-born child.¡±


    Yueyao finally understood, ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen involved me to get Grandmother and my uncle to take this matter seriously.¡± Bringing shame to their niece would make her uncle unable to ignore such a loss of face. However, Tingzheng¡¯s dramatic change had also deeply impressed her uncle, making him realize that Tingchao wasn¡¯t beyond hope, just in need of the right mentor.


    Yueyao was speechless; such a convoluted scheme was headache-inducing. Moreover, would her uncle appreciate Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s painstaking efforts? If she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, he was likely to be the first to become annoyed.


    Nanny Hao nodded.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s a terrible plan, but her dedication to Tingchao is commendable.¡± For the sake of her son, she truly went all out, but as for its effectiveness, only heaven knew.


    Nanny Hao¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but she said no more.

 Chapter 168 - 70: Old Madam Falls Ill

    Chapter 168: Chapter 70: Old Madam Falls Ill


    Under the soft glow of the lamp, both the large and the small figures were practicing their calligraphy seriously.


    Hua Lei tiptoed to the doorway of the study and quietly asked Qiao Lan, who was standing guard in the outer hall, ¡°Has the Young Lady finished practicing her writing yet?¡± The prepared late-night snack has gotten cold.


    Yueyao had given orders that, when she was practicing calligraphy or painting, nobody was allowed to enter unless summoned, a rule put in place for fear of disrupting her thoughts.


    Qiao Lan made a sour face, ¡°Not yet!¡± Normally, practice would only take an hour, but today she hadn¡¯t come out even after nearly two hours. Qiao Lan wondered how the Young Lady could be so absorbed in practicing her writing that she often forgot the time.


    Both were muttering to themselves when Yueyao called out, ¡°Come in!¡± Just as Qiao Lan had thought, Yueyao had been so engrossed in practicing her calligraphy that she had lost track of time, and turning her attention back, she saw Tingzheng standing beside her, watching her write.


    After Yueyao put down her brush, Tingzheng said, ¡°Sister, your writing is so beautiful. Sister, can I learn it too?¡± Tingzheng wanted to learn when he looked at the characters, which seemed as exquisite as blossoming flowers.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°You must first master the characters I¡¯ve given you before we talk about that.¡± Biting off more than one can chew is never good, and Tingzheng couldn¡¯t possibly be like her, having so much time and energy to practice calligraphy. Therefore, it was enough for him to learn just the Ou style.


    Tingzheng was slightly disappointed.


    Hua Lei brought over two bowls of egg and milk custard. The egg and milk custard was made at Yueyao¡¯s request; she often ate it when she was in Jiangnan, and since she couldn¡¯t have it after returning, she had the small kitchen prepare it again and made it every now and then.


    Tingzheng looked at the smooth, tofu-like substance in the underglazed blue porcelain bowl, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so pretty.¡± The Li Mansion had a wide variety of late-night snacks, but Tingzheng still thought his own home¡¯s offerings were better, even though he hadn¡¯t tasted them yet.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, eat a bit more.¡± In this time, ordinary people usually ate twice a day, while noble families like the Lian family had three meals a day. However, Yueyao now had four meals a day. Besides the three main meals, she also had late-night snacks daily, and those snacks were always the choicest ones.


    Tingzheng took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful, and slid it into his mouth, ¡°Sister, it tastes really good.¡± It was fragrant, sweet, and smooth on the palate.


    Yueyao also liked this late-night snack quite a bit, so she ate a rather large amount. Before Tingzheng went to sleep, Yueyao measured him again, planning to make a new outfit for the New Year for Tingzheng.


    Of course, Yueyao wouldn¡¯t make it from scratch; she had maids like Xi Juan cut the fabric, and she would do the embroidery later. Otherwise, making an outfit alone would take a lot of time, and she didn¡¯t have that much of it available.


    Brother Zheng had only two days off, and on the third morning, he took the carriage to the Li Mansion again. This time, Tingzheng didn¡¯t bring any gifts from the Lian Mansion, but instead, he boasted to Li Han about the clothes he was wearing, ¡°This is a garment my sister made by hand.¡±


    Li Han was skeptical, ¡°How could your sister, being so young, make clothes?¡± Li Han knew nothing about needlework and couldn¡¯t believe that Yueyao, only eight years old, would know how to make clothes.


    Li Han was just expressing doubt, but for Tingzheng, it was an affront to his sister, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go. Thus, he quarreled with Li Han.


    Lady Li was surprised to hear that Tingzheng had started a quarrel with her younger son, ¡°What was the argument about?¡± Tingzheng had been in the Li Mansion for over a month, behaving well, being diligent and eager to learn, and not only had she come to like him, but so had her husband and the tutors.


    The maid explained the reason for the disagreement.


    Lady Li said with a smile, ¡°Such strong affection between the brother and sister.¡± She knew her younger son meant no harm with his words, but Tingzheng had taken them seriously and needed to be comforted.


    At lunchtime, Lady Li pulled Tingzheng to her side. Observing the garment he was wearing, with its uneven stitching and slightly protruding embroidery yet extremely fine workmanship, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tingzheng, did your sister tell you that she embroidered this garment?¡± Looking at the garment¡¯s embroidery and stitching, Lady Li found it hard to believe it was Yueyao¡¯s work, so she inquired directly.


    Tingzheng, unaware of any implication of surprise, replied, ¡°She embroidered it herself. Last night, my sister even took my measurements, planning to make me a winter robe.¡±


    Lady Li was astonished. As for the clothes, she truly struggled to believe it. But since Yueyao herself had said she made them, then it must have been true because Yueyao had no reason to lie to Tingzheng about a garment.


    After Tingzheng left, Lady Li couldn¡¯t help commenting, ¡°This child is really remarkable.¡± For such a young age, the needlework was done so well; it was indeed rare.


    The old nanny by Lady Li¡¯s side said with a smile, ¡°Madam, I heard that the Lian Mansion hired an embroideress named Ma, who was quite famous in Jiangnan. Third Miss of the Lian Family is so intelligent, naturally, she learns quickly under a skilled mentor.¡±

 Chapter 169 - 70: Old Madam Falls Ill_2

    Chapter 169: Chapter 70: Old Madam Falls Ill_2


    Lady Li smiled, ¡°This requires not only talent but also dedication.¡± Without dedication, no matter the talent, everything is futile.


    The old nanny by her side chuckled and said, ¡°If you ask me, just by looking at Young Master Zheng, you can tell that Third Miss of the Lian Family must be smart and eager to learn.¡± This old nanny knew Tingzheng was Yueyao¡¯s mentor, and Tingzheng¡¯s diligence in learning at the Li Mansion was well known; hence, it was natural to infer that Yueyao would also be a studious child.


    Lady Li nodded in agreement.


    After practicing her writing, Yueyao stepped out to look at the sky. The sun had come out today, and the weather was nice. However, the sun seemed shrouded in mist, casting a faint light, and the gray clouds were motionless. The whole sky appeared stagnant and oppressive.


    A gust of wind blew, and aside from the evergreen trees swinging left and right in the corner, the tall trees, stripped of their leaves, were too bare to even sway, looking exceptionally clumsy.


    Yueyao lingered in the courtyard for a quarter of an hour before returning to her room to practice writing again. Shortly after, Nanny Hao hurried into the bedroom, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam has fainted. Eldest Madam has sent for Doctor Tang.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao immediately put down her pen and, without changing her clothes, rushed to the Upper Chamber. While walking, she told herself nothing would happen, nothing could happen. Her grandmother had passed away in the following year in her previous life, so surely nothing would happen now.


    Although Yueyao kept comforting herself, her heart was still filled with panic. Maybe things could change. After all, she had been reborn to her childhood; even her grandmother¡¯s fate was uncertain.


    When Yueyao arrived at the Upper Chamber, Old Madam had not come around yet. Entering the bedroom and seeing the unconscious Old Madam, she knew crying was taboo at that moment, so she suppressed her tears, but they kept falling unabashedly.


    Qiao Hui watched the Third Young Lady crying inconsolably, then looked at the sorrowful faces of the Eldest Miss, Second Young Lady, and the Fourth Miss with her head lowered, thinking it was no wonder the Old Madam was so fond of her.


    After Doctor Tang arrived and took the Old Madam¡¯s pulse, he immediately applied acupuncture, and soon after the needles were removed, the Old Madam regained consciousness. Yueyao, wiping away her tears, said, ¡°Grandmother, ...¡±


    Old Madam, weak all over, whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I am alright. I am just old, and my body really isn¡¯t what it used to be. I fainted without warning.¡±


    After prescribing medicine, Doctor Tang advised, ¡°Old Madam, you must rest well and avoid overexerting yourself in the future.¡± Naturally, as one ages, the number of bodily ailments increases.


    Due to Old Madam¡¯s illness, Yueyao stopped attending her lessons and spent her days at Old Madam¡¯s side, tending to her. To make Old Madam comfortable, Yueyao went out of her way to tell amusing anecdotes she¡¯d read about and occasionally recited Buddhist scriptures, all to keep Old Madam in a pleasant mood.


    Yueyao¡¯s actions earned her praise throughout the Lian Mansion for her filial piety. Yueyao wasn¡¯t putting on an act, nor was she after fame; she genuinely wanted to take good care of the Old Madam and show her filial devotion. However, Yueyao¡¯s behavior inadvertently usurped Yueying¡¯s duties.


    Upon hearing that the entire mansion, inside and out, was extolling the Third Young Lady¡¯s devotion while not mentioning her, Yueying felt somewhat disheartened, as she, too, had been inseparably by the Old Madam¡¯s side these past days.


    Yueying¡¯s maid, Cai Lan, said resentfully, ¡°Why is it so? After all the hard work Miss has done, all the good reputation has gone to the Third Young Lady.¡±


    Cai Qing tried to calm her down, ¡°Just say less.¡± Cai Qing did not want to add fuel to the fire and thought it would be better if their Miss did not become an enemy of the Third Young Lady, who was no simple character.


    Cai Lan snorted coldly, ¡°Sister Cai Qing, maybe you don¡¯t know yet? The Third Young Lady seems charitable on the surface, but she has been repeatedly tattling to the Old Madam behind our backs. The Third Young Lady should be calling our Miss ¡®sister,¡¯ yet she secretly engages in such despicable acts.¡±


    Cai Qing covered Cai Lan¡¯s mouth, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If Nanny Zheng gets wind of this, won¡¯t you have your mouth torn apart?¡± Sowing discord between masters could lead to being sold off at best, or being beaten to death on the spot at worst.


    Yueying¡¯s face turned chilly, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again, what exactly did the Third Young Lady tell Old Madam about?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe Yueyao would tattle on her.


    Cai Lan hesitated, she really didn¡¯t know what bad things Yueyao had said about Yueying. She couldn¡¯t make up several on the spot either. Cai Qing hurriedly said, ¡°My lady, those nannies love to gossip for no reason, we shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Cai Lan nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all just some nannies gossiping, there¡¯s really nothing to it.¡±


    However, Yueying¡¯s expression didn¡¯t improve.


    Yueyao had been serving the Old Madam for five days. The Old Madam, stroking Yueyao¡¯s head, said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve become so thin. Starting tomorrow, you will resume your studies with your teacher, your grandmother will be fine.¡±


    Seeing that the Old Madam was determined, Yueyao didn¡¯t argue, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qiao Hui, noticing the Old Madam was a bit down, said, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s such a pity that Third Young Lady isn¡¯t a boy. Otherwise, the Lian family would surely produce a Top Scholar.¡± Qiao Hui could see that Third Young Lady was truly sincere towards the Old Madam, so she didn¡¯t hold back praising Yueyao.


    The Old Madam was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Qiao Hui smiled, ¡°Old Madam doesn¡¯t know, while you were sleeping, Third Young Lady would practice her calligraphy in the side room. She hasn¡¯t missed a single day these past days. I¡¯ve seen her hands have developed calluses from writing. When not writing, Third Young Lady is also never without a book. Old Madam, if Third Young Lady were a boy, wouldn¡¯t she qualify to be a Top Scholar?¡± Even the Eldest Young Master isn¡¯t as diligent as Third Young Lady. Her studies can truly be described as seizing every minute and every second.


    The Old Madam sighed faintly, ¡°If only Yueyao were a boy, how wonderful that would be.¡± Yueyao¡¯s intelligence and understanding were both top-notch, and she was diligent and loved learning, yet she was born a girl; heaven truly plays tricks on the Lian family.


    Not long after Yueyao returned to her courtyard, the Old Madam sent Qiao Hui over. Qiao Hui said, ¡°My lady, the Old Madam said you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. Tonight, you needn¡¯t come over again; you should rest well, as that is the proper thing to do.¡± These were the Old Madam¡¯s exact words.


    Yueyao nodded. The Old Madam¡¯s condition had already stabilized, and as long as she rested well, there shouldn¡¯t be any serious issues. This was actually due to the changing of the seasons, which the elderly could not withstand, but once she got through this, she would be better.


    Qiao Hui came not only to pass on a message but also to bring something. Once people had left, Yueyao looked at the gift from her grandmother; it was a pair of Beaded Flowers.


    Beaded Flowers were made by carefully wrapping round and lustrous pearls into the shape of a flower, with small jade beads embellishing the center, bringing out sparkling hints of green, much like the pistils of a flower. Yueyao quite liked them and wore the pair of Beaded Flowers the next day.


    The Old Madam saw her and smiled knowingly, ¡°Those Beaded Flowers look really beautiful on Third Girl.¡± Yueyao¡¯s skin was fair and luminous, which complemented the Beaded Flowers very well.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Anything given by grandmother is naturally the best.¡±


    When Yueying heard that the pair of Beaded Flowers was a gift from the grandmother, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower jaw. Yueying only complained that she had taken care of the Old Madam for quite some time but hadn¡¯t received anything in return, completely forgetting that the Old Madam had previously given her quite a few fine things.


    The Old Madam was ill for half a month. After finishing her morning lessons, Yueyao no longer returned to Lanxi Courtyard but rested in the Upper Chamber. In the evening, after dining with the Old Madam, she went back to Lanxi Courtyard.


    Yueyao had to practice calligraphy and painting at night, and in the morning, she practiced punching to strengthen her hands; her days were fulfilling yet busy.


    During the days of the Old Madam¡¯s serious illness, Lady Mo didn¡¯t stir up any trouble. Yuebing was also very well-behaved, and the entire Lian Mansion was unusually harmonious.


    Yueyao was very clear that the reason Lady Mo hadn¡¯t made a move was that she was waiting. Once something happened to the grandmother, Lady Mo would no longer hold back. But Yueyao wasn¡¯t afraid; what was destined to come, would come.

 Chapter 170 - 71: Tingzhengs Name Entered into the Family Tree

    Chapter 170: Chapter 71: Tingzheng¡¯s Name Entered into the Family Tree


    Yueyao looked at the book describing the paintings once more, and after finishing, she thought for a long time before heading to the studio. It was half a day before she came out.


    The next day Yueyao handed Nanny Hao a list, ¡°Give this list to the purchasing steward, and tell him if there¡¯s not enough money, I will make up for it later.¡± In addition to the shopping list, Yueyao also included three hundred taels of silver in the form of a silver note.


    Nanny Hao looked at the items listed on the list, which were all specialties from the Capital City, none of which were very expensive: ¡°Miss, what do you need these items for? Are you giving them as gifts?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Yes, as gifts.¡± As for whom the gifts were for, Yueyao did not tell Nanny Hao, and Nanny Hao did not ask any further.


    Nanny Hao might not ask, but that didn¡¯t mean the Old Madam would not: ¡°Yueyao, what do you need so many things for?¡± Three hundred taels of silver was not a small sum, especially to give away so generously.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°These items are for Teacher Wen. Although he did not officially take me as a student, he has diligently taught me for four years.¡± Although Teacher Wen, concerned about his reputation, did not take her as a student, those four years he had devoted his utmost effort to teaching her, which laid the foundation for her future. Even though it was regretful that Teacher Wen did not accept her as his student, Yueyao was still grateful to him. In her previous life, she had been thoughtless and cut ties with the teacher upon returning to the Capital City. This time, she definitely did not want to repeat such a foolish mistake, and sending a New Year¡¯s gift was the beginning of restoring their relationship.


    The Old Madam nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s a gift for the teacher. Yes, it should be sent.¡± Yueyao had become sensible and understood the importance of gift-giving in maintaining a good teacher-student relationship.


    In the eyes of the Old Madam, even though Yueyao did not kneel to serve tea, having been taught privately by Teacher Wen for over four years, made her to outsiders effectively his student. ¡°Your gift is too modest, you need to add a little more to it.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Grandmother, if it were in the name of Lian Mansion, Teacher Wen would definitely not accept it. Only if I send it in my own name will he accept it. So I cannot use the official account.¡± Sending a gift in the name of Lian Mansion meant establishing a connection with the family, while a personal gift related only to Yueyao and had nothing to do with Lian Mansion.


    The Old Madam had no objections, for she knew what Yueyao said was true. Men of reputation like Teacher Wen were very protective of their reputation and generally would not casually form connections, especially with an official¡¯s family. So, if the gift were sent in the name of Lian Mansion, Teacher Wen would definitely not accept it.


    The Old Madam said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll add a little more from my private account. Do you think that¡¯s good?¡±


    Yueyao nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It would be too costly for grandmother.¡± Yueyao knew the Old Madam did not mind the expense; she simply wanted the pleasure of contributing.


    Accompanying the gift was a thick letter from Yueyao. In the letter, she told Teacher Wen about her current situation and asked him numerous questions. Yueyao believed that the teacher would certainly reply to her questions seriously.


    Yueyao sending gifts to Jiangnan was not a rare occurrence in Lian Mansion. Yueying felt some jealousy, while Yuebing did not take it to heart.


    Maternal Aunt Su, upon hearing the news, shook her head in disbelief that the Third Young Lady would actually send New Year¡¯s gifts to someone so far away in Jiangnan.


    Yuehuan had been suppressing her true nature during this period and initially found it very uncomfortable, but as time passed, she got used to it. However, she reverted to her usual self in front of Maternal Aunt Su, who also indulged her, not wanting her daughter to continue being as impassive as before.


    Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Maternal Auntie, everyone in the mansion is talking about the excellence of the Third Young Lady¡¯s painting skills, yet I have never seen her paint throughout this time.¡± Hearing the rumors often, but not having seen any works made Yuehuan wonder whether Yueyao had forgotten how to paint. After all, Yueyao was reborn, and perhaps she had good painting skills when she was younger, but as she grew older, she became rusty, and now after being reborn, she might be unable to recover them.


    Maternal Aunt Su, unaware of Yuehuan¡¯s speculation, simply said, ¡°Once the mourning period is over, you will be able to see the Third Young Lady¡¯s paintings.¡± Currently, in the period of mourning, a self-proclaimed filial daughter like the Third Young Lady would surely not paint, lest she ruin her reputation.


    Yuehuan acknowledged with an ¡°Oh.¡±


    During busy times, time flies the fastest, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the twelfth lunar month.


    Mr. Zhu, having affairs to tend to, took leave half a month early, and Tingzheng returned on the fifth day of the twelfth lunar month. Li Han had originally wanted Tingzheng to stay until the twentieth day of the twelfth lunar month before returning, but Tingzheng packed up his things as soon as Mr. Zhu took his leave, much to Li Han¡¯s frustration.


    On the 10th of the twelfth lunar month, Lian Mansion also began the holiday. Schooling for the young ladies was not so strict, so the break started early.

 Chapter 171 - 71: Tingzheng on the Genealogy_2

    Chapter 171: Chapter 71: Tingzheng on the Genealogy_2


    Tingzheng rose every day at two-quarters past the Mao Hour, accompanying Yueyao in physical exercises, also training his hand strength, and then reading and practicing calligraphy. However, Yueyao also had to embroider and paint. Tingzheng returned home and was never idle for a moment, yet Tingzheng never uttered a word of complaint, which pleased Yueyao greatly.


    Yueyao heard the servants outside mentioning it had started raining and she went out to look, finding the outdoors a hazy grey, the sky obscured by dark clouds, and soon a light rain began to fall.


    Yueyao draped a fox fur coat over her shoulders and walked to the covered gallery, reaching her hand out into the rain, the droplets falling cold on her skin.


    Qiao Lan quickly pulled Yueyao¡¯s hand back in, ¡°Miss, the rain is cold and it¡¯s bad for your health.¡± The Third Young Lady seemed like a curious child, taking pleasure in observing anything new before documenting it.


    Yueyao smiled, withdrew her hand, and stood in the courtyard watching the scenery outside, then after a while, she stepped out of the courtyard with an umbrella to view the landscapes. After observing, she softly said, ¡°Still not enough! I can¡¯t find the feeling.¡±


    Unable to resist, Qiao Lan asked, ¡°Miss, what feeling?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head without answering.


    After two days of rain, Yueyao didn¡¯t take Tingzheng to the Upper Chamber to pay respects. Once the rain stopped, Yueyao cheerfully said, ¡°Tingzheng, come with sister to pay respects to Grandmother.¡±


    Old Madam, hearing Yueyao was bringing Tingzheng, was very pleased. Seeing her grandchildren, who looked as lovely as jade, delighted her even more, ¡°Come, sit by Grandmother so she can have a good look at you.¡± Yueyao saw him every day and didn¡¯t notice changes, but Tingzheng seemed different each time they met: ¡°You¡¯ve gained a bit of weight since last time, but it looks good on you, you were too thin before.¡± Children did look good healthy and plump.


    Yueyao spent some time with Old Madam, then brought up the matter of the New Year. Yueyao felt the timing was right and this time she didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Old Madam, but said directly, ¡°Grandmother, Tingzheng will be six years old after the New Year. I hope to have Tingzheng entered into the family registry this year.¡± When among close relations, it¡¯s better to speak directly; beating around the bush could upset Grandmother.


    Old Madam immediately nodded, ¡°That¡¯s proper.¡± There was only this bit of Second Son¡¯s bloodline left, registered under the Second Son¡¯s Wife¡¯s name, with no one objecting.


    Yueyao knew Old Madam wouldn¡¯t object, as she had supported everything Yueyao had brought up before. But the more this was the case, thinking of Granny¡¯s limited lifespan saddened her deeply, ¡°Grandmother, I want to register Tingzheng under Mother¡¯s name. What do you think of Yueyao¡¯s idea?¡±


    Old Madam naturally found it agreeable, ¡°Alright, does your uncle know about this?¡± Registering his child born out of wedlock under the name of the legal wife required her family¡¯s approval. Now that Madam Ma had passed, approval from the legal wife¡¯s family was necessary; without the Ma Family¡¯s agreement, registration in the family ledger would be inappropriate.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother, I¡¯ve told Uncle about this, and he has already agreed.¡± Tingzheng was becoming increasingly favorable in Old Madam¡¯s eyes, so Yueyao was certain that Tingzheng¡¯s entry into the family registry wouldn¡¯t face any issues.


    Now that they were registering Tingzheng, they had to mention it to Lian Dongfang. Old Madam mentioned this to Lian Dongfang, ¡°After the New Year, Tingzheng will be six and will be ranked fourth among the juniors.¡± Once registered in the lineage book, henceforth no one would call him Young Master Zheng anymore, he would be called Fourth Young Master.


    Lian Dongfang furrowed his brow, as he preferred to wait until the child was at least ten years old before registering him in the family ledger. Children were often frail and prone to early death, but seeing his mother¡¯s insistence, as a filial son, he naturally wouldn¡¯t go against Old Madam, ¡°Mother, has the Ma Family agreed?¡±


    Old Madam smiled and said, ¡°The Ma Family has already agreed.¡± Since Yueyao said Chengteng had agreed, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any mistake.


    Hearing this, Lian Dongfang dropped the subject, ¡°Since it is so, let¡¯s include Tingzheng along with Tingchao, Tinglun, and Tingyuan in the family registry at the ancestor worship ceremony.¡±


    His son was the head of the family and it was better to let him handle these matters; she wouldn¡¯t interfere. Old Madam immediately nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    The end of the year, the day of ancestor worship, was also the day Tingzheng was to be entered into the family registry.


    As dawn broke, Yueyao got up and dressed Tingzheng in the sky blue brocade robe she had made herself, styled his hair, and adorned him with items like a peace charm.


    Yueyao touched Brother Zheng¡¯s head, ¡°Now that you are entered into the family registry, sister can rest easy.¡± She was tired of hearing people calling him ¡°Young Master Zheng¡± in a way that unnerved her. With her experiences from her previous life, she always felt these calls carried a deeper meaning, as if Tingzheng didn¡¯t truly exist. Now that Tingzheng was officially a member of the Lian family, she could be at peace.

 Chapter 172 - 71: Tingzheng Added to the Family Tree_3

    Chapter 172: Chapter 71: Tingzheng Added to the Family Tree_3


    Tingzheng left, and Yueyao picked up her needle and thread to start embroidering.


    Qiao Lan said helplessly, ¡°Miss, can¡¯t you take a break?¡± Her own miss seemed to be working tirelessly, every day if not practicing her calligraphy, then embroidering, or else painting. She really hoped her miss could be like the Second Young Lady, enjoying life leisurely in every aspect.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t sit still.¡± Whenever Yueyao stopped, she felt she was wasting time, and only by staying busy could she prevent herself from falling into pointless musing.


    Qiao Lan was defeated by Yueyao.


    Tingzheng returned before lunch.


    Yueyao saw Tingzheng with his head lowered, looking like the image of grievance, and her heart skipped a beat, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Have you been wronged?¡±


    Tingzheng shook his head, ¡°No. Sister, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Yueyao would not press Tingzheng if he didn¡¯t want to say what had happened. She could find out from other sources without forcing Tingzheng. However, she wouldn¡¯t let Tingzheng go to take a nap at this moment, ¡°No, you should eat lunch first, then sleep. Sister has been waiting for you, and hasn¡¯t eaten yet, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Seeing that Tingzheng only ate one bowl of rice, Yueyao knew for sure that something unpleasant had happened during the family tree recording.


    After finishing lunch, Tingzheng went to sleep, lying in bed with his back to Yueyao. Yueyao covered him with the quilt before leaving the room.


    Yueyao summoned Ah Hai, ¡°You¡¯ve been following the young master all the time, tell me what exactly happened to him?¡± Brother Zheng¡¯s state surely indicated something had occurred. Yueyao even had an ominous premonition that things might not have gone smoothly with the family tree entry!


    Ah Hai, handpicked by Yueyao herself, naturally dared not keep anything from her, ¡°Replying to Miss, after the recording of the family tree was complete, Third Young Master scolded Young Master Zheng.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°What did he scold him for?¡±


    Under pressure, Ah Hai told Yueyao what Tingchao had said to Tingzheng. Tingchao had scolded Tingzheng¡¯s mother as a lowly prostitute and by association called Tingzheng a base-born wretch, even saying that Tingzheng was not worthy of being his brother.


    Yueyao¡¯s face turned furious, ¡°At that time, there was no one around?¡±


    Ah Hai quickly said, ¡°There were people there. Young Master Zheng almost fought with Third Young Master, and it was only because Great Master¡¯s personal attendant stepped in to separate Third Young Master that they didn¡¯t actually come to blows.¡± Ah Hai didn¡¯t dare tell Yueyao that on the way back to Lanxi Courtyard, Tingzheng asked him what a prostitute was, and he had answered truthfully. To his surprise, after hearing the explanation, Young Master Zheng just fell silent.


    Yueyao huffed angrily, ¡°This despicable creature, there is truly no cure for him.¡± After saying this, she went to Tingzheng¡¯s bedroom. This child must be distressed after hearing those words.


    Yueyao entered Tingzheng¡¯s bedroom and heard the soft sound of crying. Without guessing, she knew it was Tingzheng hiding under the blankets weeping.


    Yueyao knelt beside the bed without speaking. Tingzheng initially intended to pretend to be asleep, but after quite some time with Yueyao not leaving, he eventually opened his eyes, voice hoarse, ¡°Sister...¡±


    Yueyao touched Tingzheng¡¯s forehead, ¡°Sister knows all about what Third Young Master said to insult you. When you feel aggrieved, you should tell sister, instead of hiding under the covers to cry by yourself.¡±


    Tingzheng couldn¡¯t help but let his tears flow again.


    Seeing Tingzheng sobbing heartbreakingly, Yueyao could only wipe his tears away. It was said that men should not easily cry, but Tingzheng cried so easily, truly troublesome.


    Tingzheng had cried enough and looked at Yueyao before finally mustering the courage to ask, ¡°Sister, is the person who gave birth to me really from such a place? Is it because of this that you and so many others in the mansion do not like me?¡±


    Yueyao became angry, ¡°You say that sister does not like you? Say that again?¡±


    Tingzheng drew back, tears welling up in his eyes again, looking extremely pitiable, ¡°But the others in the mansion do not like me; I know it.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Tingzheng, who seemed like a pitiful little rabbit, and her heart softened. She spoke much more gently, ¡°Silly boy, if sister did not like you, why would I have brought you to be by my side? Tingzheng, sister was young before and needed someone to take care of her, naturally, she could not look after you. After father and mother passed away, sister was so distressed that she fell ill and needed a doctor, even more unable to take care of you. Although there was a reason for everything, it still was sister¡¯s fault that Tingzheng suffered.¡±


    Tingzheng looked at Yueyao, remembering how she had painstakingly taught him, word by word, and said hesitantly, ¡°I know sister cares for me, but the others still don¡¯t like me. Sister, is the person who gave birth to me really as appalling as Third Brother says?¡± Ah Hai had been very vague, but it was possible to guess that his birth mother must have been someone detestable, because he too was disliked by everyone. This made Tingzheng extremely sad; he also craved Yueyao¡¯s affirmation.

 Chapter 173 - 71: Tingzheng Enters the Family Tree_4

    Chapter 173: Chapter 71: Tingzheng Enters the Family Tree_4


    Yueyao hesitated for a long time before deciding to tell Tingzheng the truth, thinking that even if Tingzheng might hold it against her mother, the fact of her birth mother¡¯s origin was something that could not be erased. If she didn¡¯t tell Tingzheng now, in a few years when he grew up, he would find out all the same, ¡°Tingzheng, your birth mother was a very good person. When she was young, she was also from an official¡¯s family like ours. It¡¯s just that her family met with disaster and in the end, she was sold off. But she remained chaste, not like those others. If you must blame, blame her misfortune for her family¡¯s catastrophe.¡±


    Tingzheng¡¯s expression relaxed a lot after hearing this. Compared to Tingchao, Tingzheng was more inclined to believe Yueyao, ¡°Then how did she give birth to me?¡±


    Yueyao had drafted her answer in her heart for a long time before she spoke, ¡°Your birth mother met your father by chance and then you came into being, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would bleed so much when giving birth to you. Tingzheng, you can¡¯t look down on her, nor can you blame her, It wasn¡¯t her fault that she suffered such misfortune. Tingzheng, she gave birth to you with her life; you should remember and be grateful to her for that your whole life, understand?¡±


    Tingzheng sort of understood. What his sister meant was that his birth mother wasn¡¯t as bad as what his third brother had said, ¡°Sister, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    Yueyao tapped Tingzheng¡¯s nose, ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Silly boy, in the future, you mustn¡¯t just take others at their word; you need to make your own judgments and not let others sway your thoughts.¡±


    Tingzheng nodded vigorously, ¡°I understand, sister.¡±


    Only then did Yueyao smile, ¡°Then get up quickly, having had only a bowl of rice at noon, you surely haven¡¯t eaten enough. Get up and have some more to eat.¡±


    Tingzheng was no longer conflicted, and feeling hungry, he quickly got up to continue his meal. After talking with Yueyao for a while, he went off to take his afternoon nap.


    Nanny Deng felt that Yueyao shouldn¡¯t speak well of that woman and should not let the Fourth Young Master remember his birth mother, ¡°Miss, you should let the Fourth Young Master forget his birth mother.¡±


    Yet, Yueyao had her own considerations, ¡°Tingzheng has to grow up eventually. In the future, surely someone will use his birth mother¡¯s origin to attack him. I¡¯m telling him everything now so he¡¯s prepared in his heart to face such attacks in the future. Nanny, I understand what you mean. But you¡¯re overthinking it, my relationship with Tingzheng won¡¯t be affected just because we aren¡¯t born of the same mother.¡± Relationships come from how people get along with each other, not from whether they are full siblings or not. The reason Yueyao told Tingzheng was precisely that he trusted her. Sometimes, the closer someone is to you, the less they want you to hide things from them.


    Nanny Deng could never win against Yueyao, ¡°If the Miss thinks it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good.¡± Although she had plenty of life experience, there was logic to what the young lady said.


    In a few days, New Year¡¯s Eve arrived.


    For New Year¡¯s Eve, Yueyao took Tingzheng to the Upper Chamber where the entire family gathered to celebrate. The Old Madam was also exceptionally happy on this day.


    During the first month, Lian Mansion was bustling with visitors. Yueyao and Tingzheng, due to their mourning period, did not go out to visit others for the New Year but stayed holed up in the Lanxi Courtyard.


    Hua Lei looked at the delivered charcoal, ¡°Miss, the charcoal is not enough this time!¡± They were sent top-quality Silver Frost Charcoal, but the amount was too little to last a month.


    Yueyao laughed lightly, ¡°After the Lantern Festival, I¡¯ll start studying in Jingsi Garden, and Tingzheng will go to Li Mansion. This Silver Frost Charcoal will be enough.¡± As frugal as Lady was, she wouldn¡¯t skimp on expenses while Grandmother was in good health.


    Yueyao looked at the delivered Silver Frost Charcoal, noting its precise calculation. This Silver Frost Charcoal would last only until after the Lantern Festival when she would need to ask for more.


    Hua Lei slapped her forehead, ¡°Look at me, I forgot about that all of a sudden.¡±


    Yueyao smiled slightly. It wasn¡¯t that Hua Lei had forgotten, but rather her instinct to assume the worst about Lady, always suspecting her of malicious intent.

 Chapter 174 - 72: The Initiative

    Chapter 174: Chapter 72: The Initiative


    Before one knew, it was already March. March was indeed a splendid time, with trees sprouting tender buds and flowers and grasses beginning to burst into vitality as willow fluff flew everywhere.


    Orchids also bloomed during March. Yueyao squatted in the courtyard, observing the orchids in the flower bed budding, with several dewdrops still clinging to the buds.


    Ever since that day, after Yueyao had taken a serious look at the shape of sparrows, she began to closely observe everything around her from the grass and trees, even asking numerous questions, which made the people around her both laugh and cry.


    But Embroidery Lady Mah praised Yueyao for being diligent. After all, the flowers, grass, and trees in embroidery came from real life, and the more carefully one observed, the more confident one would feel when embroidering them later.


    When Yueyao heard Embroidery Lady Mah praise her diligence, she broke out in a cold sweat internally. She was observing the scenery so closely for the sake of painting, not embroidery. However, aside from Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, no one else had seen Yueyao¡¯s paintings. The people inside and outside the Lian Mansion only knew that Yueyao was good at painting, but they had never seen her works. This was why Yuehuan had doubts.


    Dong Qing said with a smile, ¡°Miss, Fourth Young Master has returned.¡± Since the confirmation of their ages, everyone had stopped calling Young Master Zheng, opting instead for the unified title of Fourth Young Master.


    Seeing Tingzheng returning with a book bag, Yueyao was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for a vacation?¡± Perhaps Mr. Zhu had something come up, or there was an issue at the Li family.


    As Yueyao hypothesized, ¡°Sister, our teacher has to participate too, so he gave us a holiday,¡± he said.


    Yueyao was extremely surprised, ¡°What an odd teacher.¡± If one planned on taking part in the imperial examination, they should have started preparing early, not wait until the test was nearly upon them to take a holiday. That was just a waste of precious time; coming out successful in the exam would be a surprise.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Yueyao to put these matters aside. She had only met this Mr. Zhu once and was not familiar with him; usually, during holidays, they only exchanged generous gifts. Yueyao thought, perhaps he was uncertain and wanted to test the waters. Otherwise, it really didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Ordinarily, the spring imperial examination had nothing to do with Yueyao. But because Tingli and Tingyi were participating, the Lian Mansion, both inside and out, was paying special attention. It was inevitable that news from outside would make its way into the Lian Mansion, and from there into the Inner Courtyard.


    Initially, Yueyao treated it as just idle gossip. But when she heard the name Yu Zida, her whole body trembled, ¡°Yu Zida? Is it the examinee Yu Zida from Jiangnan?¡±


    Yueyao was so familiar with Yu Zida because he was the first person since the founding of the Great Yuan Dynasty to pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels. Back then, she heard that wherever Yu Zida went for an exam, no one else stood a chance for the top spot.


    Yueyao had read the essay Yu Zida wrote for the provincial examination, and she still remembered it to this day. The reason it was so memorable to her was that Yu Zida¡¯s essay was a true literary gem. Not one person who had read his essay had anything bad to say; everyone believed that Yu Zida truly deserved to pass the exams at all three levels. With such a luminary preceding them, the Second Place Scholar and the Tanhua (Third Place in the Imperial Examination) of that session paled in comparison, becoming merely his foils.


    After reminiscing, Yueyao felt regretful. How wonderful it would be if she were a man; she too could have taken the imperial examination, and if she passed, she could have served in the imperial court rather than being confined to the Inner Courtyard like this, spending her days within this enclosed space.


    After sighing, Yueyao continued practicing her calligraphy, but as she did so, she suddenly remembered the essay by Yu Zida written for the provincial examination. After writing just three characters, her hand trembled, and the brush slipped through her fingers.


    Looking at the three characters on the paper, Yueyao was completely stunned. Remembering Yu Zida¡¯s essay meant that she knew the topics for this session¡¯s examination. Could there be anything more shocking than realizing she remembered the topics of this session¡¯s exam?


    Hua Lei was the first to notice Yueyao¡¯s unusual behavior, ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She could feel her Miss trembling. It was all fine, so what happened to her now?


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m just a little tired from practicing calligraphy; I¡¯ll be fine after a rest.¡± Since everyone around was concerned that she was too engrossed in her calligraphy, using this as an excuse was guaranteed to be effective, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t ask further questions.


    As expected, Hua Lei didn¡¯t ask any more questions and helped Yueyao back to her room. Yueyao lay in bed, taking deep breaths over and over, finally calming down after a long while.


    Looking at the ceiling, Yueyao knew the topics for this imperial examination, but the question was whether she should use this information. And if she were to use it, how? These were all concerns. If she were careless and it leaked out, it could result in fatal trouble.


    Yueyao had no intention of telling the Lian family. She didn¡¯t trust anyone in the Lian Mansion, including the Old Madam; she couldn¡¯t ensure they would stand by her side on such a significant matter. If, by any chance, her uncle knew she was reincarnated, her fate might be even more tragic than in her previous life. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible to mention anything to the Lian family.

 Chapter 175: 72: The Initiative_2

    Chapter 175: Chapter 72: The Initiative_2


    Yueyao hesitated whether she should tell Ma Chengteng or not. If she told her uncle, then her eldest cousin would surely pass the imperial civil service exam this time. Becoming a Palace Graduate as opposed to a Juren was an entirely different class of accomplishment. If her eldest cousin became a Palace Graduate, his future prospects would certainly be bright. Him becoming a high official in the future was naturally a good thing for her; the stronger her backer, the more her uncle and Lady Mo would have to think twice before scheming against her or even selling her off. Yet, having received so much proper education over the years, Yueyao felt that a good result obtained through cheating was unacceptable, not something a gentleman would do, and it left her truly torn between the two options.


    Yueyao tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Hua Lei, who was on night duty, kept listening to Yueyao turning over and said, ¡°Miss, what on earth is wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you go to sleep!¡± Yueyao was still undecided whether she should tell her uncle about the matter. Not telling him could mean that her eldest cousin might never pass as a Palace Graduate in his lifetime, with his career stopping below the third rank. Without her eldest cousins¡¯ strong support, she would also lack sufficient security in the future. But if she did tell, it would be equivalent to cheating, and Yueyao couldn¡¯t accept that.


    Yueyao thought so hard that her head was about to explode, and she didn¡¯t sleep well all night. When she got up in the morning, she still felt groggy, and even during her classes, her spirit was not up to par.


    During class, Yueyao made a mistake for the first time ever. Yuebing watched as Nanny Wang called out Yueyao¡¯s mistake, and although she hid it well, internally she was overjoyed. Over the past six months, each of them had made mistakes here and there, but Yueyao had never made a single error before, which made this a rare opportunity.


    However, Nanny Wang did not scold Yueyao, ¡°If the young miss is feeling unwell, you should rest properly, and must not overexert yourself.¡± Ever since she arrived at Lian Mansion, although there were occasional instances where Yueyao was one or two minutes late, she had never asked for a day off. The other three young misses had taken leaves for various reasons such as poor health, yet Yueyao never had. Faced with such a diligent student, even the strict Nanny Wang couldn¡¯t bear to punish her.


    Yueyao herself understood that her condition was not right, and that forcing herself would only be counterproductive. Taking Nanny Wang¡¯s words to heart, she simply requested a day off.


    The Old Madam, learning that Yueyao was not feeling well, quickly sent for Doctor Tang. After taking her pulse, Doctor Tang concluded that Yueyao was suffering from overexertion and needed to rest properly.


    Doctor Tang wasn¡¯t just talking nonsense; Yueyao was truly overworked. Spinning like a top from morning until night without a moment¡¯s rest, on top of the myriad of concerns weighing on her mind, had stretched her nerves taut. If it hadn¡¯t been for a stroke of fate, she would have collapsed from overexertion sooner or later.


    The Old Madam ordered Nanny Deng and Nanny Hao to watch over Yueyao, forbidding her from going to her classes. Qiao Hui came over with the Old Madam¡¯s message, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam said you need to rest well. Now is not the time for bravado. Your health is the most important thing.¡±


    Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Please reassure grandmother that I will rest at ease.¡± Taking a few days off to rest properly might be good for her, she thought.


    But having grown accustomed to her busy life, and used to practicing her calligraphy and painting every day, she felt uncomfortable all over when she did not do them: ¡°You can rest assured, I will only practice my calligraphy for half a Shichen, and will obediently rest when the time is up.¡± In the end, no one could persuade Yueyao otherwise, and she returned to the study.


    When night came, Yueyao tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Nanny Deng was on duty that night, and Yueyao tentatively spoke to her, ¡°Nanny, there¡¯s something I feel conflicted about, and I don¡¯t know whether I should speak of it or not.¡± She believed that one should rely on their own abilities to pass the imperial examinations, yet she was certain her eldest cousin would not be able to pass on his own merits. In the future, she would need to rely on her uncle and her eldest cousin, but her uncle would pass away when she was just ten years old, leaving her only with her fate-altered eldest cousin to depend on. Therefore, if she didn¡¯t speak up, Yueyao would be uneasy.


    To tell or not to tell? One side was her direct interest, the other her moral integrity. Yueyao wanted both and was unwilling to give up either. Yet choosing one meant having to forsake the other. It was truly a torturous process.


    Nanny Deng was surprised by the seriousness of Yueyao¡¯s words, ¡°Miss, speak your mind.¡±


    Yueyao sighed softly, ¡°Nanny, when my mother appeared to me in a dream, she didn¡¯t just speak of Nanny Gu¡¯s unfaithfulness and Lady Mo¡¯s hidden schemes; there was another matter I did not pay attention to at the time. But I discovered something odd yesterday, which seems so incredible that I don¡¯t know whether to believe it or not.¡±


    Nanny Deng said seriously, ¡°Miss, speak.¡±


    Yueyao spoke pensively, ¡°When my mother visited my dream, she didn¡¯t only mention the infidelity of Nanny Gu and Lady Mo hiding her schemes. She also told me that the Ma Family was destined to fall at the hands of Lady Cheng. In the dream, my mother asked me to do my best to support the Ma Family, to help my eldest cousin. That¡¯s why I intervened in the affairs of Ma¡¯s Mansion that day.¡±

 Chapter 176: 72: Taking the Initiative_3

    Chapter 176: Chapter 72: Taking the Initiative_3


    Nanny Deng suddenly realized, she had been wondering why the young lady dared to offend Lady Cheng while meddling with the Ma family¡¯s affairs, it turned out that Madam had appeared in her dream: ¡°Young lady, what else did Madam say that you found unbelievable and hard to believe?¡±


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Deng, her expression one of great difficulty, ¡°Mother said a few words to me then, and I asked her what they meant at that time. She told me that I would understand the meaning of these words once I heard the name Yu Zida. Mother also said that this Yu Zida is a once-in-a-century talent. Mother, I heard from Hua Lei yesterday that there is a person named Yu Zida in this year¡¯s imperial examination. He is a famous scholar from Jiangnan, ranked first in the child examination, first in the provincial examination, and I suspect he will also be first in the metropolitan and even the imperial examinations. Otherwise, mother wouldn¡¯t have referred to him as a once-in-a-century talent.¡±


    Nanny Deng, being a knowledgeable person herself, was stunned, ¡°Does the young lady mean that this Yu Zida will pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels?¡± If so, that truly would be a once-in-a-century talent, as since the founding of the Great Yuan Dynasty until now there hasn¡¯t been such a talent.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°I do have such suspicions.¡±


    Nanny Deng, still pondering over what Yueyao had just said, remained puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by unbelievable, young lady? I did not quite catch your drift?¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression was complex, ¡°Mother, I suspect that the few words mother spoke to me might be related to the imperial exams, and might even be the questions of the exam. Of course, this is just my guess. If it turns out to be true, I must tell Uncle Master, then my cousin would surely pass; but if it¡¯s not, I¡¯m afraid Uncle Master will be disappointed, and if others come to know, it could lead to a scandal.¡±


    Nanny Deng did not share these concerns and, smiling after hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, said, ¡°Young lady, you worry too much. We will only tell Uncle Master about this matter. Aside from you, me, and Uncle Master, there won¡¯t be a fourth person who knows. As for whether the questions are indeed genuine, we¡¯ll just take a risk, especially as the Eldest Young Master doesn¡¯t have much hope this time.¡±


    Yueyao was still struggling.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s conflicted appearance, Nanny Deng smiled and said, ¡°Young lady, if you¡¯re afraid that leaking this might lead to the consequences you fear, there¡¯s really no need. I definitely won¡¯t reveal it, and Uncle Master won¡¯t disclose it either. Moreover, we still don¡¯t know if this really will be the exam question! Even if it turns out to be, so what? Young lady, as long as it isn¡¯t a leak from the examination itself, if only the Young Master (cousin) independently succeeds, others will only envy the Young Master (cousin) for his good luck. Remember how during the provincial exams, everyone said the Young Master (cousin) wouldn¡¯t pass and even the teacher said there was no hope, but he still succeeded. Young lady, that¡¯s luck.¡±


    Yueyao hesitantly added, ¡°But mother, I feel that doing this violates the way of the gentleman.¡± A gentleman should be upright and open, and Yueyao felt she was now acting in a petty and low manner.


    Nanny Deng looked at Yueyao speechlessly, ¡°Young lady, this is because Madam can¡¯t rest easy about the Ma family and appeared in your dream. This matter concerns the future of the Ma family and doesn¡¯t conflict with the way of the gentleman.¡±


    Yueyao then felt relieved, realizing that speaking out doesn¡¯t harm anyone, thus it does not relate to morality, so she should choose benefit. Perhaps the cousin¡¯s fate changed, as if predestined that he would have great fortune in life. Otherwise, even if the cousin didn¡¯t succeed, knowing the examination questions would be futile, so she need not bear a psychological burden.


    Yueyao thought seriously again, and there was no incident of cheating in Yu Zida¡¯s imperial examination, so her last worry was also unnecessary: ¡°Tomorrow, when I go to Uncle¡¯s house, I will tell Uncle Master about this affair, and just let Uncle Master take the chance as if hoping a dead horse to act as a live one.¡± In fact, the best way would be for Yueyao to tell Ma Chengteng herself. The more people know, the greater the risk. But Yueyao currently being sick and even going to Ma¡¯s Mansion was quite conspicuous, and if the cousin managed to pass unexpectedly, Yuehuan would definitely suspect her later.


    Before Yuehuan¡¯s test, Yueyao wasn¡¯t worried that suspicions would fall on her. Nevertheless, Yuehuan¡¯s recent trial had made Yueyao become cautious.


    For this reason, Yueyao was very attentive in her daily life, trying her best to appear as a normal young girl and not give anyone reason to think otherwise. She didn¡¯t provide Yuehuan with any evidence to attack her. Of course, this was to be prepared just in case, since she also had some leverage over Yuehuan. Yueyao believed that Yuehuan wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly, and it was best for the two to coexist peacefully.


    Nanny Deng thought for a while and then said, ¡°Young lady, the exams are only a few days away. Last time during the county exams, you sent a gift to your cousin. It¡¯s an excellent reason for this old servant to make a run there again.¡± It¡¯s normal for a cousin to send gifts, especially since you did last time, so it won¡¯t attract undue attention.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the gifts for elder brother and second brother; I don¡¯t want people to think I favor the cousin and neglect my brothers.¡±


    Nanny Deng personally went to Ma¡¯s Mansion to deliver the gifts. As long as she reported to Lady Mo, it was allowed. Not to mention that Old Madam was still alive, even if Old Madam had passed away, Lady Mo couldn¡¯t stop Nanny Deng from visiting Ma¡¯s Mansion. If Yueyao had gone herself, it could be said that young ladies shouldn¡¯t venture out too often. Now sending a servant woman to visit her maternal uncle¡¯s family was perfectly normal.


    Yueyao wrote a piece of paper, not directly, but using a rebus. Of course, she explained the method to Nanny Deng.


    Ever since being reborn, Yueyao had been tightly wound up, not allowing herself to truly relax. Concerned about the exam questions, she had been troubled for most of the day and was genuinely exhausted. After she finished instructing Nanny Deng, she fell asleep. And her sleep lasted for a good half of the day.


    Yueyao fell ill, and naturally, everyone came to visit. Lady Mo was the first to arrive, but she had many matters to attend to and left after a short stay. By now, Lady Mo no longer pretended to be charitable, for Yueyao didn¡¯t fall for that act. Afterwards, Yueying, Yuebing, and three others came after their classes.


    Speaking of which, Yueyao¡¯s relationship with the daughters of the main branch wasn¡¯t good. Following some issues with Yueying last time, Yueyao had kept only superficial contact. Yueying wanted to improve the relationship, but Yueyao, having heeded Nanny Hao¡¯s advice, was unwilling to have further contact with Yueying.


    Under Nanny Wang¡¯s instruction, Yuebing knew that whatever the internal feelings, she must display sisterly affection in public, so she harbored intentions to befriend. Unfortunately, Yueyao was coldly indifferent, clearly showing unwillingness to interact with Yuebing, which frustrated Yuebing. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it and didn¡¯t overthink it since Yueyao¡¯s demeanor towards Yueying and Yuehuan was equally cold, assuming that¡¯s just how she was.


    Yuehuan, on the other hand, actively stayed away from Yueyao. After learning from the past, she felt deeply the disparity between a daughter born of a concubine and a legitimate daughter. If she wanted herself, her mother, and her brother to live well, it was better not to get close to the disliked Third Young Lady. Her aunt also told her that if they wanted to live well, she should try to gain favor with the Second Young Lady. She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t disdain to do so, but staying away from Yueyao was still achievable.


    The three tutors had observed for over half a year and clearly saw that all four young ladies were commendable, especially the Third and Fourth Miss, who were very smart. However, each had her own mind. In other families, even if sisters didn¡¯t get along, they would still pretend to be affectionate, but the Lian family¡¯s young ladies didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. Leading them was the Third Young Lady; Nanny Wang kept telling Yueyao that family unity was important, that sisters should support each other. However, Yueyao continuously ignored these words, making Nanny Wang feel somewhat defeated.

 Chapter 177: 73: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 1)

    Chapter 177: Chapter 73: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 1)


    Hua Lei led Yueying, Yuebing, and Yuehuan, three people, into the room.


    Yueyao¡¯s room was furnished very simply. Apart from the essential big items like the bed, dressing table, and chairs, there were no other decorations. It didn¡¯t look at all like a young lady¡¯s boudoir; those uninformed might even think they had entered the room of an old person. No, even the Old Madam¡¯s quarters had very brightly colored items.


    Yueying was somewhat surprised by such arrangements, for even her own room couldn¡¯t compare. It was said that Third Younger Sister was wealthy, so where had all the money gone?


    Yuebing felt disdainful in her heart. She knew well that Yueyao¡¯s storeroom contained many fine things. Pretending to be so unworldly and desire-free, for whom was she performing? In Yuebing¡¯s mind, no one was better at playing the victim than Lian Yueyao.


    Yuehuan observed the room¡¯s setup with a very complex expression. She had been trying her best to restrain her own nature recently, but no matter how much she held back, there were some things she could not do; she wouldn¡¯t flatter or please Yuebing just to make her own life easier.


    Yuehuan had always adhered to her bottom line. The thought of groveling was something she couldn¡¯t stomach, and furthermore, she was acutely aware that once her bottom line was broken, she would lose her last shred of pride. Although Maternal Aunt Su kept telling her it was all an act, a person who pretends too long might forget their true character. The memories of days spent humbling herself to others would be etched permanently in her mind, becoming an indelible shadow. She wasn¡¯t Maternal Aunt Su; she didn¡¯t want the pride deep in her bones to be worn away, nor did she want to be stamped with the brand of a slave.


    Maternal Aunt Su could only deeply sigh in response to Yuehuan¡¯s stubbornness and didn¡¯t insist further. However, she did tell her many points to be mindful of, to which Yuehuan listened earnestly.


    Yuehuan looked at Yueyao, who, in Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s opinion, was the number one threat. Yuehuan smiled lightly; her aunt¡¯s intuition wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªYueyao was indeed the most dangerous person. Not only was she intelligent, but she was also a planner, and Madam would be no match for her. Thus, she could keep her distance from Yueyao but absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Yueyao¡¯s face was somewhat pale; naturally, she had to appear convincingly ill: ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m suffering from exhaustion and need to rest well for a few days, so I might fall behind on my studies.¡± Rules and etiquette had already been taught; now Nanny Wang was teaching her how to conduct herself in society, as well as what to pay attention to when going out¡ªareas Yueyao studied very diligently. Social interaction was a complex matter, and she was a novice in this field, truly not proficient at all. In her past life, because she didn¡¯t understand these intricacies, she offended many without even realizing it. She couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistakes this time around.


    In Nanny Wang¡¯s view, Yueyao¡¯s current behavior was still unbearably lofty, and she had little faith in her capacity for social interaction. What Yueyao didn¡¯t know was that her pride and aloofness were ingrained in her bones, they would not fade away just because she was reincarnated. That was also why she was reluctant to mingle with Yueying and Yuebing. If she were truly adept at socializing, she would make nice with them despite her distaste, but sadly, Yueyao couldn¡¯t do that.


    Yuebing said nonchalantly, ¡°You can simply catch up with the teacher¡¯s help later. Third Younger Sister, your room is too plain; you should add some things. As it is, it really doesn¡¯t look proper.¡± The room felt oppressive and had an air of gloominess about it.


    Yueyao said weakly, ¡°I am still in mourning. I will rearrange everything after the mourning period is over.¡± Yueyao made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t change the room¡¯s setup in the short term.


    Yuebing didn¡¯t say anything further; she had become more restrained now. If she saw things that displeased her or annoyed her, she wouldn¡¯t speak out. That she could achieve this restraint was already a significant improvement.


    Yuehuan glanced around the room, ¡°There¡¯s no need for major changes, but I think adding a couple of pots of seasonal flowers would brighten the place up and prevent it from feeling so oppressive.¡±


    Yueyao smiled lightly, but didn¡¯t respond to Yuehuan¡¯s suggestion.


    Yuebing actually thought it was a good idea, ¡°Third Younger Sister, there are so many flowers in your yard; have the maids pluck a few for your room; it would be pleasant to have them in view.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m used to it.¡± She was accustomed to this austere life; only by maintaining such a lifestyle could she stay sufficiently vigilant.


    Yueying kept silent from beginning to end. After sitting for a while, the three of them took their leave.


    Nanny Deng arrived at Ma¡¯s Mansion, where Lady Cheng had already been released. According to protocol, Nanny Deng should have gone to pay her respects to Lady Cheng, but Nanny Deng didn¡¯t think highly of Lady Cheng¡¯s behavior and simply didn¡¯t bother to pay her respects. Nanny Deng could predict that paying respects to Lady Cheng would result in no pleasant reception. She saw no need to seek out discomfort for herself.

 Chapter 178: 73: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 178: Chapter 73: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 1)_2


    Ma Chengteng was not in the mansion, so Nanny Deng went to find Granny Liu: ¡°Sister Liu, how is the Eldest Young Master doing recently?¡± There were only a few days left before the event, and it seemed unlikely he would be doing well.


    Granny Liu said with a smile, ¡°The Eldest Young Master is doing quite well.¡± This time, Ma Chengteng did not let Ma Peng relax, nor did he pressure him to study. They didn¡¯t even need to predict the outcome of the exam; Ma Chengteng knew Ma Peng wouldn¡¯t make it. He simply let Ma Peng do as he pleased.


    Since the last incident, Granny Liu had been considering what Nanny Deng had said. If it had been anyone else, Granny Liu would have thought they had malicious intentions. But Nanny Deng was different. Seriously speaking, Nanny Deng had shown her kindness, and whether Granny Liu retired or not had no bearing on Nanny Deng¡¯s interests. Nanny Deng had spoken those words with her best interests at heart.


    After much thought, Granny Liu said, ¡°Sister Deng, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Once the Eldest Young Madam crosses the threshold, after I hand over all my duties, I¡¯ll go home to enjoy time with my grandchildren. I have worked hard for many years and it¡¯s time to let go.¡± Granny Liu came to this realization with notable contributions from her daughter-in-law. Her daughter-in-law was a clever woman; if her mother-in-law caused trouble for the future Eldest Young Madam, they would all suffer. Conversely, if her mother-in-law chose to step down, the Eldest Young Madam would surely not treat them poorly.


    Nanny Deng was also relieved: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come to understand. After all, you have made it through the tough times. Now that the Eldest Young Master is getting married, you can retire and enjoy your later years. But I still can¡¯t, the lady is still so young, and there are too many things to worry about.¡±


    Granny Liu knew that as a servant, it was her duty to take good care of the young master and ensure his safe growth. These years had indeed been very tiring: ¡°You¡¯re in a better position than me, at least you don¡¯t have a Lady Cheng constantly scheming. Cousin Miss is engaged, and once the lady reaches marriageable age and marries, you¡¯ll be at ease.¡±


    Nanny Deng gave a bitter smile; there might not have been a Lady Cheng, but there was a Lady family. However, that was an internal affair of the Lian family, not to be disclosed, as they were a family that valued reputation highly.


    Outside, a maid came hopping along: ¡°Granny Liu, the Old Master is back.¡± The maid had come to deliver a message.


    Granny Liu handed a handful of candy to the maid: ¡°Take these to eat.¡± Then she accompanied Nanny Deng to see Ma Chengteng.


    Ma Chengteng, knowing his niece had sent something to his son, was naturally pleased: ¡°Yueyao is thoughtful.¡± He thought of Ma Linlin, who was Peng¡¯s sister, and noticed she hadn¡¯t shown any gesture.


    Nanny Deng glanced at the young servant attending to the ink and paper by Ma Chengteng¡¯s side. The implication couldn¡¯t be clearer; she had more to say.


    Ma Chengteng asked everyone in the room to leave. It wasn¡¯t so much to give face to Nanny Deng, but because he knew his niece might have a message for him: ¡°What message did Yueyao ask you to bring?¡± The message was so secretive.


    Nanny Deng suddenly knelt down: ¡°Old Master, this matter is of great importance and should not be known to others, so I have taken the liberty.¡±


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s expression turned serious immediately: ¡°What is it, tell me.¡± Hopefully, the Lady family hasn¡¯t started playing tricks on Yueyao.


    Nanny Deng repeated what Yueyao had said, but this time, she exaggerated a bit: ¡°Madam told Miss that Lady Cheng is so foolish that even the children she bore are of no use. If the Eldest Young Master is ruined by Lady Cheng, the Ma family will fall into decline. Old Master, even in the underworld, Madam is still worried about the Ma family, she even visited Miss in her dreams.¡± Although these words of Nanny Deng weren¡¯t entirely false ¡ª Madam Ma had always looked down on Lady Cheng, saying that everything about her reeked of petty familial concerns.


    After marrying into the Ma family, Lady Cheng initially knew to keep a low profile and restrain her true nature. However, after bearing a son and taking over the stewardship, she began to act ostentatiously. When the Old Madam passed away, the Ma family became a laughingstock in the Capital City. Because of this, Madam Ma was deeply concerned, constantly worrying that the Ma family would fall into decline because of Lady Cheng.


    Ma Chengteng was stunned by Nanny Deng¡¯s words, and it took him a while to regain his senses: ¡°Are you saying, are you saying that my sister told Yueyao about the exam questions for this session?¡± He temporarily put aside whether Lady Cheng was a danger to the family¡¯s fortunes, as all of Ma Chengteng¡¯s attention was focused on the exam questions.


    Nanny Deng nodded vigorously.


    Ma Chengteng, being a scholar of Confucianism, did not believe in spirits, but Yueyao had previously mentioned something about visiting in dreams. Now that it was mentioned again, although it was strange, it wasn¡¯t too abrupt: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Yueyao mention this earlier, and only now?¡± It was too bizarre not to make Ma Chengteng suspicious.


    It was easy to explain by relaying Miss¡¯s words: ¡°Madam didn¡¯t tell Miss what these words meant exactly, just that when she hears about a person named Yu Zida, she would understand. Old Master, this is only Miss¡¯s suspicion; its authenticity is still unknown.¡± She preemptively inoculated herself against blame should there be any errors; it couldn¡¯t be attributed to the Miss.


    After pondering for a moment, Ma Chengteng said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yueyao come herself?¡±


    Nanny Deng shared Yueyao¡¯s concerns: ¡°Miss is not feeling well. If she dragged herself to Ma¡¯s Mansion in her condition, it would arouse suspicion. Old Master, Miss also said that if everything Madam conveyed in the dream is true, we need to be cautious and not let the Eldest Young Master do too well in the exams, as that might draw unwanted attention.¡± Yueyao was reminding Ma Chengteng to be careful; if the exam questions were real, not to score too high and inadvertently attract jealousy.


    Ma Chengteng nodded: ¡°I know my limits. Give me the item.¡± In his mind, Ma Chengteng thought Yueyao must have written a letter.


    Nanny Deng had been keeping the item close to her person, and she now took it out and handed it to Ma Chengteng, then told him Yueyao¡¯s instructions: ¡°Miss said, please burn it immediately after you read it.¡± Yueyao was also being cautious; no matter what, these items could not leave any trace. Otherwise, it would cause great disaster.


    Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t help but admire his niece¡¯s meticulousness. His niece was exceptionally intelligent and precise in her conduct; it was a pity she wasn¡¯t born a boy. Otherwise, her potential would be boundless.


    After taking the item, Ma Chengteng removed a jade pendant carved with Teng flowers from his attire and handed it to Nanny Deng: ¡°Give this to Yueyao to ease her mind.¡±


    Nanny Deng, puzzled, still respectfully accepted the jade pendant and left.


    Ma Chengteng quickly unsealed it, read through the several questions on the piece of paper several times, memorized them thoroughly, struck a fire starter, and burnt the paper. Keeping such information only in his mind was the safest and most secure method. From that moment, Ma Chengteng started to review the books in his home. He dared not borrow books from outside, fearing it might give away his intentions. Fortunately, the Ma family had an extensive collection, and Ma Chengteng¡¯s own experience was sufficient to manage.

 Chapter 179: 74: The Spring Imperial Examination (Part 2)

    Chapter 179: Chapter 74: The Spring Imperial Examination (Part 2)


    The next day, early in the morning, Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t ask for leave but went to work as usual. Although Ma Chengteng¡¯s heart was boiling with anxiety, he knew very well that at critical moments like these, one must maintain composure. He wanted everyone to know he was not the least bit out of the ordinary, so when his son unexpectedly passed, people would at most think it was good luck, without harboring suspicions.


    Of course, in his heart, Ma Chengteng hoped that these were the actual exam questions; if they were, then his son would certainly pass.


    The teachers gave the students a break for the last two days to rest and prepare their spirits for the examination. Ma Peng was no exception and returned home for the holidays to rest.


    Lady Cheng was released, and just as the Eldest Young Master was about to rush to the exams, Granny Liu was terrified that Lady Cheng, in a fit of desperation, might pull some trick to prevent the Eldest Young Master from attending the exam. She was exceedingly worried. She personally oversaw the food, and even for the clothing, she fully entrusted it to two Personal Maids.


    Granny Liu¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Ma Chengteng took two days off because his son was taking the exams, and his superiors approved it cheerfully.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s leave was not conspicuous, as many colleagues whose sons were taking the exams had also taken leave; he wasn¡¯t the only one. Under such circumstances, the superiors would readily approve the leave requests. After all, which family didn¡¯t have a son stepping onto this path? Those with personal experience naturally wanted to go home and explain to their sons what to be mindful of during the exams.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t discuss the points to beware of in the exams with him. He just called Ma Peng to his study and told Ma Peng to solve a few problems he had picked out for him to review.


    Looking at the questions, Ma Peng was extremely troubled. He had intended to rest well. This time, without his teacher or father needing to say it, he knew he had no hope, as he lacked confidence in himself. The exam was upon them, and his father¡¯s insistence on practicing questions made him very nervous.


    Under Ma Chengteng¡¯s sharp gaze, Ma Peng bit the bullet and completed his essay. Ma Chengteng, watching his son¡¯s essay, frowned so deeply he seemed as if he could trap a few flies. Not to mention the poor quality of writing, it completely missed the main points. If these really were the exam questions, his son was bound to fail.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t show his son the essay he had prepared, as he too had his concerns. If the essay came from his own hand and his son passed the exam, it would definitely attract attention. If someone found anything amiss in the essay, it could lead to disaster. So, although Ma Chengteng was utterly dissatisfied with Ma Peng¡¯s essay, he still patiently pointed out its flaws and then instructed him on how to grasp the key points and how to write in a way that would satisfy the examiners.


    Ma Chengteng had Ma Peng write and revise, revise and write, keeping him in the study until bed time, turning Ma Peng into a picture of misery. Even Ma Yuan thought Ma Chengteng was being too harsh and hinted tactfully, ¡°Old Master, the Young Master will be entering the examination hall tomorrow. If he goes in such a state, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t hold up.¡±


    Ma Chengteng waved his hand, ¡°I have my measures.¡± As long as during the exam his son sees the same questions, he will be too pleased to be unable to hold up.


    After two days of continuous revision, Ma Chengteng felt it was almost ready. The current essay was a version improved upon his son¡¯s abilities, good enough to pass yet not overly conspicuous, just right.


    Seven shichen before the exam, Ma Chengteng let Ma Peng rest, ¡°Get some peaceful sleep, and do well in the exam tomorrow.¡± As for saying things like it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t succeed in the exams, Ma Chengteng refrained from mentioning it.


    After his son went to sleep, Ma Chengteng called Ma Yuan over and asked if he had finished all the preparations. Normally, these were the responsibilities of the Lady of the house, but now with Ma Chengteng guarding against Lady Cheng, he entrusted all of the Eldest Young Master¡¯s affairs to his confidant. Ma Yuan was meticulous in his work and could consider every aspect, so Ma Chengteng was relatively at ease.


    Ma Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, Old Master, everything is ready.¡± Ma Yuan had been worried before, the Eldest Young Master was too naive to lead the family; the Second Young Master was clever but his mind wasn¡¯t on his studies or the household. He was very anxious about the future of the Ma Family.


    However, since the Eldest Young Master had secured a good marital alliance, his worries had subsided. He believed that once the Eldest Young Madam entered the household, the estate would improve. A competent Lady of the house could impact the future of a family.


    Nanny Deng returned to the Lian family and handed the Jade Pendant to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, this is from Uncle Master. Miss, what does this mean?¡± Nanny Deng was confused and did not understand the significance of merely giving a jade pendant.


    Yueyao, looking at the jade pendant, smiled and said, ¡°Uncle is telling me he won¡¯t tell a second person about the matter, reassuring me to rest easy.¡± She had been worried that Uncle Master would ask some questions, but she did not expect him not to inquire at all and to let her know that the matter was concluded.

 Chapter 180: 74: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 180: Chapter 74: Spring Imperial Examination (Part 2)_2


    But Nanny Deng hesitated, ¡°Miss, do you think there could be a mistake?¡± If cousin wins, it will all be thanks to you. In the future, whenever you ask cousin for help, he will surely assist you. But if he doesn¡¯t succeed, it will all be just false joy.¡±


    Yueyao also didn¡¯t know if these were indeed the test questions, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate!¡± If he passes, it will greatly improve cousin¡¯s prospects. Even if he doesn¡¯t, cousin¡¯s destiny has already changed, having married Eldest Miss Zhuang; it couldn¡¯t possibly deteriorate to how it was in his past life.¡±


    As Nanny Deng recalled the bustle of the gambling house she had passed on the way back, she shared the amusing story with Yueyao, laughing, ¡°Miss, I heard that some people are betting that Jiangnan¡¯s candidate Yu Zida will become the Top Scholar.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression changed, thinking Nanny Deng was suggesting she place a bet, and her face went through several changes, ¡°Nanny, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± To her, gambling was nothing more than a despicable act.


    Nanny Deng snapped back to reality, realizing how pretentiously noble her Miss could be, which was quite frustrating. She was merely sharing an amusing tale, not suggesting that Miss should go place bets. How could she possibly allow her Miss to bet? If Madam found out, even in death she would not find peace. Yet, she couldn¡¯t say this to Yueyao, fearing it might make her lose face, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all this old servant¡¯s fault.¡±


    Yueyao was, in truth, quite sensitive to the matter, mainly because in her past life, Ma Yue had gambled away all of the Ma Family¡¯s fortune, leaving a deep impression on her: ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t blame yourself, I know you mean well, but I have enough Silver Coin for my needs.¡± She had enough silver for a lifetime; there was no need to scramble for more.


    After much back and forth, Yueyao was still influenced by her past life, or to be precise, by the common fault of scholars in that era: that all trades rank beneath that of scholarly learning.


    While practicing calligraphy in the study, Yueyao suddenly put down her brush and sat in the chair, reflecting on whether she was being too pedantic. She could use this opportunity to set a trap for the Lady family, and simultaneously let Nanny Deng make a profit¡ªa chance to kill two birds with one stone.


    After contemplating for a long time, Yueyao eventually let interest win out. She called for Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, how much private silver do you have?¡±


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t know what Yueyao was planning, but she knew the Miss wasn¡¯t after her little savings, ¡°Miss, over the years I¡¯ve saved up more than two thousand taels of Silver.¡±


    It didn¡¯t surprise Yueyao that Nanny Deng had more than two thousand taels, having served by her mother¡¯s side for so many years and being the Steward Lady of the second branch, more than two thousand taels really wasn¡¯t much, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some more to make it three thousand taels. Have Hua Lei hand this money to her uncle to place a bet at the Money Shop that Yu Zida will pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels.¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and after gaping for a while, she managed to utter, ¡°Miss, Mi... Miss, with your noble character, how could you consider placing a bet? The sun must have risen from the west.¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t explain to Nanny Deng, ¡°Just go and do it, Nanny. I¡¯ll explain after the fact.¡± It wouldn¡¯t make sense to explain now.


    Seeing this, Nanny Deng didn¡¯t question further. Nanny Deng had one virtue: she did as Yueyao instructed without asking about the whys, which allowed Yueyao to feel at ease.


    Holding the silver note worth three thousand taels, Hua Lei was momentarily dumbstruck, ¡°Nanny...¡±


    Nanny Deng explained the reason to Hua Lei: ¡°Make sure your uncle handles this carefully, don¡¯t let anyone find out. It¡¯s simply inexcusable not to make a profit on such a good opportunity.¡±


    Hua Lei was somewhat anxious, ¡°Mother, how do you know for sure that Yu Zida will pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels?¡± Such things are never certain.


    Nanny Deng naturally brought up Ma Chengteng to make her point: ¡°Yesterday I went to Uncle Master¡¯s residence and heard Uncle Master say that several Great Scholars in the court think highly of this Yu Zida. They all say he is a rare talent that comes only once every hundred years, and he might even pass the imperial examinations at all three levels, so I¡¯m betting that what the Great Scholars said is true.¡±


    Hua Lei hesitated, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we bet less, just one thousand taels. If...¡± if Yu Zida didn¡¯t pass the imperial examinations at all three levels, then it would all be for naught.


    Nanny Deng waved her hand dismissively, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Why all the fuss. Remember not to tell the young lady.¡± Nanny Deng said this to test Hua Lei. She wanted to see if Hua Lei would act behind the young lady¡¯s back since she was the young lady¡¯s confidante mother.


    Although Hua Lei usually obeyed Nanny Deng, she dared not hide such a big matter from her young lady, lest the young lady also be implicated if something went wrong.


    After receiving Hua Lei¡¯s message, Yueyao called Nanny Deng in front of Hua Lei and said, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t we agree not to place bets, why are you still so insistent?¡±


    Nanny Deng was not angry about Hua Lei¡¯s betrayal; she was actually satisfied that Hua Lei had told the young lady. If she hadn¡¯t, Nanny Deng would have had to reassess whether Hua Lei was reliable: ¡°Young lady, I want to earn more money. Having money by one¡¯s side means not having to worry when one gets old.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Since Mother insists, let¡¯s do it. Hua Lei, hand these silver notes to your uncle and go now.¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s face turned green, just about to speak, Yueyao shook her head at her. Nanny Deng had no choice but to swallow the words at the tip of her tongue.


    After Hua Lei left, Nanny Deng became anxious, ¡°Young lady, how could you... Young lady, are you really going to place the bet?¡± Nanny Deng thought Yueyao was just testing Hua Lei or Hua Lei¡¯s uncle, not knowing Yueyao was actually going to place the bet. It was as if the young lady she knew had been split into two different people.


    Yueyao glanced at Nanny Deng, ¡°Mother, I had you do this not to test Hua Lei. Mother, I trust Hua Lei after all these years by my side.¡± Actually, it could be used to test Hua Lei¡¯s uncle through this incident.


    But Nanny Deng was still worried, for if this were to be known it would harm the young lady greatly, ¡°Young lady, if the Lady family finds out, the consequences are unimaginable.¡±


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°If they don¡¯t know, then good; even better if they do find out.¡±


    Nanny Deng now found her young lady more and more enigmatic, but she did not ask further. As long as the young lady had a plan, Nanny Deng was no longer concerned.

 Chapter 181: 75: Sheep Milk

    Chapter 181: Chapter 75: Sheep Milk


    Yueyao thought that if her grandmother¡¯s fate had not changed, there wasn¡¯t much time left. Once her grandmother passed away, the back courtyard of the Lian Mansion would become Lady Mo¡¯s domain. Since Lady Mo was unreliable, just like her eldest uncle, she had to gather those she could count on as soon as possible.


    Yueyao asked Nanny Deng, ¡°Mother, how many people left by father can still be counted on? Have you checked?¡± Half a year had gone by, and the observation period was surely enough.


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Old Master had two personal attendants before, one named Peng Chun and the other named Dou San. Peng Chun is now in the accounting room and cannot be heavily relied upon; Dou San was sent to the manor, where he also cannot wield influence.¡± Both were previously confidants of Lian Dongbo, involved in respectable and distinguished affairs, but now they were essentially demoted.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± She always had a question in her mind, that was why Lady Mo could guess that her father had saved a sum of money elsewhere, leading to her deception. Given her father¡¯s caution, there shouldn¡¯t be too many who knew about it, which meant that besides her, only those who had delivered things would be aware.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Mother, I remember when my father was seriously ill, he sent someone to send a letter back to the Capital City. Who was it who was sent?¡± The person her father sent to deliver the letter must have been trustworthy, and it would have been either Peng Chun or Dou San.


    Nanny Deng pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Back then, Old Master sent Peng Chun.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, deducing that the person who delivered the letter shouldn¡¯t have been the betrayer. The reason was simple; if Lady Mo had received accurate information, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to trick her. ¡°What are the personalities of the two men? Mother, tell me in detail.¡±


    Nanny Deng thought for a moment, sharing some of the things she knew about Peng Chun and Dou San, ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with outside personnel; this is all I know.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Nanny Deng speechlessly; the matter had been entrusted for half a year, and still she only knew so little¡ªit was a serious dereliction of duty. However, when it came to reproaching her, Yueyao couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Yet Yueyao began to doubt whether Nanny Deng was as competent and loyal as she had imagined. Loyalty was the most important, but she lacked capable assistants by her side! Without capable assistants, how could she contend with Lady Mo when the time came?


    Yueyao bypassed Nanny Deng and turned to Nanny Hao, ¡°Mother, how much do you know about Peng Chun and Dou San?¡±


    Nanny Hao was somewhat surprised that Yueyao suddenly asked about these two men, ¡°Both of them have been following the Second Old Master since they were young; they are personal attendants of the Second Old Master.¡±


    Yueyao knew this, ¡°How are their temperaments and abilities?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Nanny Hao said, ¡°Both are quite capable. In my memory, Dou San is crafty, while Peng Chun is somewhat blunt, but after so many years of refinement, Peng Chun has also become smooth.


    When Yueyao heard that someone was crafty, she was not pleased; crafty people may fare well everywhere, but they are equally unreliable.


    Seeing Yueyao frown, Nanny Hao added after some thought, ¡°Miss, Dou San has one wife and two concubines, four sons and two daughters; Peng Chun has no concubines, with two sons and a daughter, all born of his main wife.¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t understand why Nanny Hao was specifically mentioning this, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Peng Chun taken concubines?¡± In this era, as long as a man had money in hand, he would take on beautiful concubines. Even if Peng Chun and Dou San were servants, as long as they had money, they could still take concubines.


    Nanny Hao said with a smile, ¡°Peng Chun is a man of good character, not indulging in hedonism, and is loving with his wife. He also cherishes his children greatly.¡± Nanny Hao guessed why Yueyao was asking, so she revealed everything she knew about the two men, including the deeds they had done in the past and their current situation.


    Yueyao nodded, indicating she had taken it to heart. Of course, she couldn¡¯t completely trust Nanny Hao¡¯s words. She remained vigilant towards Nanny Hao.


    Yueyao rested for two days before returning to her studies. Nanny Wang, seeing that her complexion was indeed good, didn¡¯t say anything and continued teaching.


    During the break, Yuebing asked Yueyao, ¡°Third younger sister, the fourth younger sister says that drinking sheep milk every day not only makes the skin fair and radiant like jade, but also prevents sickness. Fourth younger sister, with your extensive learning, tell me, is drinking sheep milk really as beneficial as she says?¡±


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then said, ¡°The ¡®Proper Diet¡¯ states that sheep head can treat bone tuberculosis, brain fever, and dizziness; sheep heart can treat anxiety and chest qi; sheep liver can treat frigidity and liver qi deficiency-heat; sheep blood can treat women¡¯s stroke and blood deficiency; sheep kidneys can nourish kidney deficiency and benefit essence and marrow; sheep bones can treat depletion, cold in the interior, and emaciation; sheep marrow can treat injuries in both men and women, insufficient yin energy, benefit the blood vessels, and invigorate vital energy; sheep curd can treat diabetes and replenish debility...¡±


    Yuebing was left speechless after listening, ¡°Third younger sister, I was asking if drinking this sheep milk can truly make the skin fair and radiant like jade?¡± She was concerned about beauty care, not interested in the details about sheep heads and hearts.

 Chapter 182: 75: Sheep Milk_2

    Chapter 182: Chapter 75: Sheep Milk_2


    Yueyao smiled gently, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the great beauty Xi Shi bathed in sheep milk from a young age, which is why she grew up to be a beauty renowned throughout the land. Moreover, ¡®Wei Book¡¯ records ¡®frequent consumption of sheep milk makes the complexion as fair as a virgin.¡¯ This means drinking sheep milk regularly not only whitens the skin but also delays aging, making a thirty-four-year-old look as beautiful and charming as a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl.¡±


    Yuebing was stunned, ¡°Is that really true? How come I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    Yueyao explained with a smile, ¡°Although sheep milk is very beneficial, it has a fatal flaw, which is its strong goaty smell. Many people, let alone drink it, would feel nauseous just by smelling it. So although sheep milk is very effective, there are not many who can stomach it.¡±


    Yuebing was somewhat disappointed, ¡°So that means it¡¯s virtually useless.¡± She had been tempted when Yuehuan said that daily consumption of sheep milk for washing one¡¯s face and bathing could make the skin fair and smooth like jade. But if it had a strong goaty smell, she definitely couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Yuehuan only had admiration for Yueyao¡¯s extensive knowledge and talent, regardless of whether Yueyao was reborn or not. Just for this knowledge alone, few could match her, and from the conversation just now, she felt Yueyao was subtly supporting her.


    Seeing Yuebing¡¯s disappointed look, Yuehuan quickly said, ¡°Second sister, actually, it¡¯s quite easy to remove the goaty smell of sheep milk. Just add a bit of jasmine tea when boiling the sheep milk, and the smell can be removed. Moreover, the sheep milk prepared this way will have the fragrance of jasmine, making it very delicious.¡±


    Yuehuan deliberately mentioned the benefits of sheep milk¡¯s beautifying and nourishing properties after hearing Yuebing complain on the way here about her skin being dry and her disappointment with her cosmetics. Yuehuan had the idea to mention the benefits of sheep milk.


    These days, Yueyao and Tinglun had been studying very late every day, which naturally required a lot of energy, needing nutritional supplements. However, snacks weren¡¯t included in their allowance, and if they wanted some, they had to spend additional silver. Both their monthly allowances of silver and their maternal auntie¡¯s savings were not ample enough to meet their needs, making their finances very tight. Today was also a spur of the moment idea, hoping Yuebing would initiate drinking sheep milk, so that both she and Tinglun could have sheep milk at every meal.


    Thinking of this, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but envy Yueyao when she looked at her rosy cheeks. In Lian Mansion, aside from the Old Madam and the Madam, only Yueyao had her own small kitchen with a kitchen maid, able to have whatever she wanted to eat prepared whenever she wanted. While she, along with her maternal auntie and brother, had to eat the nutrition-less dishes delivered from the main kitchen, and they were right in their growing phase needing more nutrients, which they had to pay for themselves. Their daily necessities were barely covered, let alone any extra nutritional supplements. Being daughters of the same mansion, the difference was so huge.


    Yuebing was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Third younger sister, fourth younger sister, is there any basis for what you said?¡± Yuebing trusted Yueyao more than Yuehuan. Not without reason, she acknowledged Yueyao was more intelligent than her and knew more, but she wouldn¡¯t allow Yuehuan to outdo her.


    Yueyao said with a smile. ¡°Just try it and you¡¯ll know. If it can remove the goaty smell, I¡¯ll drink a cup of sheep milk at every meal.¡± If the book says drinking this is beneficial, then let¡¯s give it a try. After experiencing so many twists and turns, Yueyao was very clear that a good body was more important than anything else.


    Yuebing said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to mother about it later.¡±


    Yueying inappropriately said, ¡°Third younger sister, sheep milk is also considered a meat dish, and you are currently in mourning, you shouldn¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Yuebing immediately became unhappy, ¡°What are you talking about, eldest sister? Sheep milk is not the same as sheep meat. By your logic, should third younger sister also avoid eating eggs since chickens are also considered meat? Are you suggesting third younger sister should just eat vegetables every day?¡±


    Yueyao looked at Yuebing somewhat surprised. Yuebing was actually defending her; had the sun risen from the west today? Such a big change had taken her by surprise.


    In a moment of distraction, Yueyao quickly regained her thoughts. No matter what Yuebing wanted to do, she always had a counterstrategy, sticking to her principle of responding to all changes with constancy.


    Yueying murmured, ¡°I was just kindly reminding her.¡± She had seen Yueyao constantly mentioning mourning and was afraid that consuming sheep milk might ruin her efforts.


    Yuebing said with a smile, ¡°I know eldest sister means well for third younger sister.¡± After speaking, she saw Yueyao looking pensive at her, which made Yuebing feel quite uncomfortable. Her behavior today was actually at the behest of Nanny Wang, who had asked her to get along well with her sisters.


    As the legitimate daughter, Yuebing¡¯s signals of wanting to improve relations, naturally Yueying and Yuehuan cooperated. Yueyao remained the same, indifferent, neither distant nor close, causing Nanny Wang some frustration.

 Chapter 183: 75: Sheep Milk_3

    Chapter 183: Chapter 75: Sheep Milk_3


    After class, Yuebing immediately went to the main house to find Lady Mo. The fact that drinking Sheep Milk could have such remarkable effects made her too impatient to wait even a moment longer, and she insisted that Lady Mo buy two sheep.


    Lady Mo, upon hearing that long-term consumption of Sheep Milk could beautify and nourish the skin and even delay aging, was equally tempted and promptly ordered someone to purchase two sheep. While other things were expensive and hard to acquire, the cost of buying a few lactating sheep was relatively minimal.


    Lady Mo was a very cautious person. Even though they had Sheep Milk, she wouldn¡¯t drink it, nor would she allow Yuebing to, initially sending it to Yuehuan and Yueyao instead.


    Nanny Deng, seeing the Sheep Milk specially sent by Lady Mo, adamantly refused to let Yueyao drink it. Yueyao, with a smile, said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ingredient, Mother. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Even if Lady Mo were foolish, she wouldn¡¯t tamper with food¡ªit would be too easily detected.


    Unable to deter Yueyao, Nanny Deng could only sigh inwardly, wondering why the young lady didn¡¯t have the slightest guard against Lady Mo!


    After drinking the Sheep Milk which had been rid of its gamey taste, Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Let the kitchen staff know, from now on send Sheep Milk every day, and I shall drink a bowl with every meal.¡± Indeed, the books did mention the beautifying and nourishing effects of Sheep Milk. Which young lady wouldn¡¯t want to be beautiful as a flower, and Yueyao was no exception. Of course, beauty and skin nourishment were secondary, what was most important was the benefits to one¡¯s health. The books mentioned that Sheep Milk was mild in nature and drinking it was good for the body, something that could be consumed daily unlike other foods that could be harmful if overeaten.


    Elsewhere, Yuehuan, upon seeing the two bowls of Sheep Milk that were brought in, grumbled to herself about the stinginess, and handed a bowl to Brother Lun. She split her own bowl in half, giving it to Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Maternal Auntie, Sheep Milk is very nourishing, and from now on we¡¯ll have it every day. Brother Lun¡¯s health will improve too.¡± Yuehuan thought she was doing alright, but her brother Tinglun was genuinely too frail and needed replenishment. Tinglun used to seem much better than Tingzheng, but now with Tingzheng¡¯s progress, Yuehuan had always been worried that the siblings would become malnourished if things continued this way. Now, she had solved this problem.


    Maternal Aunt Su felt the sweetness of honey in her heart at her daughter¡¯s careful considerations, ¡°You drink it! Your maternal auntie has always been in good health and doesn¡¯t need this. Since you¡¯re still growing and you say it¡¯s nutritious, then you should certainly drink more of it.¡± Maternal Aunt Su firmly refused to drink, leaving Yuehuan feeling helpless.


    Yuebing was not a patient person and began drinking Sheep Milk the next day. She planned not only to drink Sheep Milk but also to use it for washing her face and bathing.


    Lady Mo naturally did not dare to let her daughter do as Yuehuan suggested without a second thought, so she invited Doctor Tang to confirm whether it was truly safe to drink Sheep Milk. Only after she received a positive answer from Doctor Tang, learning that Sheep Milk was indeed beneficial for the body, did she agree to let her daughter use it. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to let her daughter be the first to ¡°eat the crab,¡± so to speak; she had Yuebing¡¯s maid try it first, and only after seeing no adverse effects the next day did she consent to Yuebing using it.


    On the third day, the kitchen did not send Sheep Milk to Yueyao. When she heard it had all been used up by the Second Young Lady, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s gone.¡± Sheep Milk was good, but it wasn¡¯t necessary to make a special trip just for a bowl of Sheep Milk¡ªit would have looked desperate. Yueyao planned to keep a sheep at Lanxi Courtyard as well, relying on the main branch was just not reliable.


    When Yuehuan found out that Yuebing had used all the Sheep Milk to wash her face, her expression turned quite ugly. Having Sheep Milk to wash her face, but none left for her to drink? Was there anything more unfair than this?


    Yueyao, unbidden, recalled a saying, ¡°Behind the vermilion gates meat and wine go to waste, while out on the streets lie the frozen bones of the destitute.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su consoled her, ¡°Young lady, please remain calm, I believe Madam will buy a few more sheep. Then you and Tinglun will have plenty to drink.¡±


    Yuehuan did not respond. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of Sheep Milk¡ªit was about status. It was one thing to drink soup while others ate meat, but now even her small share of soup depended on whether Yuebing was willing to spare it!


    The maid of Maternal Aunt Su chimed in, ¡°Young lady, Maternal Auntie, they also didn¡¯t send any to the Third Young Lady.¡± The implication was that it wasn¡¯t a slight specifically against the Fourth Miss.


    Upon hearing this, Yuehuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What did the Third Young Lady say?¡± She was born out of wedlock and powerless against Lady Mo¡¯s control. But this Third Sister, calm and collected, she knew, was someone formidable.


    The maid shook her head, ¡°The Third Young Lady didn¡¯t say anything, but she instructed the kitchen to buy a lactating sheep to send to Lanxi Courtyard.¡± That was doing things on a grand scale; not having it didn¡¯t matter, she would buy her own sheep for milk.


    Yuehuan muttered, ¡°Truly someone with deep pockets.¡± With wealth at hand, if the main kitchen didn¡¯t provide, she could solve the problem herself. Yuehuan felt envious but could not compete. ¡°Ah, money, money,¡± she yearned for it too. With money, she could nourish her own and her brother¡¯s health. Her thoughts inevitably drifted to the enormous wealth Yueyao possessed, prompting a bitter smile and a shake of her head¡ªwhere the rich grew richer, the poor died of poverty.


    Yet Maternal Aunt Su sighed softly, her daughter had become more restless and less kind-hearted since waking up. She truly feared another crisis might arise.

 Chapter 184: 76: Second Grade (Part 1)

    Chapter 184: Chapter 76: Second Grade (Part 1)


    Three days later, the imperial examination had ended. The servant fetched Tingli and Tingyi back home, and upon their return, both immediately went to bed to sleep. This was customary, as candidates would head straight to bed after three days of testing.


    After waking up and being questioned for two days, Tingyi immediately shook his head, indicating there was no hope. Tingli, however, remained silent, making it unclear whether he had performed well or poorly.


    Lady Mo¡¯s expression was calm, neither sad nor happy, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking, a stark contrast to her restless demeanor over the past two days.


    Lian Dongfang went to see Old Madam, and said, ¡°Mother, Tingli is not yet ready; even if he passes, his ranking won¡¯t be high. This time, having him compete was mainly to familiarize him with the environment, so he can truly strive in the next one. If our eldest son were serious, he could definitely pass, but his ranking would surely not be very high. A good or bad rank determines future prospects in officialdom, and it is not something to be taken lightly.¡±


    Old Madam nodded repeatedly, ¡°Your concerns are valid. Tingli is only sixteen now, and even three years from now, he will be just nineteen, there is no need to rush.¡± Rather than getting a poor ranking, it¡¯s better to wait another three years. If he ranks in the second division, it would be manageable, but ranking in the third division would lead to a lifetime of regret.


    Lian Dongfang spoke with the Old Madam also to keep her from worrying.


    Since both Tingli and Tingyi was confirmed to stand no chance, the mansion remained quiet, without even a hint of tension in the air.


    Nanny Deng whispered, ¡°It seems quite uncertain for the Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master.¡±


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°The results haven¡¯t come out yet, so don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡± In her memory, Tingli passed three years later, and Tingyi six years later; passing at twenty was already considered young. Now, stepping up was entirely to get familiar with the environment and to build courage.


    In comparison to the calm at the Lian family, Ma Peng was so shocked when he saw the exam questions that he nearly passed out. Ma Peng forced himself to calm down and finish the exam questions. After the exam, when he met Ma Chengteng, his expression was exceedingly complex, even fear could be traced in his eyes.


    Ma Chengteng had someone help him to the carriage and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter how you did, let¡¯s discuss everything at home.¡± This meant that now was not the time to speak of anything.


    Ma Yuan, observing Ma Peng¡¯s demeanor, knew the test had gone badly. However, he had not held much hope to begin with; the young master¡¯s capabilities were evident, it was a fluke in the preliminary examination, and there was no luck to stumble upon in the middle exam.


    Back at Ma¡¯s Mansion, father and son entered the study one after the other. Ma Peng finally blurted out disjointedly, ¡°Dad, the problems you had me prepare before the exam were the actual exam questions. Dad, where did you get those questions?¡± Ma Peng managed to write them all during the exam but now started to worry.


    Ma Chengteng looked at his son, not displeased, ¡°How did you do?¡±


    Ma Peng, somewhat ashamed, ¡°I finished them all.¡± He had made the final amendments, but passing this way meant he had cheated. Thinking of this, Ma Peng panicked, ¡°Dad, could I get caught?¡± Being implicated in a cheating scandal would bring endless troubles. By now, Ma Peng truly regretted it; he should not have written anything during the exam, even a blank paper would have been better.


    Ma Chengteng stared at Ma Peng, ¡°You haven¡¯t told anyone about this, have you?¡± Ma Chengteng had personally picked up his son precisely because he was worried that Ma Peng might say something careless after the exam. By meeting him at the gate and heading straight home, Ma Peng had no chance to speak with anyone else.


    Ma Peng quickly shook his head, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t said a thing.¡± Although some tutors could guess the questions, it was very rare, and they could at most guess one correctly, but his father had provided all the exam questions, which was a serious matter, and he dared not mention it to anyone. Once he left the examination hall, he began to feel uneasy.


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Actually, according to Ma Chengteng, Yueyao should have come in person; the more people who knew, the greater the risk, but fortunately, he could trust Old Granny Deng.


    Ma Peng asked hesitantly, ¡°Dad, could there be any trouble?¡± What he really wanted to know was how those questions had been obtained.


    Ma Chengteng looked at Ma Peng and said, ¡°Are you asking if Dad bought these questions?¡± Anyone would have this doubt.


    Ma Peng hesitated before saying, ¡°I think, Dad guessed them.¡±


    Ma Chengteng laughed, ¡°Do you think your dad is a deity, able to guess the exact questions for the imperial examination?¡± He thought his son was indeed naive.


    Ma Peng¡¯s expression changed again and again, wondering if the questions had indeed been bought! If this were to leak, even his father would be implicated: ¡°Dad...¡± Ma Peng was now so regretful that he wished he had simply turned in a blank sheet.

 Chapter 185: 76: Diethyl (Part 1)_2

    Chapter 185: Chapter 76: Diethyl (Part 1)_2


    Ma Chengteng looked at Ma Peng¡¯s complexion and knew what his son was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the exam questions haven¡¯t been leaked, and your father hasn¡¯t spent money to buy them.¡± In recent years, the administration has been clear and uncorrupted, and no cheating incidents have ever occurred in the palace examinations.


    Ma Peng breathed sigh of relief. If the questions weren¡¯t bought, that was good, ¡°Father, where did these questions come from then?¡± If they weren¡¯t bought or guessed, could they have fallen from the sky?


    Ma Chengteng looked through the window at the blue sky outside, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable when I say it, but right before you returned, I had a dream. I dreamt of your aunt. Your aunt appeared in my dream and told me that your success in the last rural examination was thanks to Yueyao¡¯s blessing, but you would not have such luck in the palace examination. Your aunt also said if you don¡¯t pass this time, the Ma Family will fall into decline, so she told me the exam topics. I originally thought it was just a dream, but the questions your aunt told me were exceptionally clear, so I thought, since your chances of passing were slim, why not give it a try? Unexpectedly, the questions your aunt provided were indeed the real exam questions.¡±


    Ma Peng¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape, not because he was ignorant, but because the matter was simply inconceivable, ¡°Father, you mean... you mean these exam questions were told to you by aunt?¡± Was there anything more unbelievable than this? It was like something out of a superstitious tale.


    Ma Chengteng looked at Ma Peng, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Ma Peng reflexively nodded, then realizing that was wrong, quickly shook his head.


    Ma Chengteng also found the matter inconceivable, but apart from this reason, he couldn¡¯t figure out where Yueyao could have gotten the questions from. Although it was beyond reason, he chose to believe it. The reason was simple, Yueyao couldn¡¯t have obtained the questions, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either, but the few questions your aunt gave, they were the exam questions.¡±


    Ma Peng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father, I won¡¯t speak of it to others.¡± Even if he did tell, others wouldn¡¯t believe it was true, they¡¯d only think he was cheating. Of course, he indeed was cheating.


    Ma Chengteng was quite confident in his son, who might not be clever but was reliable. He nodded and said, ¡°Your aunt, even from beyond the grave, is worried about you. In the future, take good care of Yueyao to repay your aunt¡¯s kindness.¡± The reason Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t mention Yueyao specifically was just in case.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t think there would be any major problems. The essays were written by Ma Peng, and any inappropriate parts were revised by Ma Peng himself. They had simply taken an initial advantage. With Ma Peng¡¯s literary talent, he wouldn¡¯t rank too highly. So even if it was an accident, it wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention, especially when this examination session would witness Yu Zida becoming a triple titleholder, capturing everyone¡¯s focus. By then, the impact of his son¡¯s incident would definitely be minimized.


    Ma Peng listened attentively the whole time.


    Then Ma Chengteng continued, ¡°When you returned, everyone saw you dejected. Now go back and sleep, and for the next few days, don¡¯t show any signs of joy. Peng, this matter remains between us, father and son, and mustn¡¯t be known by a third person. Otherwise, it will lead to trouble. Do you understand?¡±


    Ma Peng might be naive, but he wasn¡¯t foolish, and he knew what should and shouldn¡¯t be said, ¡°Father, rest assured, I won¡¯t say a word to anyone.¡±


    Only then did Ma Chengteng let him return to the courtyard.


    After three days and nights of exams, even if the essays had been prepared in advance, both physically and mentally he had reached his limits. Once Ma Peng returned to his courtyar he didn¡¯t need to ponder over anything; he fell onto the bed and slept straight through to the next afternoon.


    It was a coincidence that during his sleep, he kicked off his blankets and ended up catching a magnificent cold. He quickly sent for the doctor, who said it was a chill and that he needed proper rest. So he continued to lay in bed and rest.


    Ma Chengteng was somewhat surprised that his son caught a chill. A person¡¯s condition is actually related to their spirit; if Ma Peng had appeared excited, it would indicate he harbored hopes of passing. Now, such a passive attitude clearly informed everyone that he had failed.


    Ma Chengteng gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, too. When the results come out, everyone will just think he was lucky.¡± Ma Chengteng spoke calmly, ¡°Let Eldest Young Master take good care of his health, let him request whatever he wants to eat from the kitchen, and have him recover as soon as possible.¡±


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s attitude led those below to misunderstand, thinking that Old Master was displeased, and so the entire household became quiet.


    Lady Cheng, hearing of Ma Peng¡¯s performance, knew for certain that Ma Peng had not passed: ¡°If such a blockhead could become a Palace Graduate, then the Great Yuan Dynasty would be teeming with them.¡±


    The maid by her side kept her head lowered, not daring to let anyone see her expression. Even if the Eldest Young Master hadn¡¯t become a Palace Graduate this time, at least he was already a Juren. But the Second Young Master was already fifteen in nominal age this year and hadn¡¯t even passed the Scholar examination. Madam still had the nerve to call Eldest Young Master a blockhead in front of them. If the Eldest Young Master was a blockhead, what was Second Young Master? Nothing but trash.


    Yueyao sorted the observations she had made earlier into notes and, after organizing them, read through them again and found them quite interesting. Touching the booklet, Yueyao thought, these would all be useful one day.


    When Nanny Deng learned of Ma Peng¡¯s performance, she was extremely worried and hurriedly informed Yueyao, ¡°Miss, could the questions have been wrong?¡± If they had been correct, the Eldest Young Master should have been in high spirits instead of listless enough to fall ill. Nanny Deng was influenced by the messenger¡¯s demeanor.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°If it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± It was better that it was wrong; she wouldn¡¯t feel as if she were complicit in cheating and couldn¡¯t reconcile it with her conscience.


    Nanny Deng thought about the silver with a pang of distress. If the questions were wrong, then Yu Zida certainly couldn¡¯t pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels. Three thousand taels of silver¡ªthat was her life savings.


    Yueyao noticed Nanny Deng¡¯s distress and asked, ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Then, with realization, Yueyao said with a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. The results aren¡¯t out yet. We¡¯ll talk about it in a couple of days.¡± Actually, if Yueyao were to say, the Ma Family¡¯s behavior was more reassuring. If they publicly announced with high spirits that the eldest cousin was certain to pass, then there would be a real problem. Given the eldest cousin¡¯s ability, who could guarantee his success? A performance like this would make others think it was just a lucky accident if he did pass. But these were thoughts she couldn¡¯t explain to Nanny Deng.


    Seeing Nanny Deng still in a daze, Yueyao said sternly, ¡°Nanny, you mustn¡¯t go on like this. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. If you keep on like this, people will find out.¡±


    Nanny Deng had been momentarily distressed over the loss, but after Yueyao¡¯s reminder, she promptly came to her senses: ¡°You are right to remind me, Miss.¡± In comparison to three thousand taels of silver, Lady Mo was the biggest threat. If she left, what would Yueyao do?


    Yueyao, seeing Nanny Deng regain her composure, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. I¡¯ll make sure you have a peaceful old age.¡± Yueyao was considering giving Nanny Hao more responsibility. Nanny Deng really was unsuitable; she couldn¡¯t keep calm over a single issue.


    Nanny Deng was not pretentious; she had no children of her own and naturally had to rely on Yueyao for her old age: ¡°Miss, it was my muddleheadedness just now,¡± she said.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Nanny. Yu Zida has already made a name for himself in the Capital City. He should most likely be successful without any hiccup.¡±


    Nanny Deng shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels.¡± Her own son-in-law was also a person of great talent but had nothing to do with achieving such success.


    Yueyao was unwilling to continue discussing the topic. They would talk about it after the results were out. If Nanny Deng really did suffer a loss, Yueyao would compensate her.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s unusual behavior, naturally, did not escape Qiao Lan¡¯s notice. Qiao Lan was puzzled, but she did not report Nanny Deng¡¯s odd behavior to Old Madam, thus sparing Nanny Deng from one disaster.

 Chapter 186: 77: Second Class (Part 2)

    Chapter 186: Chapter 77: Second Class (Part 2)


    Zhuang Changhe, after finishing his exams, returned to the Ma Family and fell straight into bed to sleep.


    Ruo Lan was watering flowers in the courtyard when the maid came to inform her that the Eldest Young Master had awoken. Ruo Lan didn¡¯t put down the watering can, certain that her brother must have been summoned by their father by now.


    Soon, a maid from the Upper Chamber came with a message, ¡°Eldest Miss, the Old Madam asks for your presence.¡± With Old Madam Zhuang present, Madam Bao had support, which emboldened her to create various challenges. However, Ruo Lan let the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law duo carry on their act, convinced that her matrimonial matters were already settled, and her brother¡¯s marriage was being personally overseen by their father, with the wedding date already fixed. She wouldn¡¯t be in the Zhuang Family much longer; any tumult would only last these few days.


    Ruo Lan went to the Upper Chamber to see the Old Madam. Old Madam Zhuang had come to Capital City this time because her sickness had delayed her journey, and she hadn¡¯t been able to prevent Ruo Lan¡¯s engagement. But once she recovered, she still made the journey, primarily to find a good matrimonial match for her granddaughter Ruo Shui, also Ruo Lan¡¯s cousin.


    Old Madam Zhuang had initially hoped that Ruo Lan would take Ruo Shui out more often. Ruo Lan directly declined, citing the necessity to embroider her dowry as the reason. The Old Madam had nothing to say, as a girl ready for marriage shouldn¡¯t be out visiting casually.


    Ruo Lan made a round through the Upper Chamber and returned, encountering her brother waiting for her in the courtyard. She greeted him with a smile and only upon entering the house did she ask, ¡°Did you rest well? If not, sleep a bit more.¡± Ruo Lan was not as anxious as Lord Zhuang; her brother was still young, and if he didn¡¯t succeed this time, he could always try the next exam.


    Zhuang Changhe was somewhat disheartened, ¡°Father said I could pass, but my ranking won¡¯t be near the top.¡± Lord Zhuang also recognized that his son wasn¡¯t the top scholar material, and if not in the top ten, any rank outside the top three tiers were more or less the same. Thus, Lord Zhuang felt his son might as well start working early, accrue three years of experience, and then be assigned elsewhere to accumulate more credentials.


    Ruo Lan smiled and said, ¡°Passing is good enough, our mother would rest in peace knowing this.¡± With her brother having passed, she could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Changhe still looked glum, ¡°Sister, Ma Peng has fallen ill, so it seems hopeless now. I was hoping he¡¯d become a Palace Graduate, which would make your marriage prestigious!¡± Thinking of this, Zhuang Changhe felt even more depressed.


    Zhuang Ruo Lan said with a smile, ¡°If not this time, just keep trying.¡± She hadn¡¯t really expected Ma Peng to pass, considering the odds of passing were like a pie falling from the sky among the more than two hundred candidates in the provincial exam. Without expectations, there was no disappointment. However, Ruo Lan thought if there was no success in the next exam, she might consider purchasing an office and then going out to see the world, which seemed rather appealing.


    Outside, the maid called, ¡°Eldest Young Master, the Old Madam requests your presence.¡±


    Upon hearing the summons, Zhuang Changhe¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Sister, I heard grandmother intends to promise Ruo Shui to the legitimate second son of the Earl of Chengyi. Sister, Ruo Shui doesn¡¯t even compare to a single strand of your hair.¡± Even cousin Ruo Shui was deemed suitable for the Earl of Chengyi¡¯s legitimate second son, who in terms of talents and looks was far better than Ma Peng. The thought made Zhuang Changhe¡¯s blood boil. If it hadn¡¯t been for Madam Bao¡¯s scheming, his sister wouldn¡¯t be marrying into the Ma family.


    Ruo Lan laughed without offering further consolation, ¡°This match was initially eyed by Madam Bao for her beloved sister, but I spoiled it, so she is probably even more displeased than you.¡± In truth, Ruo Lan didn¡¯t think highly of this match either. The matriarch of the Earl of Chengyi¡¯s Mansion was quite prolific, having borne five legitimate sons, and the family had yet to be divided; the whole extended family lived together in one large compound, where daily disputes among the co-wives were countless. By the Earl of Chengyi¡¯s heir¡¯s generation, their number added up to over thirty, and it was still growing.


    Thinking of such a large family made Ruo Lan¡¯s head buzz; marrying into such a household could potentially be fatal. This match was merely superficially prestigious; hence, she did not envy it one bit.


    Yet, Zhuang Changhe remained visibly annoyed.


    Ruo Lan instantly changed the topic, mentioning Zhuang Changhe¡¯s own marital prospects, ¡°You are also sixteen this year, and since father says you are likely to pass, it is almost certain. I think it won¡¯t be long before your own marital arrangements are set. Though marriages are significant, decreed by parents and matchmakers, you should still inquire which family¡¯s daughter father is considering. If it doesn¡¯t suit your temperament, it won¡¯t do.¡± Ruo Lan, being a stickler for rules, wouldn¡¯t have chosen Ma Peng herself.


    Changhe looked at Ruo Lan, ¡°I trust father will choose someone suitable.¡± He quickly added, ¡°But I told father that only if you approve and agree, will it be final. If you find it unsuitable, I absolutely will not marry.¡± He had faith in his father, but he trusted his sister even more.

 Chapter 187 - 77: Diethyl (Part 2)_2

    Chapter 187: Chapter 77: Diethyl (Part 2)_2


    Zhuang Changhe was scolded by his father as he spoke these words, but eventually, his father agreed. Of course, the reason his father agreed was that he knew his daughter¡¯s concern for her son over the years. Being a matter related to his son¡¯s lifelong matters, she would not act rashly.


    Ruo Lan nodded, ¡°Good, having sister take a look first would put my mind at ease.¡± It was appropriate to be cautious. Ruo Lan wasn¡¯t worried about the lady not being good, but concerned about her not being compatible with her brother in temperament and other aspects.


    Ma Peng had only caught a mild cold. After taking two doses of medicine and sweating it out, he was better, but to make it convincing, he still lay in bed to rest.


    Three days after the examination, the results were out.


    Tingli and Tingyi both failed the exam. They knew this result and weren¡¯t too disappointed; if not this time, then the next. They were still young and not in a hurry.


    The scene at Ma¡¯s Mansion was exceptionally lively!


    Ma Chengteng was away on duty, and with Ma Peng feigning illness in bed, no one from the mansion had gone to check the results. However, the Chief Steward, diligent and devoted to duty, remembered how everyone had little hope during the township examination, yet the Eldest Young Master managed to pass. The same miracle could happen again; perhaps their young master was just lucky enough to pass again!


    Ma Yuan looked from the bottom up, growing more disappointed as he looked, and upon reaching the last hundred names in the Palace Graduate list without finding Ma Peng¡¯s name, he gave up hope. Striking it lucky once did not mean reaching the second tier.


    Just as Ma Yuan was about to head back to the mansion, he heard someone exclaim, ¡°Passed, passed...¡±


    Ma Yuan found the voice familiar and, looking up, saw that it was Zhuang Changhe¡ªthe brother-in-law of their young master. Naturally, he stepped forward to congratulate him, but to his surprise, Zhuang Changhe could hardly contain his joy, ¡°Congratulations to us both...¡±


    Ma Yuan exclaimed in surprise.


    Zhuang Changhe smiled lopsidedly, ¡°My brother-in-law also passed, and ranked even higher than me!¡± His passing was expected, but his brother-in-law¡¯s success was a complete surprise. However, Ma Peng¡¯s supposed success pleased him even more than his own.


    Ma Yuan, mouth agape, said, ¡°Our young master...¡± and immediately squeezed back into the crowd to check the list. Learning from his previous approach, he now looked from the front to the back and paused at the forty-eighth name; the candidate was named Ma Peng.


    Ma Yuan pinched his own hand, incredulous. His young master ranked forty-eight? How was that possible? Achieving third tier could be considered good luck, but ranking in the second tier was baffling.


    Continuing to scan the list, Ma Yuan saw that there was only one Ma Peng mentioned; no second occurrence. He cautiously asked Zhuang Changhe, ¡°My in-law, is it possible there was another candidate with the same name as our young master in this examination?¡± Having a namesake was common in that era, especially given the vast territory of the Great Yuan Dynasty.


    Zhuang Changhe, initially delighted, pondered Ma Peng¡¯s performance. It was like drinking a pot of ice-cold water in the heat of June; now, it felt like someone had poured a bucket of cold water over his head in the dead of winter. Zhuang Changhe tentatively said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± If it was a namesake, it would be a false celebration.


    Ma Yuan stammered, ¡°Old Master and the young master didn¡¯t send anyone to see the results, but I thought it best to check just in case, in the off chance that he really passed.¡± Ma Yuan didn¡¯t dare say that perhaps the young master had just scraped through like last time.


    Ma Yuan¡¯s uncertainty was mainly due to Ma Peng¡¯s demeanor; after exiting the examination, he seemed out of sorts, and when seeing Old Master, he looked like someone guilty of wrongdoing, avoiding eye contact with Old Master. After returning, he lay in bed, listless¡ªnot at all seeming like someone who had performed so well¡ªhence, Ma Yuan¡¯s guess that there must have been another candidate with the same name as their young master.


    Zhuang Changhe also feared a mix-up. Initially, with no expectations, he had gone back to report the good news, bringing joy to his father and sister. If he were to turn around and declare it was a mistake due to a namesake, the disappointment would be immense. ¡°We shall check the records of this candidate,¡± he said. Initially caught up in the celebration, now, looking back, something indeed did not add up. How could Ma Peng possibly have scored higher than him?


    Ma Yuan quickly nodded. It was a good idea.


    Ma Yuan went to the Ministry of Rites to inquire about the information of the candidate who ranked forty-eighth. The officials usually encountered requests for information verification when an error was found that needed correction; however, verifying information right after the results were announced was a first.


    Ma Yuan, with a distressed face, said, ¡°Sir, please understand. I¡¯m worried in case there is a mistake. If it was someone with the same name as our young master, that would lead to undue celebration for both Old Master and the young master.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 77: Secondary Amines (Part 3)

    Chapter 188: Chapter 77: Secondary Amines (Part 3)


    The official was a little impatient, ¡°If everyone comes to check, where would we find the time?¡± Actually, the official was not opposed to checking, he was just expecting a red envelope.


    Ma Yuan hurriedly stuffed a red envelope and said, ¡°Please help me check, to see if it¡¯s my son.¡± After speaking, he reported Ma Peng¡¯s information.


    When the young official heard it was the son of a Ministry of Rites official, he promptly became nimble and, after checking, handed the results to Ma Yuan, ¡°Please confirm it.¡±


    After Ma Yuan had looked through it, he became so excited that he was babbling, ¡°It¡¯s my son, no mistake, it¡¯s really my son.¡± His son had placed in the second tier, what could be more exhilarating than this.


    The official saw the data and confirmed it was indeed the son of his boss¡¯s boss, naturally heaping on the praise, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations.¡± Strange things happen every year but this year was especially prolific, he who thought he had not passed had actually secured the forty-eighth rank¡ªhis luck was off the charts.


    Ma Yuan ran to the Ministry of Rites to first report the good news to the Old Master; then he would return later to inform the young master. When Ma Yuan reported the news to Ma Chengteng, his face flushed with excitement.


    Ma Chengteng asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be a case of the same name?¡± Still, one had to maintain appearances, to make everyone believe it was his son¡¯s good fortune.


    Ma Yuan¡¯s face was blooming like a chrysanthemum as he grinned, ¡°Old Master, there¡¯s no mistake, I checked the records, it is the eldest son. Old Master, the eldest son has passed, he placed forty-eighth.¡±


    Only then did Ma Chengteng break into a smile and turned to ask his boss for leave, who also happily granted a day off and did not forget to extend his congratulations.


    Zhuang Changhe joyfully ran home. Ruo Lan was sewing a pouch for Zhuang Changhe when, seeing her brother run in smiling, she set down the pouch, ¡°You saw the results?¡± From her brother¡¯s demeanor, she knew he must have done well.


    Zhuang Changhe dashed up to Ruo Lan, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve passed, I¡¯ve passed.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan was not surprised at all and said with a smile, ¡°I know you¡¯ve passed, I¡¯d already received the news.¡± A young servant had already brought the message earlier.


    Zhuang Changhe waved his hand, ¡°No, sister, I¡¯m not talking about me, I¡¯m talking about brother-in-law too. Sister, brother-in-law ranked forty-eighth and I was fifty-second; brother-in-law did even better than me.¡±


    Ruo Lan simply inquired, without any surprise, ¡°It must be a case of the same name.¡± Someone who ranked more than two hundred in the imperial examination and then passed the Palace Graduate exam at forty-eighth sounded utterly fantastical.


    Zhuang Changhe couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at why everyone¡¯s first reaction was to suspect a duplicate name, ¡°No, no. Sister, I went to the Ministry of Rites with the Ma Family¡¯s Chief Steward to check the records myself, the candidate we verified is indeed your husband. Sister, it¡¯s not a duplicate name, nor a mistake, it is really your husband.¡±


    Ruo Lan was still reluctant to believe, ¡°Really passed?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ruo Lan didn¡¯t believe it but a ranking of forty-eighth was truly beyond belief for Ma Peng, whom she would have believed if he had placed even in the third tier.


    Zhuang Changhe hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s absolutely true, there¡¯s no mistake. I¡¯ve checked at the Ministry of Rites, it definitely is your husband.¡±


    The Personal Maid Cai Yun said with a beaming smile, ¡°Congratulations, Miss, congratulations, Miss. The master has become a Palace Graduate, naturally, it¡¯s a big joyous occasion.¡±


    Finally, Ruo Lan revealed a smile, ¡°Passed, truly passed.¡± This truly was an unexpected delight. Having become a Palace Graduate, his future was certainly promising. Although Ruo Lan had said that being content with their life was good enough, naturally, it was a bonus that her future husband had such bright prospects.


    Zhuang Changhe¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to give father the good news.¡± After speaking, he ran off to report the joyful tidings to his father.


    Ruo Lan chided laughingly, ¡°So big already, nearly about to get married, yet acting like a child.¡± Ruo Lan also rarely felt such joy. It seemed her fiance?¡¯s scholarly abilities were average, but his luck was exceptionally good indeed. Having performed so poorly in the provincial exams and yet so well in the Palace Graduate examination, if not luck, then what else could it be.


    Lord Zhuang, on hearing from his son that Ma Peng had done even better, was not joyful but worried, worried that the Ma Family had employed some unsavory means.


    Zhuang Changhe, a shrewd man, seeing his father in such a state could guess, ¡°Father, you¡¯re not suspecting there¡¯s something fishy about brother-in-law doing so well, are you? Father, it¡¯s completely unexpected, you don¡¯t know that brother-in-law thought he hadn¡¯t passed and didn¡¯t even go to look at the list.¡±


    Lord Zhuang thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°You go down first!¡± It would not be too late to be happy after checking into this matter. If only the son-in-law had unexpectedly scored high, it would be no issue. But if there are many unexpected successes, then that could indicate a serious problem.


    Zhuang Changhe, although dissatisfied with his father¡¯s suspicions, said nothing. The innocent are naturally innocent, and he believed Ma Peng was not such a person.

 Chapter 189 - 77: Diethyl (Part 2)_4

    Chapter 189: Chapter 77: Diethyl (Part 2)_4


    Ma Chengteng was doing somewhat better, whereas Ma Peng, upon hearing that he had ranked forty-eighth, couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Is it true? There hasn¡¯t been a mistake?¡± He had thought that ranking within the top hundred would already be quite good.


    Ma Yuan said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Young Master, it¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    Ma Peng fainted.


    At first, Ma Chengteng thought his son was pretending, but when the doctor arrived and said Ma Peng had fainted from being overly surprised, he realized that his son had indeed fainted from happiness.


    Ma Chengteng didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh.


    The doctor who had been called when Ma Peng fainted from excitement the last time he achieved success was the same doctor. As he administered acupuncture to Ma Peng, he said with a laugh, ¡°Eldest Young Master is really lucky.¡±


    Ma Yuan was grinning like a Maitreya Buddha, ¡°Indeed, our Eldest Young Master is extremely lucky, all thanks to the blessings of the Ma Family¡¯s ancestors.¡±


    Upon hearing that Ma Peng had passed, that Ma Peng had become a Palace Graduate and had secured such a match, Lady Cheng thought about how, no matter how unsettled her husband¡¯s heart was, where could there be a place for her and her daughters in this household anymore. The more Lady Cheng thought, the angrier she got, and in her fury, she smashed a few porcelain vases in the room, ¡°How could that blockhead possibly pass? Are all those examiners blind?¡±


    While Lady Cheng was seething with anger, the Second Young Master¡¯s arrival was announced outside. The moment Second Young Master Ma Yue entered, Lady Cheng quickly restrained her raging demeanor.


    Lady Cheng, seeing her son coming to her for money again, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Son, look, even that blockhead passed as a Palace Graduate, you need to try harder...¡±


    Ma Yue was very impatient, ¡°Mother, the entire estate is talking about my older brother¡¯s success, can you not nag anymore? It was not easy for me to steal some leisure, I just want some peace.¡± He too wanted to pass, but it seemed the examiners were blind and wouldn¡¯t let him through, what could he do about it?


    Ma Yue had also participated in this year¡¯s youth examination but still hadn¡¯t passed, and Ma Chengteng had completely lost hope in him.


    Seeing the impatience on her beloved son¡¯s face, Lady Cheng naturally stopped talking, pondering in her heart that it was time to arrange a suitable match for her son, to rein him in.


    Old Lady Chen by her side lowered her head in resignation, now that the Eldest Young Master had become a Palace Graduate, and the Eldest Young Madam was soon to enter the home, it was said that the future Eldest Young Madam was both shrewd and capable. Madam was still unaware of the worry, indulging her son without realizing that there would be no standing for her in the household in the future. She had to consider her own way forward.


    After finishing her lessons, Yueyao heard that her older cousin had passed, ranking forty-eighth. Yueyao was quite concerned; the ranking was too high, it would have been better to rank around a hundred or more.


    Nanny Deng disagreed with Yueyao¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s already an unexpected joy.¡± In the face of such a great temptation, Uncle Master had managed quite well to let Young Master (cousin) rank only forty-eighth. If it were someone else, who knows, they might aim even higher.


    Yueyao stepped out of the courtyard and walked through the small garden. When she heard the sound of a bird, she looked at it intently and observed, ¡°Is this a magpie?¡± Ever since she last saw a sparrow, Yueyao had someone buy her a book that detailed various kinds of birds.


    The bird before her resembled the magpies described in the book: a magpie¡¯s head, neck, back, and upper tail coverts are glossy black, with a tinge of purple on the back of the head and neck, and a hint of blue-green on its back; its shoulder feathers are pure white; its rump is mottled grey and white; its wings are black, with primary flight feathers having large white spots on the inner web, and with the outer web and feather tips black touched with a blue-green sheen; its secondary flight feathers are black with a deep blue luster...


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Miss, this is a magpie.¡±


    Yueyao laughed lightly, ¡°I know it¡¯s a magpie, as it totally matches the description of a male magpie in the book.¡±


    Nanny Deng stood with her mouth open, ultimately saying nothing. She couldn¡¯t understand the young lady, who one moment was observing birds and the next, flowers, each time staring unblinkingly and then even recording her observations. She didn¡¯t know what the young lady wanted to accomplish, so she just assumed she had a peculiar hobby.


    After walking around the garden, Yueyao returned to the courtyard, and once back in her room said to Nanny Deng, ¡°Let this matter rest here. You also must forget about this incident.¡± Although Yueyao felt ranking forty-eighth was too forward, with Yu Zida above her, even the Second Place Scholar and Tanhua were mere foils; a forty-eighth place wouldn¡¯t be too conspicuous.


    Nanny Deng nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, I understand.¡±


    When Yueyao arrived at her studio, if her bedroom could be considered simple, then the studio could only be described as austere. Apart from a table holding various types of brushes and inkstones, and a chair for resting, there was nothing else.


    In her mind, Yueyao recalled the male magpie she had seen on a tree branch, formulated an idea, and then began to paint. Once finished, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the feeling captured in her painting.


    Nanny Deng exclaimed, ¡°Miss, this painting is as lifelike as the real thing!¡± The bird in the painting was exactly like the one she had seen when they returned earlier. ¡°Miss, your artistic skill is improving with every passing day. If Old Master knew how much progress you have made, he would be so comforted.¡±


    Yueyao, upon receiving Nanny Deng¡¯s praise, smiled gently and then set the painting on fire.


    Nanny Deng wished to stop her but, seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, didn¡¯t dare to intervene. However, she said, ¡°Miss, this painting is so well done. Don¡¯t burn your future paintings, keep them all!¡±


    Yueyao, looking at Nanny Deng, said, ¡°Nanny, I don¡¯t want people to know about my good painting skills for the time being. Thus, my paintings won¡¯t be preserved for now.¡±


    Nanny Deng was dumbfounded, ¡°Miss, why is that?¡± Finally understanding why the young lady burnt her paintings after completing them, Nanny Deng was perplexed by the reason.


    Gazing at the painting paper now ablaze, Yueyao¡¯s face was lit by the fire, an unnatural flush upon her features, ¡°I don¡¯t care for the reputation of a talented lady. Nanny, the larger the fame, the worse it is for me. No one wants to be friends with a talented lady; I don¡¯t want to be isolated.¡± Such is the pettiness of people. Every girl¡¯s family hopes she will be seen as a talented woman, the envy of all. Yet, most are unwilling to befriend such a lady for a simple reason: in the company of such a person, one becomes a mere foil, and nobody wants to play second fiddle to another.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t want her reputation to spread because, firstly, she truly didn¡¯t want to become an empty figurehead with only talent to her name like in her previous life; and secondly, there was a notion in Yueyao¡¯s mind, not yet fully formed, just a draft in her thoughts, waiting for the right moment to act upon. If successful, it would be far more beneficial than simply being known as a talented lady.

 Chapter 190: 78: To Pass the Imperial Examinations at All Three Levels

    Chapter 190: Chapter 78: To Pass the Imperial Examinations at All Three Levels


    In the room, only a single candle flickered with light. Beneath the candlelight, a little boy was doing his homework, a girl was practicing her calligraphy, and a woman was sewing clothes, creating a very warm scene.


    Yuehuan had practiced calligraphy for one Shichen and began to check Tinglun¡¯s homework, while Maternal Aunt Su, by her side, felt very gratified that Yuehuan was growing increasingly sensible.


    After checking Tinglun¡¯s homework, Yuehuan led him to rest. When she returned, she saw that Maternal Aunt Su had extinguished the candle and replaced it with a palm oil lamp.


    Candles were expensive, while burning palm oil was cheaper but harmful to the eyes. Yuehuan took the clothing from Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s hands, ¡°Maternal Auntie, from now on, sew clothes during the day; don¡¯t do it at night. It¡¯s very bad for your eyes.¡± Maternal Auntie was only in her thirties, but her eyes had already suffered; Yuehuan was truly worried that in another decade, Maternal Aunt Su might go blind.


    Maternal Aunt Su did not contradict her daughter: ¡°You should go to sleep too; you still have school tomorrow!¡±


    Yuehuan waited until Maternal Aunt Su fell asleep before she returned to her own room. Lying in bed, she did not fall asleep; Yuehuan was mulling over the day¡¯s events.


    Yuehuan naturally learned about her cousin Yueyao¡¯s success in becoming a Palace Graduate. Everyone said that Ma Peng was just lucky, but she felt Ma Peng was fortunate, not because of the examination but because he had met Yueyao. If she was not mistaken, Yueyao must have known the exam questions and told Ma Peng, which was why he passed as a Palace Graduate. Otherwise, where in the world would one find such pie-in-the-sky luck?


    Thinking of Yueyao¡¯s calm eyes that seemed undisturbed by any event, Yuehuan had carefully observed and realized that Yueyao was indeed very calm¡ªtruly calm, quietly attending to her own affairs, not provoking others, and certainly not harming anyone. Yuehuan did not know what had happened to Yueyao before her rebirth, but from Maternal Auntie¡¯s attitude when talking about Yueyao¡¯s return to the capital, Lady Mo¡¯s ruthlessness, and various other matters, she surmised that Yueyao must have had a terrible experience before her rebirth. Yuehuan could not understand how Yueyao could still remain so serene, showing no sign of impropriety.


    Yuehuan couldn¡¯t fathom Yueyao¡¯s thoughts, but she could be certain of one thing¡ªthe Third Young Lady¡¯s psychological quality and patience were extremely good, far beyond what anyone could imagine.


    Yuehuan twisted her shoulders, feeling that living in this era was truly exhausting. Not only did she have to learn a variety of things, but she also had to be wary of the two maids by her side. Maternal Auntie said that buying the loyalty of these two maids would take time; one couldn¡¯t rush it, or there would be trouble. Ah, why did people of this era have such good patience!


    While Yuehuan was tossing and turning restlessly, Yueyao had just finished practicing her calligraphy. Compared to painting, the plum blossom calligraphy style practiced by Yueyao was not hidden from others. As a lady of a noble family, there always needed to be a skill she excelled in. In the future, when socializing outside, Yueyao planned to showcase her plum blossom calligraphy to everyone.


    Nanny Deng, after seeing the words written by Yueyao, praised sincerely: ¡°Miss, your calligraphy is getting better and better.¡± Compared to when she first came back, it was indeed a great improvement. Nanny Deng was not familiar with painting, but having watched Madam practicing the plum blossom style stroke by stroke, she could still discern some progress.


    Yueyao put down her pen and smiled lightly, ¡°Then tell me, how big is the gap between my mother and me?¡± Nanny Deng, as Madam¡¯s confidante, would surely have some insight into this.


    Nanny Deng said with a smile: ¡°Give it another three or five years, Miss, and you¡¯ll surpass Madam.¡± With the miss¡¯s rate of improvement, three to five years was actually on the longer side.


    Yueyao smiled, tidied up her pen and ink, and went out. On her way out, seeing that the moon was just right, she instructed Hua Lei to fetch a thick coat. Leaving the house, she walked to the courtyard and gazed at the orchids in the flowerbed.


    Yueyao squatted down, carefully examining an orchid under the faint moonlight. The orchid¡¯s leaves were sword-shaped and leathery, hanging down slightly with a gentle curl; the flower spike was bearing many bracts. Perhaps because it was nearing midnight, there were beads of water rolling on the leaves.


    Yueyao gently blew on them, causing the droplets to roll up and down.


    Yueyao, inhaling the light fragrance, said, ¡°The orchids look different at night compared to the daytime. Why is that?¡±


    Nanny Deng looked and looked again but still found them the same.


    Hua Lei brought the coat to Yueyao: ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow!¡± The miss always went to bed so late, and she was worried it would be bad for her health.


    Yueyao shook her head, indicating that a bit more time wouldn¡¯t hurt, and looked up at the perfectly round moon in the sky, ¡°Tonight¡¯s moon is really full.¡±


    When Nanny Deng and Hua Lei heard Yueyao¡¯s words, they looked up at the sky to see the moon that was missing a large chunk, then glanced at each other and maintained their silence together.

 Chapter 191: 78: Passing the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_2

    Chapter 191: Chapter 78: Passing the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_2


    Lord Zhuang had someone investigate the top three hundred listed individuals and found, according to those sent, that these people truly deserved their credentials; simply put, none of them, unlike Ma Peng, had been struck by good fortune to achieve such an unexpected excellent result.


    Lord Zhuang still felt uneasy, ¡°I hope I am just being overly concerned.¡±


    The trusted servant said with a smile, ¡°Old Master, now everyone is discussing the tribute scholar Yu Zida! They all say he could be the first in the Great Yuan Dynasty to pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels!¡±


    Lord Zhuang muttered to himself, ¡°I hope so too.¡± If Yu Zida achieved this feat, then the matter of Ma Peng would be overshadowed.


    Unfortunately, before the palace examination, there were rumors that Ma Peng¡¯s success in becoming a Palace Graduate had insiders¡¯ help. What could that involve if not cheating?


    Once the rumor of Ma Peng cheating on the examination spread, those scholar candidates who considered themselves talented yet had failed burst with excitement. Several failed candidates banded together and rushed to the Imperial Academy to create a disturbance. It is unknown who pushed the situation further, but the commotion intensified.


    Ma Chengteng heard the rumor but was not panicked; instead, he sent Ma Yuan to investigate, ¡°Find out who is spreading this rumor.¡± Ma Chengteng could not understand what deep hatred this person held against his family to spread such a rumor.


    Ma Chengteng himself was not afraid; he was worried that Ma Peng might not keep his composure and sent someone to call Ma Peng over to discuss the matter with him.


    Ma Peng was somewhat anxious, ¡°Father, what if...¡±


    Ma Chengteng interrupted Ma Peng, ¡°Was the examination essay written by you?¡±


    Ma Peng nodded, ¡°It was written by me.¡± The essay had many errors corrected by his father, who also contributed several suggestions, but it was indeed written by Ma Peng himself.


    Ma Chengteng stared at Ma Peng, ¡°If it was written by you, what are you afraid of?¡± The essay had not passed through anyone else¡¯s hands; only four people knew the truth, so what of the rumors?


    Ma Peng was not afraid of this issue but worried that someone might set a test for him to take, and performing poorly could give him away.


    Ma Chengteng did not know the intentions of those stirring up trouble behind the scenes, but capturing the mastermind behind this would resolve the issue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; just make sure not to show any cowardice in front of others. Also, you must keep your composure. You know what to say if someone tries to trap you with questions?¡± Unless it was proven that there was cheating in this session of examinations, no one would ask Ma Peng to retake them, and for a simple reason: no one would make trouble out of nothing. The person who spread such rumors deserved punishment, and once exposed, others would deal with him without Ma Chengteng lifting a finger.


    Cheating and nepotism were historically the most feared issues in the imperial examinations. If true, examiners would only try to cover it up. Unfortunately, there was no such case in this examination, and the spread of such rumors had already angered several examiners.


    Unexpectedly for Ma Chengteng, after the rumor spread, the Emperor sent someone to review Ma Peng¡¯s essay. The Emperor examined Ma Peng¡¯s script, which was clean and tidy without a single correction or spelling mistake¡ªit was pleasing to see; furthermore, the handwriting was robust and mature, and the flow of the script was smooth. As for the content of the essay, it was conventional: not outstanding, but it had its highlights.


    Among the three hundred tribute scholars listed, apart from the anomaly of Ma Peng, none had shown such remarkable performance. The only plausible explanation for Ma Peng¡¯s high rank was that the examiners had been lenient and biased.


    After reviewing the essay, the Emperor did not pass judgment but said, ¡°Post this essay out, let the public see if the examiners were biased.¡±


    After Ma Peng¡¯s essay was posted, several well-known tutors from Bailu Academy reviewed it. Everyone agreed that qualifying for the second level was beyond doubt; however, considering the literary flair of the essay, ranking forty-eighth seemed a bit too high. In such examinations, rankings could fluctuate due to luck, as not all examiners have the same preferences. Ma Peng¡¯s clean and tidy essay left a good impression on the examiner, and the style of handwriting favored by the examiner explained the high rank.


    Further, Ma Peng¡¯s tutor came forward, stating that although Ma Peng was not exceptionally gifted, he was diligent and studious¡ªa good student. If an indolent child of wealth had passed, that would have been suspicious. For a student as hardworking as Ma Peng to pass might be luck, but it also rested on a solid foundation.


    The day after Ma Peng¡¯s essay was posted, Yu Zida¡¯s essay was also published. Once Yu Zida¡¯s essay came out, no one paid attention to Ma Peng anymore, as everyone went to admire the masterpiece of such a great talent.

 Chapter 192: 78: Pass the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_3

    Chapter 192: Chapter 78: Pass the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_3


    Nanny Deng broke out in a sweat, ¡°Miss, thankfully you didn¡¯t suggest letting the young master retake the exam.¡±


    Yueyao laughed lightly, ¡°Unless the Emperor issues a decree for cousin to retake the exam, no one has the right to demand that, and the Emperor would decidedly not issue such a decree.¡± If the Emperor were to issue a decree for cousin to retake the exam, he would indirectly admit that there was favoritism and corruption in this session of examinations, and it would be foolish of the Emperor to do such a thing.


    There was something else Yueyao hadn¡¯t told Nanny Deng: as long as big cousin¡¯s results in the palace examination were excellent, nobody would doubt him any longer; it was impossible to suggest that the Emperor himself was involved in favoritism and corruption.


    Nanny Deng angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who spread such heart-wrenching rumors; they deserve to be sent to the Eighteen Levels of Hell.¡±


    Yueyao smiled. She believed her uncle would find out who had spread the rumors. Yueyao had someone fetch an article from Yu Zida¡¯s provincial examination; seeing it was exactly the same as she remembered, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The article was still the same, but big cousin¡¯s fate had changed because of it; the Ma Family should be thankful to Yu Zida.


    After the joint efforts of the Ma and Zhuang Families, the source of the rumors was quickly traced to the Lin Family.


    Yueyao found it strange upon hearing the news, ¡°What deep grievances could Uncle have with their family?¡± Without serious grievances, they would not have spread such rumors.


    Seeing Nanny Deng shake her head, Yueyao laughed and let go of the matter. Regardless, the issue had settled.


    Ruo Lan was shocked when she heard the news, ¡°The Lin Family? Why?¡± It was her own un-affianced Lin Family that had spread the rumors, and she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Zhuang Changhe disdainfully said, ¡°The eldest son of the Lin Family ranked one hundred forty-sixth, and Lady Lin thought her son was more talented than your brother-in-law, spreading word everywhere that your brother-in-law¡¯s position was unearned and the result of cheating, exacerbated by others behind the scenes, hence the scandal erupted.¡±


    Lady Lin was furious about the Zhuang family¡¯s initial intentions to form a marital alliance with her family, only to break off suddenly. Later, when Ruo Lan became engaged to Ma Peng, Lady Lin mocked her severely. But now that Ma Peng performed even better than her own son, how could she swallow this defeat? When out socializing, she murmured to a familiar lady, and the rumors spread from there.


    Ruo Lan amusingly said, ¡°So that¡¯s it, a real case of being wrongfully involved.¡±


    Zhuang Changhe angrily stated, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, the Lin Family won¡¯t have it easy.¡± Zhuang Changhe was furious thinking about how the Lin Family¡¯s actions had caused such trouble for his sister even before she entered the household. Didn¡¯t this bring distress to the Ma Family?


    Ruo Lan replied cheerfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister won¡¯t face any problems.¡± The issue with the Lin Family was just an accident, and if the Ma Family would blame her for this, she deserved it. Nevertheless, Ruo Lan wouldn¡¯t worry about having difficult days in Ma¡¯s Mansion. Having forsaken the talented and handsome eldest son of the Lin Family for the average Ma Peng, the Ma Family should appreciate her discernment.


    As it turned out, Ruo Lan thought too much; both Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng didn¡¯t blame her at all since Ma Peng¡¯s passing the examination involved actual cheating and skepticism was inevitable. Without the Lin Family, there would still be the Zhou and Zhao Families. Now even though tutors supported Ma Peng¡¯s reputation, if he performed very poorly in the palace exam, ending at the bottom, suspicions would be even greater, so Ma Peng was day by day in the study searching materials, preparing for the palace examination.


    Soon, the palace examination arrived, and the results were out; the Top Scholar was Yu Zida. According to Yueyao, Yu Zida was a favored child of heaven.


    Top performer in the village trial, top of the provincial exam, top of the metropolitan exam, and Top Scholar in the palace exam; to pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels, Yu Zida truly lived up to his reputation.


    To pass the imperial examinations at all three levels, the first person since the founding of the Great Yuan Dynasty. After this news spread, the entire Capital City was abuzz. Even the Lian Mansion was talking about it, everyone saying Yu Zida was the Wenqu Star descended to earth.


    The most talked-about person was naturally Yu Zida, the second was Ma Peng. Everyone also focused on his results in the palace examination. Unexpectedly, Ma Peng¡¯s palace examination results were even better than the metropolitan exam, moving from forty-eighth to thirty-second, entering the Hanlin Academy as an Imperial Scholar.


    There is an old saying that without being part of Hanlin, one does not enter the Cabinet. Although the chances of Ma Peng entering the Hanlin were almost none, staying in the Hanlin Academy for three years truly turned him into gold.


    The palace examination is held directly by the Emperor, answered on the spot, so there¡¯s absolutely no chance for favoritism and corruption. Once the results of the palace examination were announced, all the previous rumors and gossip were swept away. Everyone affirmed that Ma Peng was lucky; talent was crucial, but luck was coveted by all.

 Chapter 193: 78: Passing the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_4

    Chapter 193: Chapter 78: Passing the Imperial Examinations at the County, Provincial, and National Levels_4


    Lord Zhuang finally let go of the worry he had been feeling upon receiving this news, fearing he might be used and dragged into controversy.


    Zhuang Changhe said, ¡°Father, my brother-in-law is not such a person.¡±


    As soon as Lord Zhuang heard this, he became angry. ¡°Your brother-in-law has been accepted into the Hanlin Academy, and you? What have you achieved?¡±


    Zhuang Changhe wasn¡¯t as lucky as Ma Peng, having dropped back more than twenty places in the final imperial examination. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to go to the Hanlin Academy. It¡¯s better for me to start working at the Ministry of Rites to gain experience earlier.¡± Naturally, his father could have used his connections to secure him a position in the Hanlin Academy, but he didn¡¯t like that idea.


    Lord Zhuang nodded. ¡°Alright then, you¡¯ll start your service at the Ministry of Personnel.¡± What he meant was for his son to start his career there. Although joining the Hanlin Academy was prestigious, pulling strings to get in wasn¡¯t worth it, and he preferred his son to gather experience by undertaking official duties early on.


    When Yueyao found out that Ma Peng had done well in the palace examination, she smiled. This was expected; if someone couldn¡¯t pass under these conditions, truly they would be considered a lost cause.


    During a break in class, Yuebing spoke excitedly, ¡°I heard from my elder brother that Yu Zida has a photographic memory. He started recognizing characters before the age of one, was well-read in the Four Books and Five Classics by three, could speak eloquently at four, and was able to write an excellent article by five...¡±


    Yueyao seemed to not be listening at all, focusing entirely on her calligraphy practice.


    Yuebing couldn¡¯t get over Yueyao¡¯s calm, ¡°Third younger sister, why don¡¯t you say anything? I heard Yu Zida is from Jiangnan. Have you never heard of Yu Zida¡¯s great reputation during all the years you spent there?¡± Such talent was rare to encounter in centuries.


    Yueyao adjusted the notes in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± It was indeed strange, as Yu Zida wasn¡¯t particularly famous before making a name for himself. She had never heard of Yu Zida while in Jiangnan, so all those stories about recognizing characters at one year old and being familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics by three were just fabrications. Yu Zida only started becoming famous after the Emperor appointed him as the top scorer, achieving the unique honor of passing the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels.


    Yuebing paid no attention to the boring Yueyao.


    Yuehuan looked at Yueyao thoughtfully, noticing her going back to her notes with a fresh focus. She truly admired her for being so composed; so composed, in fact, that she found it unsettling. Yuehuan thought it was time to have a serious conversation with her. After much contemplation, she still believed that befriending Yueyao was the most beneficial course of action. Setting aside everything else, being privy to the direction of large national events could be invaluable. Just one day of advance knowledge could change one¡¯s fate, like in the case of Yueyao¡¯s cousin this time.


    In a timid voice, Yueying said, ¡°I heard Yu Zida took a two-month leave to get married at home. I wonder what kind of woman he married. It must be wonderful to marry such a man.¡±


    Yuebing, too, showed interest, ¡°Yu Zida¡¯s fiance?e is from Jiangnan. We will only know what she looks like later on.¡± They would have to wait until Yu Zida brought his wife to Capital City to find out.


    Yueyao did not join the conversation; she only knew about Yu Zida¡¯s triple success in the examinations, and had no impression whatsoever of his private life. Of course, even if she had any memory of it, Yueyao wouldn¡¯t have spoken of it.


    Yuehuan looked at Yueying with a curious expression; the girl was only thirteen, could she possibly be thinking about love already? That seemed too early, and the thought of such young girls of ancient times was truly frightening.


    Ma Chengteng felt completely relieved; his son was admitted to the Hanlin Academy as an Imperial Scholar. Without thinking about loftier ambitions such as entering the cabinet or becoming a minister, this career path was certainly not a bad one for his son.


    There¡¯s a saying that when fortune comes, one can¡¯t even stop it if they tried. While Ma Peng had the good fortune to join the Hanlin Academy, Ma Chengteng was promoted, ascending from a Fourth-Rank official to Third Rank.


    Moving from Fourth-Rank to Third Rank was a vast chasm, and many were stuck there for years, unable to cross. Ma Chengteng had been in his position for six years and had almost given up hope of promotion. Yet, when he least expected it, the promotion came.


    Upon hearing of Ma Chengteng¡¯s promotion, Yueyao was shocked for quite a while, but once she had calmed down, she said to herself, ¡°It will only get better from here.¡± Her own little efforts had changed the fortunes of her uncle and cousin, making their lives better, and that was a good thing.

 Chapter 194: 79: Banquet

    Chapter 194: Chapter 79: Banquet


    Ma Chengteng had not originally planned to hold a celebratory banquet for Ma Peng¡¯s successful examination, but now that his son had entered the Hanlin and he himself had been promoted, they were blessed with double happiness. On top of the previous negative news, this banquet was definitely to be held.


    When the Ma Family prepared a banquet, an invite to the Lian Mansion was certainly expected.


    Facing Lady Mo, Old Madam said, ¡°Yueying and the others are all grown up now; it¡¯s time to take them out and about.¡± Yueying was thirteen this year, an age to start considering matches. They needed to attend more of these banquets to get to know the Madams, so in the future they could find a good family to marry into. Otherwise, if people were unacquainted, where would one find a suitable match? Although Yueying had her faults, having spent such a long time by Old Madam¡¯s side naturally forged a bond between them.


    Yueyao was definitely going to attend, as the Ma Family¡¯s messenger had subtly mentioned that Cousin Miss needed to be there. Now that the Ma Family was on the rise, Old Madam certainly wouldn¡¯t let such a trivial matter sour relations with the Ma Family.


    When going out to attend banquets, Lady Mo always took Yuebing along. This time, Yueying and Yueyao would also be brought, so naturally Yuehuan could not be left out.


    With such a grand celebration in the Ma Family, Yueyao had someone summon Brother Zheng to return and join them at the banquet the next day. Now that the eldest cousin had made something of himself, it was fitting for Brother Zheng to become closer to him.


    If there was anyone in the Capital City who hadn¡¯t heard of Ma Peng¡¯s achievement by now, they were surely out of touch. Those scholar candidates who always failed the examinations were filled with envy and jealousy toward Ma Peng! Mr. Zhu, who had attempted the examination four times and failed each time, was not lacking in scholarship, but somehow just couldn¡¯t pass, so this time he also didn¡¯t prepare specially but just went to try his luck.


    Upon returning from the imperial court and learning that Tingzheng had been fetched by Yueyao to attend the Ma Family¡¯s celebratory banquet, Li Guoxing said with a smile, ¡°Brother Chengteng has ascended in rank this time by basking in his son¡¯s light.¡±


    Lady Li exclaimed in surprise, ¡°How so?¡±


    The position that opened up had been intended to be filled by either Ma Chengteng or another official, who, regardless of seniority or popularity, was more qualified than Ma Chengteng. However, the Emperor had been hearing Ma Peng¡¯s name so often these past few days that he ended up smilingly appointing Ma Chengteng.


    Lady Li was astonished, ¡°Such important state affairs, how can His Majesty be so arbitrary?¡±


    Li Guoxing laughed and said, ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t being arbitrary, Brother Chengteng is also fully capable of handling the appointment. It just so happens to be a fortunate coincidence, seizing the opportunity.¡± When the Emperor decides on someone, what words can others have? Besides, Ma Chengteng¡¯s qualifications are more than sufficient.


    Lady Li nodded, ¡°Speaking of it, the Ma Family¡¯s fortune is indeed good.¡±


    Li Guoxing shook his head, ¡°Luck can run out one day, but what¡¯s most important is diligence and ambition.¡± Li Guoxing did not value luck; he believed one had to be outstanding in their own right, as one couldn¡¯t rely on luck for a lifetime.


    Knowing her husband¡¯s nature, Lady Li didn¡¯t argue with him. From her perspective, both diligence and good fortune were necessary, and neither could be lacking.


    Before heading out, Lady Mo reminded Yueyao, ¡°Later on at the Ma¡¯s Mansion, there will surely be people asking you questions. If you find it difficult to answer, don¡¯t speak up.¡± Yueyao was still in her period of mourning, and it wouldn¡¯t be proper to recklessly appear in the front courtyard. If there happened to be those with ill intentions, it was better to remain silent than to offend anyone.


    This had also left Lady Mo with the impression that Yueyao was quiet and not adept at socializing. Of course, Yueyao wasn¡¯t naturally sociable either.


    Yueyao shook her head and said, ¡°Eldest Aunt, I¡¯m currently in a period of mourning. If I were to meet guests, it would be disrespectful to them. Once we arrive at my uncle¡¯s home, I¡¯ll go directly to the backyard.¡±


    Lady Mo shook her head, her expression as gentle and kind as before, ¡°How would that do? Since you¡¯re there, you must greet the relatives and friends of the Ma Family, as well as the elders who come. Otherwise, it would also be a breach of etiquette.¡± Among the Ma Family¡¯s guests were certainly relatives and elders of Yueyao; if she did not meet them, no one would say she avoided coming out due to her mourning attire. They would definitely say there were issues with the Lian family¡¯s upbringing.


    Yueyao thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Although still in the mourning period, it was already more than half over, and meeting guests was no longer an issue. After greeting them, she wouldn¡¯t join in their entertainments and would go straight to Begonia Garden.


    The carriages of Lian Mansion were rather small, generally seating only six people. Lady Mo took a carriage with Yuebing and Yuehuan along with two maids, while Yueying rode with Yueyao and Tingzheng in another carriage.


    Before boarding the carriage, Lady Mo said to Yueying, ¡°You are the eldest sister; take good care of your brother and sisters.¡±


    Yueying didn¡¯t think Yueyao needed her care, but as Lady Mo had spoken, she naturally nodded and replied, ¡°Mother, rest assured, I will take good care of my brother and sisters.¡±

 Chapter 195: 79: Banquet_2

    Chapter 195: Chapter 79: Banquet_2


    Yuebing smiled and glanced at Yueying before turning to board the carriage. Yuehuan grumbled internally; she actually preferred to accompany Yueyao, even though Yueyao was cold, it was better than being with Lady Mo. But she had no say here and obediently boarded the carriage.


    Yueying was curious about the outside world since she seldom went out. She wanted to sneak a peek behind the curtain to see the outside, but seeing Yueyao and Tingzheng calmly sitting on one side, she immediately dismissed the thought.


    Yueyao noticed Yueying¡¯s movement but didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, it was Tingzheng who spoke first, ¡°Sister, Brother Li Han is learning to ride a horse, and he asked me to learn with him. Sister, can I learn to ride?¡±


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Why not? Riding and archery are things you must learn. Once you have learned them well, show them to your sister.¡±


    Tingzheng frowned and said, ¡°But Auntie Li said I¡¯m still young and should wait until I¡¯m older to learn.¡± The main reason was that Tingzheng had fallen while learning to ride a horse with Li Han a few days ago, bruising his nose and swelling his face. Tingzheng had very delicate skin where even a light touch left a mark, and the injury looked quite frightening. It took several days for the marks to fade, so Lady Li was hesitant to let him learn again because of his young age.


    Yueyao laughed and responded, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear in a fall for a man? Just go back and tell Auntie Li you want to learn riding with Li Han and that you¡¯re not afraid of falling.¡± For scholars preparing for the imperial examination like them, riding and archery were recreational activities; proficiency was not as important as participation.


    Tingzheng eagerly replied, ¡°All right.¡± That was the word he had been waiting for. He believed that if his sister agreed, Auntie Li would not refuse.


    Yueyao saw right through Tingzheng¡¯s thoughts and tapped his nose, ¡°You¡¯re quite the clever one.¡± The boy had picked up some cunning from being around Li Han. However, Yueyao wasn¡¯t put off by it, as being clever was a good thing.


    Tingzheng beamed with a wide smile.


    Yueying looked at the increasingly lively and bright Tingzheng and couldn¡¯t help but glance at Yueyao, feeling a twinge of regret. If only Yueyao had agreed to her request back then, perhaps her brother Tingchao would have turned out better.


    Feeling the discomfort of Yueying¡¯s gaze, Tingzheng leaned closer to Yueyao. Yueyao patted his shoulder with a smile, ¡°Yesterday, you told your sister that the teacher had punished you, but you didn¡¯t tell her why the teacher had punished you.¡± Now carrying the dual responsibilities of a parent, Yueyao always asked Tingzheng about many things every time he returned, including his studies and life.


    Tingzheng looked at Yueyao with a pitiful expression, ¡°I was late for class and got punished by the teacher.¡± Li Han had dragged him to see something interesting, resulting in both of them being late and punished by their teacher.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t blame him, ¡°You can¡¯t do this again next time, or your sister will have to punish you.¡± An occasional slip was understandable; at his age, it was natural to be lively and restless, and she didn¡¯t want Tingzheng to become an old soul.


    Tingzheng smiled sweetly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Yueyao stroked Tingzheng¡¯s head and continued to smile without saying anything more.


    Upon arriving at Ma¡¯s Mansion, Yueyao naturally lifted the curtain of the carriage, looking at the bustling scene outside with people and chariots coming and going. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. The fate of the Ma Family had changed and wouldn¡¯t decline like in her previous life.


    In the past, the number of guests attending a banquet like this at Ma¡¯s Mansion would have been few. Now, things were different. Eldest Young Master Ma had entered Hanlin to become an Imperial Scholar, Lord Ma had been promoted, and with Ma Peng about to marry the Duke¡¯s granddaughter, the Ma Family¡¯s future looked bright.


    Since ancient times, there have been fewer cases of providing timely help than kicking a person when they¡¯re down. The bustle was within Yueyao¡¯s expectations.


    Hearing that Lady Cheng was overseeing the event, Yueyao felt somewhat uneasy, but then she remembered that Lady Cheng was the head Madam of the Ma Family. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the family if she stayed out of it now. Whatever the unease, it would differ once the Eldest Cousin-in-law entered the household.


    Today, Yueyao was wearing a light blue dress embroidered with a few orchids, adding a touch of color to the otherwise plain dress. She had her hair done in a standard young girl¡¯s hairstyle, adorned with a jade orchid phoenix tail hairpin, and was also wearing a silver lock necklace around her neck and a string of sandalwood beads on her wrist.


    Yueyao was holding Tingzheng¡¯s hand. Today she hadn¡¯t paid special attention to dressing Tingzheng, only having him wear a bamboo-green long robe. His hair was fixed upright with hairpins, and his expression seemed a bit severe, not as pleasant as before.


    Yuebing was wearing a goose-yellow gold lotus half-sleeve top with a moon-white main belt, and below, a light sage-green twelve-sectioned moonlight skirt. Her hairdo was very similar to Yueyao¡¯s, but she wore a red gold phoenix hairpin with pearls and a pair of green tourmaline earrings. Her neck was adorned with a gold chain, and her wrists with twisted gold wire bracelets. Her skin, having been bathed and washed with sheep milk, appeared tender, fair, and seemingly radiant.

 Chapter 196 - 79: Banquet_3

    Chapter 196: Chapter 79: Banquet_3


    Yueying was dressed in a peach-red brocaded Hangzhou silk jacket with a spring blouse underneath, her hair tied up in a small flowing cloud bun, and a vermilion hairpin inset with red gems adorning her hair. From beneath her ears hung a pair of five-colored glass beads strung with gold wire.


    Yuehuan wore a green long skirt today; her hair styled in an ordinary bun, adorned with a hibiscus warm jade with gold jade pendants on top, and a pair of pearl earrings dangling from her ears. With shrimp whisker bracelets wrapped around her wrists, and her skin tender and smooth, even though Yuehuan¡¯s attire was not the most dazzling and she was young, her beauty was undeniable, resembling Maternal Aunt Su.


    Excluding the especially serious Tingzheng, each of the four girls had her own charm: Yueyao was elegant, Yuebing was bright and beautiful, Yueying was gentle and graceful, and Yuehuan was stunning and captivating.


    In the main hall, several Madams were seated, and one Madam laughed and said, ¡°My, Lady Lian, where did you find these four little fairies carved out of jade?¡±


    From that remark, it was clear that the speaker had a close relationship with Madam Lian Mo.


    As soon as these words were spoken, naturally, others laughed and echoed, ¡°Indeed, Lady Lian, you¡¯ve kept them hidden very well. These four girls are like budding flowers, so beautiful that they make one envious.¡±


    Yuebing thoroughly enjoyed the compliments from everyone, Yueying¡¯s face also revealed a faint joy, and Yuehuan blushed from the praise while being held by a lady.


    Yueyao was as calm as when she entered the room, not taking the crowd¡¯s compliments to heart at all. In her previous life, she had received too much praise; it was all flattery and wasn¡¯t to be taken seriously ¨C taking it seriously would be foolish.


    Lady Cheng was fine dealing with others, but when facing Yueyao, her eyes spat fire. If it weren¡¯t for Yueyao, she would not have been confined, nor would there have been so many subsequent issues. Even Lady Cheng, albeit dull, didn¡¯t dare vent her frustration, given the occasion. Yueyue was also fifteen now and it was time to discuss her marriage. Taking advantage of this banquet, Lady Cheng intended to choose carefully.


    Yueyao respectfully gave her blessings to Lady Cheng, ¡°Yueyao wishes Auntie congratulations.¡± Yueyao¡¯s manners were impeccable, and the smile on her face was flawless.


    Lady Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Come here to Auntie. Your cousin¡¯s success owes much to you. After the banquet, let your cousin thank you properly.¡± Her words clearly had ill intentions.


    Yueyao tensed up but quickly relaxed. This matter was something Uncle would definitely not tell Lady Cheng, and Yueyao did not understand why Lady Cheng would say such a thing. Yueyao sneered inwardly, but her face was all flushed, ¡°What is Auntie talking about? My older cousin¡¯s success is due to his hard study for over a decade, which formed a solid foundation. Yueyao only assisted a little on the side, which is insignificant.¡± Had she outright refused, Lady Cheng¡¯s comment could have aroused suspicion; it was better to address it directly.


    The ladies present were already curious about Lady Cheng¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t expect Yueyao to openly acknowledge it then and there, causing them to look towards her, fully aware of Ma Peng¡¯s accomplishments.


    Suddenly, the room fell eerily quiet.


    Lady Li had also come today. Seeing how sincere Yueyao was, she sighed slightly. Could this child not hear that Lady Cheng was laying a trap for her to fall into? Lady Li felt disdainful of Lady Cheng¡¯s unsubtle maneuvers and would have preferred not to attend if not for her husband¡¯s words. Lady Li tried to smooth things over for Yueyao, ¡°What are you talking about, you silly girl? How could you have helped your cousin?¡± Her scolding laugh implied affection. The ladies who were on good terms with Lady Li naturally picked up on her tactful aid and did not trouble Yueyao further.


    But Yueyao, as if unable to understand the step down provided by Lady Li, continued with a smile, ¡°It was actually quite coincidental. I was staying at Uncle¡¯s house for a while and one day heard the old nanny mentioning that my mother liked to view the nightscape in the garden in the evening. So, I took the maid and old nanny to see the nightscape in the garden, where we happened to encounter my cousin. After inquiring, I learned he was restless from studying and couldn¡¯t concentrate on his books, so he went to the garden for some fresh air. I advised my cousin that as the exam approached, it was even more necessary to have a relaxed mind, or else the tension could affect his performance. The next day, I also spoke to Uncle, suggesting that he should not put too much pressure on my cousin. Uncle thought my advice was sensible and took my cousin out to clear his mind before the exams. My cousin¡¯s foundation was already solid, and being relaxed before the test naturally led to good results. So, if we really talk about it, I did apply a little effort after all.¡±


    A lady couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Who told you that you need to relax before an exam in order to do well?¡±


    Yueyao chuckled, ¡°This was taught to me by my teacher. When I was in Jiangnan, my teacher often tested me, and after many times, I came to realize it myself.¡±


    Lady Cheng¡¯s complexion immediately turned unsightly. Her intention was to mock Yueyao for meddling in the affairs of Ma¡¯s Mansion at such a young age, but she hadn¡¯t expected the girl to seize the opportunity to climb higher, and she couldn¡¯t expose her.


    Lady Li smiled and subtly changed the subject, ¡°You girl, you know so much. No wonder you can teach your brother so well, even your Uncle Li is full of praise. Come, Tingzheng, come to your Auntie here.¡±


    Tingzheng looked at Yueyao, and after Yueyao nodded, Tingzheng walked over to Lady Li.


    The ladies present, sensing a story, began to inquire. Lady Li took the opportunity to tell everyone about Yueyao¡¯s teaching of her younger brother, ¡°Not only does Old Master praise this child, but so does Mr. Zhu. Despite her young age, she¡¯s not only knowledgeable but also incredibly patient, which is rare.¡±


    Yueyao, completely nonchalant under everyone¡¯s gaze, responded graciously, ¡°Auntie flatters me too much. This is something Yueyao should do and doesn¡¯t deserve praise from Uncle and Teacher. My brother is doing so well now, thanks to Teacher¡¯s guidance.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t mention Li Guoxing, as Lady Mo was present.


    Lady Mo, upon hearing this, still looked displeased. Traditionally, instructing a nephew was the husband¡¯s duty, but this girl was saying such things in front of so many ladies, which was a severe affront to her husband¡¯s reputation.


    Everyone had a good impression of Yueyao.


    Yueyao felt someone staring intently at her. She met their gaze, bowed in greeting, and then calmly shifted her gaze away as if unaware that her actions were impolite.


    The lady seated third on the left nudged the person next to her and said with a laugh, ¡°Sister Shen, it seems you¡¯ve found an excellent daughter-in-law.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°daughter-in-law,¡± Yueyao looked at the woman who spoke with shock, her lips quivered several times, and finally, she bit her lip and lowered her head. To outsiders, Yueyao¡¯s behavior seemed very strange, as if she was unaware of this marriage arrangement.


    Not to mention others, even Lady Li felt puzzled. This marriage was supposed to be known by all, yet Yueyao looked as if she knew nothing about it.


    Lady Mu felt like vomiting blood from Yueyao¡¯s expression. Her husband and Lian Dongbo had grown up together and Dongbo had even saved her husband¡¯s life, so they had orally committed to becoming relatives by marriage. Because Yueyao was about the same age as her second son, Conghao, the match was made with him. Initially, she had felt it was a good match, but after Dongbo and his wife passed away and Yueyao became an orphan, she had her doubts. However, she only dared to murmur them in her heart, as she absolutely couldn¡¯t dare to call off this marriage without her husband turning against her.


    Among those present was a relative of the Ma Family. In terms of seniority, Ma Chengteng even had to call her aunt. This person was specifically invited by Ma Chengteng, fearing that Lady Cheng would cause trouble again. Now, she too sensed something was amiss and said with a smile, ¡°Young ladies should enjoy each other¡¯s company. Linlin, take the girls to play in the garden, you all go as well!¡±


    A few people bowed in response and left. As they retreated, Yueyao was still holding Tingzheng¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 197 - 80: Lady Xiao Ma

    Chapter 197: Chapter 80: Lady Xiao Ma


    Yueyao stepped out the door and said to Yueying, ¡°Sister, you go find Sister Lin. I¡¯m going to take Tingzheng to Begonia Garden first.¡±


    Yueying felt a bit troubled, unfortunately, Yueyao was telling her the outcome, not seeking her opinion. After speaking, she took Tingzheng and a few maids to Begonia Garden.


    Yuebing watched Yueyao with some confusion in her eyes, ¡°This third younger sister acts so willfully, as if she¡¯s not in someone else¡¯s home.¡± When not in one¡¯s own home, one should not wander around.


    Yuehuan, however, looked at Yueyao¡¯s receding figure thoughtfully and sneered at Yuebing¡¯s words. Yueyao probably had a higher status in the Ma Family than in the Lian Family. After all, Ma Peng¡¯s success in becoming a Palace Graduate and entering Hanlin was all thanks to Yueyao¡¯s efforts. She certainly wasn¡¯t one to walk lightly in the Ma Family.


    Ma Linlin, seeing Yueying and the others but not Yueyao, asked, ¡°Where is my cousin?¡± Hearing that Yueyao had gone to Begonia Garden, she didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, she didn¡¯t want to see Yueyao, who she felt brought bad luck, and had only asked out of courtesy.


    Loo Ying, upon hearing this, suddenly followed Yueyao to Begonia Garden. In front of outsiders, Ma Linlin did not bark orders at her, but she couldn¡¯t fit into Ma Linlin¡¯s circle either. Ma Linlin was a tyrant at home, but she could maintain an image in public and had made a few friends. Of course, these friends¡¯ family backgrounds were not as good as the Ma Family¡¯s, and they all uniformly ostracized Loo Ying.


    Speaking softly, Loo Ying said, ¡°Linlin, I want to go to Begonia Garden and see Sister Yueyao.¡±


    Ma Linlin looked at Loo Ying suspiciously, ¡°Cousin, because you are in mourning, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to join us in fun. What are you going to do there?¡± Her mother was right; this mother and daughter were insatiable ingrates, even worse than that girl Yueyao.


    Loo Ying wanted to say she wished to accompany Yueyao, but seeing Ma Linlin¡¯s warning gaze, she swallowed her words.


    April was the peak season for Begonia Flowers to bloom.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Yueyao was captivated by the Begonias there. The Western Begonias planted in the courtyard were in full bloom, the blossoms vibrant shades of pink, ranging from bunches of four to seven flowers reaching upwards like the dawn¡¯s rosy clouds; the unopened buds were bright red like dotted Rouge, pleasing to the eye. The courtyard was also filled with a faint seductive fragrance.


    Yueyao stayed in the courtyard admiring the Begonia Flowers for about a half-hour. Afterward, she went into the study and recorded everything she had observed.


    Writing down everything she observed had become a habit for Yueyao, for a good memory is not as reliable as a worn pen. This saying was very classic; even the best memory can fail, and as people age, their memory gets progressively worse. This feeling strengthens particularly after one turns twenty. Yueyao had profound feelings about this.


    For the midday meal, Yueyao didn¡¯t go out. Granny Liu personally sent the lunch over. The lunch Granny Liu brought was very lavish, eight dishes and one soup, enough to fill a table.


    Due to the hardships she had endured, Yueyao had developed frugality at the Nunnery. On regular days at the Lian Mansion, she would instruct the small kitchen to prepare two dishes and one soup. If Brother Zheng was present, then it would be three dishes and a soup.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Nanny has put in a lot of effort.¡± Today¡¯s meal was rich in variety, and although Yueyao couldn¡¯t eat meat, the eight vegetarian dishes were all complete in color, aroma, and taste, showing they were prepared with great care.


    Yueyao ate a bowl and a half of rice. In other aspects, she was very particular about propriety, but when it came to food, she did not follow Nanny Wang¡¯s teaching¡ªthat young ladies should eat less to maintain a slim and delicate figure. What¡¯s the use of being slim and delicate without good health? Yueyao ate three meals a day plus a late-night snack and always chose nutritiously rich foods.


    The effects of persisting in this diet were very significant. Her health was better than in her previous life, and she hadn¡¯t been sick at all in the past half-year. Moreover, she was half a head taller than she was at this age in her previous life, and continuing this trend, she was sure to be taller than she had been.


    The scriptures say, ¡°A graceful and modest lady is a gentleman¡¯s best companion.¡± She couldn¡¯t control others, but she was determined to pursue robust health¡ªa good constitution was much better than a graceful figure.


    After lunch, Yueyao continued to watch the Begonia Flowers in the courtyard. She now understood a principle¡ªall things are constantly changing.


    Nanny Deng was getting anxious, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too sunny, don¡¯t get sunburned.¡± The girl¡¯s skin was no longer as delicate and fair as before. It made her anxious¡ªMiss was too negligent of herself.


    Yueyao laughed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll practice calligraphy for another half-hour before I go to sleep.¡± Yueyao was accustomed to taking a nap, a habit developed in Jiangnan. It had been disrupted when she first came to the Capital City to copy scriptures all day, but after returning, she had resumed this habit.

 Chapter 198 - 80: Lady Xiao Ma_2

    Chapter 198: Chapter 80: Lady Xiao Ma_2


    Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t hold back and sighed again.


    Just as Yueyao picked up her brush, she heard Qiao Lan¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Cousin Miss, I hope you are well.¡± From these words, she knew that a guest had arrived.


    Hua Lei walked in and whispered, ¡°Miss, Cousin Miss from the Loo Family is here.¡± She didn¡¯t like Ma Linlin, and she didn¡¯t like Loo Ying either.


    Yueyao went out to see Loo Ying and was startled; Loo Ying was wearing a water-pink dress, adorned with gold and silver jewelry from head to hand. Wearing gold accessories was normal, but wearing too much was not, making her look like a nouveau riche.


    Yueyao still frowned slightly. She wondered whether Loo Ying¡¯s maid knew how to match clothes and jewelry properly; such attire was a loss of face for the Ma Family.


    Although Yueyao felt uncomfortable inside, she did not show it on her face, ¡°Cousin, have you come for something? I was just getting ready to go see my Auntie and cousin to prepare for my return.¡±


    Loo Ying looked around at the scenery of Begonia Garden, envy evident in her eyes. The place she and her mother stayed in wasn¡¯t even half as big as Begonia Garden; in their yard, let alone many beautiful and valuable begonias, there wasn¡¯t even a single small flower or blade of grass.


    Nanny Deng, catching the expression on Loo Ying¡¯s face, looked at her disdainfully. Back when the Madam was still a maiden at her maternal home, Lady Xiao Ma had quite often taken advantage out of her Maternal Auntie¡¯s influence, even coveting their own cousin-in-law; did she not realize that their own Madam was the legitimate daughter, out of her league? Later on, when Lady Xiao Ma¡¯s husband passed away and she came to rely on her maternal family, Uncle Master was very disdainful due to past events, yet he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye and cast her out, leaving her helpless. Out of concern for reputation, he couldn¡¯t ignore her, so Ma Chengteng conveniently became a hands-off shopkeeper and left her to Lady Cheng. With Lady Cheng¡¯s character, how could she treat Xiao Ma well? One only needed to observe how Ma Linlin treated Loo Ying to understand.


    Yueyao, sensing Nanny Deng¡¯s gaze, sighed inwardly. If only Nanny Hao were more capable, she might support Nanny Hao to take on more responsibilities; Nanny Deng, just wasn¡¯t suitable!


    Loo Ying, feeling Nanny Deng¡¯s unfriendly gaze, had a sudden pang in her heart. She quickly turned to Yueyao and said, ¡°My mother didn¡¯t get the chance to see Cousin on her previous few visits, and this time, hearing that Cousin was here, she especially wanted to see you. I wonder if Cousin could come to see my mother.¡±


    Nanny Deng¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this. What kind of remark was that, insinuating that their miss was disrespecting her elders?


    Yueyao looked surprised, ¡°Uncle Master said Maternal Auntie was bedridden and needed rest, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to disturb her. I wouldn¡¯t dare to intrude rashly.¡±


    Loo Ying was taken aback; her mother and Uncle Master had argued several times before, and on the last occasion, Uncle Master threatened to send them back. Her mother claimed to be ill to avoid leaving but had not expected even Yueyao now to disregard her mother.


    Yueyao initially didn¡¯t really want to go. She had never met this Maternal Auntie all these years. However, considering all the maids and old nannies in the courtyard, if she did not agree to visit after being asked, it would certainly tarnish her reputation for disrespecting her elders. That might not have mattered on an ordinary day, but on such a special day, spreading such a word would not be good for her reputation or for the Lian Family. Old Madam would undoubtedly have a field of complaints if she learned of it.


    Yueyao, accompanied by Tingzheng, followed Loo Ying to her small courtyard. Loo Ying¡¯s yard was rather small, only a third the size of Begonia Garden, and the yard was bare, with nothing but stone steps.


    Yueyao¡¯s eyes flickered; this Maternal Auntie, who had always ignored her, suddenly having Loo Ying ask her over, must have had some ulterior motive. Her mother and Nanny Deng had never mentioned this Maternal Auntie, hinting that their relationship was not harmonious.


    Together with Loo Ying, Yueyao entered the house and, before even reaching the bedroom, was hit by a strange smell. Yueyao was accustomed to the scent of medicine from regularly attending Old Madam, but this was more than just a medicinal smell.


    Upon entering the bedroom, Yueyao understood why there was such an unpleasant smell; all the windows in the room were shut, dark and gloomy inside while it was sunny outside.


    Seeing Lady Xiao Ma lying on the bed, Yueyao¡¯s suspicions suddenly escalated, but she still proceeded to pay her respects, bringing Tingzheng with her.


    After coughing for a while, Lady Xiao Ma finally spoke to Yueyao, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so much in the blink of an eye.¡± Her daughter was three years older than Yueyao, and at twelve this year, she stood nearly as tall as Yueyao, but her complexion was not as good as Yueyao¡¯s.


    Yueyao looked at Lady Xiao Ma, who only mentioned her and treated Tingzheng as if he were nothing, her expression darkened a bit. No matter what, even if an elder did so, it was excessive.


    Nanny Deng was furious at Lady Xiao Ma for referring to Yueyao as ¡°Sister Yaoyao.¡± Yueyao cut in before Nanny Deng could speak, ¡°Sister Yaoyao? This is the first time someone has addressed me like this, quite a novel appellation.¡± Yueyao had no dealings with this maternal aunt in her previous life, so she didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s disposition. But from the recent slip of the tongue, Yueyao gathered insight into the maternal aunt¡¯s character, enough to decide that this was someone with whom she should not associate.


    Once Yueyao had finished speaking, the maids and old nannies that accompanied her had very stiff expressions. Nanny Deng even glared viciously at Lady Xiao Ma, while the maids attending Lady Xiao Ma all bowed their heads.


    Lady Xiao Ma realized her mistake as soon as she spoke, and just as she thought to retract her words, Yueyao had already sharply pointed it out, making it clear to her that this niece was not easy to deal with. Previously, because Old Madam Ma did not like this daughter born of a concubine, while Old Master Ma was alive, he had indulged her, and after he passed away, she continued to be confined. Social conventions were beyond her grasp, and she was not quick-witted, always acting on a whim ¨C and that was fundamentally why she didn¡¯t fit into her husband¡¯s family.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°My uncle said my maternal aunt was not in good health and needed to rest, which is why Yueyao did not dare to disturb my maternal aunt previously. I hope my maternal aunt won¡¯t take offence.¡± Yueyao was blatantly lying; Lady Cheng had never said such a thing, but no one bothered to verify it.


    Lady Xiao Ma replied with a somewhat stiff face, ¡°My illness has much improved. You should visit me more often when you have the time.¡±


    After smiling, Yueyao replied, ¡°Certainly.¡±


    However, Nanny Deng didn¡¯t want her young lady to have much contact with Lady Xiao Ma, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go back. The Eldest Madam and the three Misses are waiting for you in the front courtyard.¡±


    Upon seeing that Nanny Deng was urging Yueyao to leave without even having sat down, Lady Xiao Ma directed, ¡°Xiao Xue, send someone to inform our in-laws, just say the Miss is here with me.¡±


    Nanny Deng said through clenched teeth, ¡°The Second Great Aunt should focus on her recuperation. Our young lady has many affairs to attend to and cannot afford delays.¡±


    Yueyao, with a smile, said, ¡°My maternal aunt, I will visit you again next time.¡± It was clear from her words that she intended to leave.


    Lady Xiao Ma, looking at Yueyao, blurted out as if seeing her legitimate daughter, ¡°Yueyao, your cousin Loo Ying is alone in the mansion, I beg you to look after your cousin more in the future.¡± Based on how much Yueyao was favored by her elder brother, one could see Yueyao¡¯s capabilities.


    With a cold face, Nanny Deng retorted, ¡°The Great Aunt and Great Uncle are no longer with us, leaving only our Miss and the Fourth Young Master to rely on each other. The Miss cousin at least has the Second Great Aunt as her birth mother, and yet you expect our young lady to look after the Miss cousin. Not to mention that the Miss cousin is several years older than our lady; it¡¯s audacious of the Second Great Aunt to even suggest such a thing. If word gets out, people might laugh to death.¡±


    Nanny Deng, in truth, knew what Lady Xiao Ma was thinking¡ªseeing the favor from the Uncle Master bestowed on her own Miss, she hoped for a few good words to make Loo Ying¡¯s life in the mansion better. It was a beautiful thought indeed.


    Lady Xiao Ma¡¯s eyes could almost shoot out fire as she glared at Nanny Deng.


    Yueyao serenely said, ¡°My maternal aunt, I will visit you next time.¡± Then, taking Tingzheng¡¯s hand, she left the courtyard.


    Lady Xiao Ma watched Yueyao turn and leave, fuming with heavy breaths. She couldn¡¯t stand that the young girl dared to show her displeasure so openly.


    Loo Ying¡¯s face flushed with anger. If Ma Linlin had the audacity to offend her mother, she didn¡¯t expect Yueyao, an orphan girl, to do the same: ¡°Mother, the cousin is too haughty.¡±


    Lady Xiao Ma bitterly smiled, ¡°Who made you be born from my womb? If I were my brother¡¯s full sister, your uncle would surely cherish you as he cherishes her.¡±


    The few maids attending Lady Xiao Ma sneered upon hearing this ¨C although they did not serve in Begonia Garden, they had heard that the Lian family¡¯s Cousin Miss was genial and generous, a stark contrast to a destitute household they couldn¡¯t hope to match.

 Chapter 199 - 81: Remuneration

    Chapter 199: Chapter 81: Remuneration


    Yueyao had many questions in her heart, but it was not convenient to ask them in the presence of outsiders.


    Nanny Deng came out of the courtyard huffing and puffing, ¡°Miss, pay her no mind, no one could ever speak ill of you.¡± Her own miss was only nine years old and genuinely needed care! Yet not only did her miss take good care of herself, she also had to look after Fourth Young Master, and others did not know the hardships involved, but she was well aware of them.


    In order not to let others say Tingzheng was fostered at the Li family, and not there to take advantage of them, Yueyao put a lot of thought into every gift she gave to the Li family and Mr. Zhu. The gifts could not be too expensive, yet had to be liked by the family and Mr. Zhu, which was certainly not an easy task.


    Yueyao felt that Nanny Deng was not as shrewd as she had imagined, ¡°Nanny, you must never say that again. Auntie is my elder, and I am the younger one, visiting her is my duty.¡± Yueyao¡¯s visit to Lady Xiao Ma was out of etiquette; she did not take Lady Xiao Ma¡¯s words to heart, and from their brief interaction, she could tell this aunt was unreliable. She had wondered before how her uncle, a generous man, could have placed them in such a remote and cramped place¡ªnow she understood the reason.


    Nanny Deng looked at Yueyao, her face free of worry, and nodded, ¡°What Miss said is true.¡±


    Yueyao felt somewhat disappointed in Nanny Deng, but then thought that there were many intelligent people, but those who were truly loyal were hard to find, and so she cast aside that seed of displeasure in her heart.


    Yueyao looked around the Ma Family courtyard with interest, noting its touches of Jiangnan style. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to her days in Jiangnan, when she truly lived carefree and happy, a pity she could never return to Jiangnan in this lifetime. The affairs of Jiangnan were like a dream to Yueyao; those happy memories could only be found in dreams.


    A Maid saw Yueyao and her entourage and curtsied, ¡°Cousin Miss, Old Master said to let Miss stay at the mansion for a couple of days before returning, and he has already informed Madam of your kin.¡±


    Yueyao smiled and nodded, ¡°Then all right, I will return to Begonia Garden.¡± She had said that her uncle surely had many things to discuss and would not let her go back easily.


    Yueyao returned to Begonia Garden, guessing that her uncle and cousin were entertaining guests, and she sent Nanny Deng to the study while Hua Lei and Qiao Lan stayed outside the study.


    It was only in the study that Yueyao asked Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, what kind of person is this aunt really?¡± She wondered how someone could make such an absurd request.


    Nanny Deng revealed everything about Lady Xiao Ma to Yueyao, summing it up in many words: her expectations are as high as the sky, but her fate is as thin as paper.


    After learning about Lady Xiao Ma, Yueyao let it go and did not bother with her anymore; she would not have much to do with this aunt and had no intention of getting close to Loo Ying. Yueyao was not someone who could sit idle. Seeing that Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng had not yet arrived, she went to the study to accompany Tingzheng in practicing his writing.


    Tingzheng said softly, ¡°Sister, Auntie doesn¡¯t like me either.¡± He sounded somewhat downcast, wondering why so many people disliked him.


    Yueyao laughed gently, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t just dislike you, she doesn¡¯t like me either. But then again, your sister doesn¡¯t like her either. In the future, when meeting such people, Brother Zheng, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart and certainly don¡¯t need to feel downcast over such people.¡± Unless one is under the power of authority and has no choice, if someone pays her respect, she will return it twofold; she did not wish for Tingzheng to be bound by such constraints.


    Seeing that Yueyao was not concerned, Tingzheng said, ¡°Hmm, I will listen to Sister.¡±


    The siblings practiced writing for half an hour, and Yueyao asked Tingzheng to do homework while she herself picked up a book she had brought to read. The Yueyao of nowadays truly did not waste a moment¡¯s time.


    This near-obsessive behavior worried Nanny Deng. But no matter how much she tried to persuade Yueyao, it was useless. Nanny Deng wondered if she should ask Uncle Master to have a word with her, but then she shook her head thinking about it. Uncle Master would probably be happy if he heard it, and unlikely to say anything.


    As Yueyao was reading, she heard a maid outside calling for Miss.


    When Yueyao heard the footsteps, she knew that Ma Linlin had come over. Yueyao had thought that Ma Linlin would be there to cause trouble for her, but unexpectedly, Ma Linlin had come to apologize.


    Yueyao glanced at Ma Linlin and then said with a smile, ¡°Cousin Sister, the incident last time was just a misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t taken it to heart, and I hope Cousin Sister won¡¯t either.¡± After the last time Ma Linlin caused a scene at Begonia Garden, Ma Chengteng had replaced all the Maids and old nannies around Ma Linlin and even confined Ma Linlin for half a year, making her suffer enough hardship. It was this half-year that made Ma Linlin learn to behave.

 Chapter 200 - 81: Compensation_2

    Chapter 200: Chapter 81: Compensation_2


    As soon as Yueyao finished speaking, Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng walked in.


    Having been through the ordeal of the imperial examination, Ma Chengteng was filled with gratitude towards his niece. His son would not have achieved what he had that day without her.


    Although a Juren could acquire a title through donation, his prospects would be limited, with a Fourth-rank official being the ceiling. But now, not only had his son passed the Palace Graduate level, he had also entered the Hanlin Academy and secured a good match in the Zhuang Family. As long as there were no mishaps, his future was assuredly bright, and all this was thanks to Yueyao¡¯s contributions. If it wasn¡¯t for Yueyao guessing that the dream her aunt had was about the examination topics, Peng¡¯er would not be where he was today.


    Ma Peng was even more grateful. He knew his own limitations and considered becoming a Juren to be a pleasant surprise. Passing the Palace Graduate examination was entirely due to his aunt¡¯s blessing. His father had told him to treat his cousin as if she were his own sister, but even without his father¡¯s words, he would have treated Yueyao as his own sister anyway.


    Yueyao approached them, ¡°Uncle, cousin.¡±


    Ma Chengteng looked at Ma Linlin; he had heard everything just now and thought about how his daughter had grown in the past six months, which pleased him greatly.


    Yueyao talked with Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng for a while, and seeing Ma Linlin standing on one side, well-behaved, she realized that Ma Linlin¡¯s visit was not just about simple affection.


    Ma Chengteng had something to say to Yueyao alone, so he said to Ma Linlin and Ma Peng, ¡°You both can go back now.¡± He still had things to discuss with Yueyao.


    Ma Peng really wanted to cherish Yueyao as his dear sister, as his father had said, but the two were not familiar with each other and had too much of an age difference to share common topics, ¡°Cousin, if you ever need anything, you can come to me.¡± It was, in truth, a promise.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ma Linlin, where Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t see, glared fiercely at Yueyao. Normally, her elder brother was indifferent towards her but, to her surprise, he seemed to have exceeded that for Yueyao. She was his own sister, while Yueyao was from a different branch of the family. It seemed to Ma Linlin that this girl was nothing but a curse.


    Yueyao responded to Ma Linlin¡¯s unkind expression with a dismissive smile, not taking it to heart at all.


    In the study, only the two of them remained, and Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yueyao, besides these things, did your mother say anything else?¡±


    Yueyao was speechless inside; this was human nature at its worst, having taken a shortcut once, one always wants to take shortcuts, ¡°No, my mother has only visited me in a dream once. If Yu Zida¡¯s reputation hadn¡¯t been so renowned, I wouldn¡¯t have had this suspicion.¡± Lately, Yu Zida¡¯s name had filled Capital City with praises of having a photographic memory and quick wit, receiving flattery that made others blush with shame.


    Indeed, Yu Zida was worthy of praise; as far as Yueyao knew, Yu Zida had climbed to a Second Rank position within a mere twenty years, becoming one of the Emperor¡¯s close ministers. Without sufficient means and strategies, this would not have been possible.


    Ma Chengteng was somewhat disappointed, but he quickly concealed these emotions and pulled out a deed paper from his sleeve, ¡°Yueyao, uncle doesn¡¯t have much to give you, but take these things.¡±


    Yueyao looked at it and saw it was a deed for twenty acres of land and two shops. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry; was this supposed to be a thank-you gift?


    Ma Chengteng, of course, knew that compared to his son¡¯s career, these gifts were minor, ¡°Yueyao, this is just a small token of your uncle¡¯s appreciation, take them.¡±


    But if really measured, it was certainly not enough, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t accept these things. However, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Ma Chengteng immediately replied, ¡°Tell me.¡± He would certainly not refuse anything within his power.


    Yueyao voiced her plan, ¡°Uncle, when the time is right, I hope you can help me retrieve my mother¡¯s dowry. I want to manage it myself to be at ease.¡± Yueyao meant that, once her grandmother passed away, she wanted to manage the finances herself, as leaving them in Lady Mo¡¯s hands would be like throwing meat buns to a dog¡ªgone, never to return.


    Yueyao remained aloof, but unlike in her past life, she no longer treated wealth as worthless. Having money could make things happen, and she would need to live at Lian Mansion for several more years with expenses but no income. It was true that she had money at hand, but she had no plans to use the large coins; relying only on consumption without income was always inappropriate. Based on what Yueyao knew, her mother¡¯s dowry included four manors and more than twenty hectares of land, with four shops and two additional residences. Just the annual rent from these properties alone was enough to cover all expenses.


    After thinking for a moment, Ma Chengteng said, ¡°How is Old Madam¡¯s health?¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression grew somber, ¡°The doctor said she probably has only a year or two left.¡± Old Madam¡¯s health was already poor, and the trauma of outliving her child had severely weakened her.


    Ma Chengteng asked with some concern, ¡°Can you manage it all?¡± Even if Old Madam passed away two years later, Yueyao would be only eleven. He seriously doubted that an eleven-year-old child could handle such a large dowry.


    Yueyao gave a slight smile, ¡°I remember when my cousin-in-law began managing Madam Zhuang¡¯s dowry at the age of eight. If I don¡¯t understand something by that time, I plan to ask her for guidance.¡±


    Ma Chengteng was well aware of how astute and capable his future daughter-in-law was, and it was precisely because of this that he was even more pleased. Neither he nor his son were involved in clearing up domestic affairs, and Lady Cheng was known only for her extravagant spending and for using her husband¡¯s family¡¯s wealth to support her own family: ¡°Good, when the time comes, Uncle will help you reclaim your dowry to manage on your own.¡± If all else failed, by renting out all the shops and residences, and adding the harvest from the Tian Zhuang estate, there would be a considerable annual income even if not managed by the greedy Lady Mo.


    After talking with Ma Chengteng for a while, Yueyao said, ¡°Uncle, Grandmother¡¯s health is getting worse, and I would like to spend more time with her now.¡±


    Since Yueyao wanted to fulfill her filial duties, Ma Chengteng naturally did not object.


    As soon as Yueyao boarded the carriage, she saw a rosewood rectangular box. A box this valuable and refined could only contain fine items.


    Opening the box, Yueyao was taken aback. Inside the box were a Green Jade Orchid Corner Pen Holder, Green Jade Water Holder, Green Jade Washer, Green Jade Inkstone Bed, Green Jade Beast Head Paperweight, Official Kiln Twined Lotus Pattern Porcelain Inkstone, Carved Ivory Pen Holder, Purple Hair Calligraphy Brush...


    Yueyao picked up a pen holder and turned it upside down, then shook her head. Uncle had really been extravagant this time; had she known beforehand, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have accepted it.


    Nanny Deng, however, felt it natural for Yueyao to accept these items. Without her, how could the Young Master have achieved success? Considering his promising future, what were these things worth? Nanny Deng genuinely thought Yueyao was overthinking.


    Yueyao glanced at Nanny Deng, ¡°This entire set of items are antiques from the former dynasty. I think they must be Uncle¡¯s beloved possessions that he usually keeps stored away and seldom uses.¡± It wasn¡¯t about the value of the items, but rather that they were undoubtedly cherished by her Uncle.


    Grasping Yueyao¡¯s expression, Nanny Deng said no more.


    Unaware of the real weight of the situation, Hua Lei said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Master truly adores our Young Lady. This is a set of very valuable items!¡±


    Yueyao returned a faint smile.


    Upon returning to the Lian family, Yueyao naturally went to the Upper Chamber first to pay her respects to Old Madam and stayed with her for half an hour before returning to her Lanxi Courtyard.


    Old Madam, learning of the valuable gift Ma Chengteng had given to Yueyao, didn¡¯t think much of it; she merely took it as an uncle¡¯s affection for his niece. But Lady Mo thought differently: ¡°The Ma Family seems too generous towards Yueyao; I wonder what they¡¯re up to.¡± Lady Mo¡¯s intuition suggested that Yueyao had handed over her family¡¯s wealth to the Ma Family.


    But Granny Lau disagreed: ¡°Madam, I think the Third Young Lady is extremely cautious nowadays and unlikely to entrust her money to the Ma Family. The Ma Family, with their vast holdings, would hardly care about the Third Young Lady¡¯s small fortune.¡± The fact that the Ma Family sent silver and so many valuable items to the Third Young Lady was proof of their substantial means and that they would not covet the silver in her possession.


    Lady Mo didn¡¯t make a sound, and what she really thought, no one knew.

 Chapter 201 - 82: Leak

    Chapter 201: Chapter 82: Leak


    The next morning, Tingzheng had left for the Li family very early. Yueyao tidied up and went to Jingsi Garden; she neither knew nor was interested in what happened after the banquet.


    However, upon arriving at Jingsi Garden, Yuehuan looked at Yueyao with a complex expression. From yesterday¡¯s events, she was even more certain that Ma Peng becoming a Palace Graduate was Yueyao¡¯s doing. Yet, upon returning, she inquired about the imperial examination, and her wariness towards Yueyao increased. Typically, women secluded in boudoirs only paid attention to their attire and, at most, practiced Guqin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. But Yueyao could remember the examination questions; what Yueyao from before her rebirth was like, through this event, Yuehuan became increasingly reluctant to be enemies with Yueyao. Being an enemy of such a person could prove fatal.


    Yueyao now maintained a cautious heart toward all the people of the Lian family¡¯s main branch. Although her senses favored Yuehuan, she did not rule out the possibility that Yuehuan would calculate and use her for benefit, and thus she remained vigilant towards Yuehuan as well.


    In the evening, Hua Lei had gone out, returning with such brisk steps that it caught the eyes of many in the mansion.


    Upon returning to Lanxi Courtyard, she summoned Nanny Deng and together they found Yueyao practicing calligraphy in the study.


    Seeing the excitement on their faces, Yueyao asked, ¡°How much did you make?¡± Their excitement meant that surely they had made quite a sum.


    With a look of admiration in her eyes, Hua Lei replied, ¡°Miss, we made four times our investment. I put in fifteen taels of silver and made sixty. Mother put in three thousand taels and made twelve thousand.¡± Yueyao was now very generous, no longer clinging to wealth and being misused like in her previous life. As a personal maid, Hua Lei had received quite a lot of rewards. If not for Hua Lei taking some to support her family, she would have saved even more.


    Although many people had bet on Yu Zida being the Top Scholar of this session, those who bet on achieving triumphs at all three levels of the imperial examinations were still scarce. After all, such achievements, though the dream of scholars, existed mostly in books, not to mention it had never happened before the Great Yuan Dynasty. Therefore, making four times the investment was not unusual.


    Yueyao smiled faintly, ¡°Four times the investment only made a profit of over ten thousand taels of silver; it¡¯s nothing extraordinary. Moreover, such deals are really about speculation and opportunism, and it¡¯s rare to come across such opportunities. Did you include a tip for your uncle?¡± Making so much money warranted a fee for the hard work.


    Hua Lei quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I gave a hundred taels of silver to uncle¡¯s family.¡± This was instructed by Nanny Deng before she left.


    Yueyao nodded, acknowledging that a hundred taels of silver was not much compared to what they earned, but it was a sizeable amount for Hua Lei¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, equivalent to a few years of their monthly salary.


    Hua Lei¡¯s father, Liu Da, and her uncle, Liu Er, were both simple and honest men, but they had a good relationship. Even though Liu Er knew they made a lot of money, this money was not of his concern. He only regretted why he hadn¡¯t invested all the silver he had (which was also awarded in the past for assisting Yueyao). Nevertheless, receiving a hundred taels of silver still hadn¡¯t quite sunk in for Liu Er; it was the first time he had received such a large sum.


    Ten taels of silver could be overlooked by Liu Er, but hiding a hundred taels from his spouse was utterly impossible, and Liu Er¡¯s wife learned of it the same night.


    Nanny Deng did not care about this money. The young lady had said she would take care of her in her old age, so she didn¡¯t need to save any money. Besides, how much could an old woman like her consume? It was up to the young lady to carry more silver. Over the past half-year, the young lady had spent quite a bit of silver to win people over. The reputation of the young lady¡¯s generosity had indeed been bought with silver: ¡°Miss, take this silver.¡±


    Yueyao did not accept the silver note handed over by Nanny Deng: ¡°Wait for a while, and I will release mother¡¯s indenture. With this money, mother can buy some farmland and other properties. Later, we can adopt a daughter, and mother can live with her daughter and son-in-law, enjoying peace and comfort.¡± Yueyao did not mind supporting Nanny Deng, but having her own home was better regardless.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes welled up. The young lady was truly sensible, even considering her future. Nanny Deng had no objections to Yueyao¡¯s arrangements. Usually, in her situation, one would adopt a daughter and live off a large amount of money with the daughter and son-in-law. As long as the daughter and son-in-law were kind-hearted, life would be incredibly comfortable. Of course, with the young lady backing her, she was not worried about any ill intentions from the son-in-law. However, all these were matters for the future: ¡°Miss, we can talk about these matters after you have established a foothold in the Shen family. There¡¯s no rush now.¡± She currently didn¡¯t have the leisure for these concerns.

 Chapter 202 - 82: Leak Exposed_2

    Chapter 202: Chapter 82: Leak Exposed_2


    Yueyao would not tell Nanny Deng that she had no intention of marrying into the Shen family. The marriage proposal from the Shen family was something she was definitely planning to call off after a few years, ¡°Nanny, it takes time to observe someone¡¯s character precisely because rushing can cause misjudgment, so for now, pay more attention to the maids below.¡±


    Usually, when adopting a daughter for companionship in old age, it is an orphan girl who is bought. Currently, there were none in the Lanxi Courtyard, but in time, it would certainly need to staff more people.


    ¡°Knowing faces does not mean knowing hearts; people can hide behind masks, and it takes a discerning eye to see through to someone¡¯s true nature.¡±


    Nanny Deng, however, shook her head firmly, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no hurry for this.¡± Her meaning was to wait until Yueyao was married and had established herself in her husband¡¯s family before considering these matters. Only when the Miss was well-settled would she contemplate future arrangements.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it later.¡±


    The issue of adopting a daughter could be discussed later, but regarding the silver coins, Nanny Deng insisted on giving them to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, you have many places to use money, and moreover, it¡¯s not proper for me to keep this money.¡± As a servant woman, having tens of thousands of silver coins, if such a thing were to leak out, it would indeed be peculiar, and the Lady Family would certainly make a big issue out of it.


    After considering, Yueyao still accepted the over ten thousand silver coins from Nanny Deng, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ll keep these silver coins for you for now, and I will return them to you in the future.¡± The Lady Family even eyed the silver she carried, so if they got wind that Nanny Deng had such a large amount of silver, simply driving her away would be considered light; death could even be possible. Yueyao could not be more aware of the Lady Family¡¯s cruelty.


    Nanny Deng was pleased that Yueyao was willing to keep her silver coins, but what she did not expect was that this matter would leak out.


    Granny Hua hurried to the main house. She had just received some news and had to immediately tell Madam, though she didn¡¯t know whether it would be useful to her.


    Lady Family looked at her expression and dismissed everyone around her, ¡°What happened?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for something important, Granny Hua would not have that expression.


    Granny Hua prepared her words in her mind, ¡°Madam, the coachman Liu Er from the front yard suddenly became rich these past two days.¡±


    Lady Family glanced at Granny Hua, aware that Liu Er worked for Yueyao. This sudden wealth of Liu Er¡¯s family must have a story behind it.


    Granny Hua found the situation strange, ¡°Madam, this Liu Er is uncle to Third Young Lady¡¯s personal maid Hua Lei. He has three sons and two daughters at home, and nowadays his third son serves as a young servant to the Fourth Young Master. Liu Er¡¯s family used to be so poor that they made ends meet, but suddenly they bought new clothes for the children two days ago. Liu Er¡¯s wife even wore a gold bracelet. Although it¡¯s gold-plated, it still worth about twenty to thirty silver coins, and their miscellaneous expenses couldn¡¯t have been less than fifty silver coins.¡±


    Lady Family¡¯s expression cooled, ¡°Do you know what Liu Er did for the Third Young Lady?¡± Liu Er had evidently shifted his allegiance to the Third Girl, becoming rich overnight. It was obvious it related to Yueyao, but what exactly he did was still unknown.


    Granny Hua shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, only that it was gifted by the Third Young Lady.¡± She had come to report the matter to Madam first; the next steps would depend on Madam¡¯s instructions.


    Naturally, Lady Family wanted clarity; such a large sum suddenly bestowed on Liu Er by Third Girl could only signify something major.


    Liu Er had gone to the Gambling House twice on leave. Fearing trouble and potential followers who could recognize him, he had disguised himself, but in front of his wife, he inadvertently let slip a word or two.


    Liu Er¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t thought much of it; she¡¯d kept a tight lid on things in the past, but no amount of caution could stop other¡¯s maneuvers. After three glasses of wine, she had spilled everything like pouring beans. These people were shrewd and had guessed from Liu Er¡¯s words approximately what was going on.


    Lady Family would never have dreamed that Yueyao had gone gambling, ¡°Third Girl went gambling?¡± That maid who considered money as dirt had taken to gambling, and what was even more surprising,


    was that gambling was secondary; the problem was that this maid had started to value money, which was certainly not good news for the Lady Family.


    Hua Lei received a message from a young maid, her face turning pale as she said to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s bad, the betting matter has been discovered by the Eldest Madam.¡± Her uncle had assured her he would let no one know about this, but now the matter had leaked. If people found out that the Miss had gone betting, who knew how shocked the Old Madam would be!

 Chapter 203 - 82: The Leak_3

    Chapter 203: Chapter 82: The Leak_3


    Yueyao put down the Purple Hair Calligraphy Brush in her hand and turned to look at Hua Lei, ¡°If you know, you know, those who don¡¯t think the sky is falling. Be more composed in the future, a small matter has you all flustered.¡± Knowing didn¡¯t matter much; she was just waiting for the Lady family to find out.


    When Hua Lei went to fetch the silver note, she repeatedly warned her uncle that this matter was of great importance and not a word should be leaked. She never expected it to go awry: ¡°Miss, what should we do? If the Old Madam finds out...¡± If the Old Madam found out that they had been placing bets behind the Miss¡¯s back, at worst, they would be beaten to death, and at least, they would be sold off.


    At this moment, Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help but regret¡ªif she hadn¡¯t recommended her uncle to serve the young lady, none of this would have happened.


    Yueyao turned to Hua Lei, ¡°Did your aunt mention how much was bet?¡±


    Hua Lei quickly shook her head, ¡°No. My aunt only knew that my uncle went to the Money Shop and then received the Miss¡¯s reward. As for the specifics, my aunt did not know.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Then did you tell your uncle earlier not to tell anyone about this matter, not even your aunt?¡± Yueyao wasn¡¯t guessing; she was certain that the Lady family would sniff out the scent and latch onto it relentlessly. Therefore, when Hua Lei went for the money, she made sure to pass this message to Liu Er.


    Hua Lei quickly nodded, ¡°Miss, I did.¡±


    At hearing this, Yueyao calmly laid out the paper she¡¯d just filled with characters on the ground. This was Yueyao¡¯s habit; after practicing writing, she would pick the best sheet and then compare it with the Rubbings to see where improvements were needed.


    Seeing the Miss so calm, Hua Lei, terribly anxious, couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly, ¡°Miss, if the Eldest Madam finds out about this...¡± If only she had persuaded the Miss not to place those bets.


    Yueyao softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± They might just punish her by making her copy scriptures, nothing severe.


    Upon seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, and having no other choice, Hua Lei went to talk to Nanny Deng. Nanny Deng, upon hearing the news, turned pale and hurried over to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, this is all my fault. If the Old Madam asks, just say you don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Hua Lei also knelt on the ground, her complexion turning from green to pale, but still, she bit her jaw and said, ¡°Miss, if this matter comes out, I am willing to take full responsibility. The Miss¡¯s side cannot be without Nanny Deng.¡±


    Hearing this, Yueyao finally took her attention off the blank paper, ¡°Neither you nor Nanny Deng can be spared. Rest assured, even if grandmother finds out about it, at most she¡¯ll punish me by copying the Female Precepts a few times¡ªnothing will happen.¡± The Lady family, seizing such a good opportunity to get rid of Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, would surely not be lenient, but she wouldn¡¯t let them have their way.


    Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, looking at Yueyao, said, ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t.¡±


    Yueyao, observing the frightened Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had already expected the Lady family to find out about this. Neither of you should admit to anything, and do as I say if grandmother asks; I have plans.¡± Instigating the mistress to gamble was a grave sin none of the servants could bear, and neither could Hua Lei or Nanny Deng.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not okay. Now in the mansion, only the Old Madam dotes on you. If she becomes upset because of this, how will you be in the future?¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t explain much to the two, ¡°Just remember this matter has nothing to do with you. At most, you didn¡¯t play a persuading role; as for the rest, don¡¯t worry, grandmother won¡¯t stop favoring me because of this. If that were so, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡±


    Still unwilling, Nanny Deng caught Yueyao¡¯s direct gaze, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already considered this matter thoroughly. If Mom doesn¡¯t do as I say, it might ruin my plans.¡±


    Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, puzzled, looked at Yueyao, a thought emerging in their minds: ¡®What does the Miss mean? She has a plan, what plan, why don¡¯t they know about it?¡¯


    Without asking more, Nanny Deng just asked Yueyao one question, ¡°Miss, if the Old Madam finds out this was your doing, will she really only punish you by making you copy the Female Precepts? This matter is so significant, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unlikely; the Miss might even be confined to the Buddhist hall.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I have it under control. Don¡¯t be too panicked. It might even be better if grandmother knows since she always watches the Lady family closely.¡±


    The Lady family, decisive and swift, upon finding evidence, reported the matter to the Old Madam, hoping she would punish Yueyao severely, who had indeed acted recklessly.

 Chapter 204 - 82: Exposure_4

    Chapter 204: Chapter 82: Exposure_4


    Old Madam received Lady Mo¡¯s words but did not react with the outrage Lady Mo had expected; instead, she looked at Lady Mo somewhat curiously, then shook her head. Everyone knew that Yueyao was proud and aloof; how could she possibly go to the Gambling House to gamble? Even if she really had gone, there must have been a reason. If it were for money, Old Madam would not believe it for an instant: ¡°Go call Third Girl over.¡± Let¡¯s see what act this maid is playing.


    Qiao Hui returned with the message and shared the news with Yueyao.


    Yueyao smiled lightly and stuffed a pouch into Qiao Hui¡¯s hands. Nowadays, whether a maid or an old nanny, everyone liked errands to Lanxi Courtyard. Even if they didn¡¯t receive silver, they would definitely get something tasty. Accepting gifts meant owing favors. Yueyao¡¯s generosity earned unanimous praise, so her reputation in Lian Mansion was still quite good.


    Seeing that she had warned her, but Third Miss didn¡¯t take it seriously, Qiao Hui felt slightly relieved. It seemed Third Young Lady was confident and wouldn¡¯t provoke Old Madam¡¯s anger.


    Yueyao changed her clothes and went to the Upper Chamber, where not only her grandmother but also Lady Mo were present. She smiled lightly, ¡°Grandmother, Eldest Aunt, how are you both?¡±


    With Old Madam there, Lady Mo naturally didn¡¯t have the liberty to speak freely, especially about matters concerning Yueyao: ¡°Third Girl, Liu Er¡¯s wife in the front courtyard says you gave money to Liu Er for betting. Is this true?¡±


    Yueyao nodded with a smile: ¡°Grandmother, how did you find out?¡±


    Old Madam, initially a bit frustrated to hear Yueyao confirm it, relaxed a bit seeing her cheerful demeanor. It appeared there was more to this matter: ¡°Third Girl, you do know that place is a Gambling House. For a lady to go there and place bets, if people were to find out, it would not only damage your reputation but also turn the Lian family into a laughingstock.¡±


    Yueyao felt secretly indignant¡ªit was just a bet, how could it damage the Lian family¡¯s reputation? Grandmother was too concerned about the family¡¯s name. Yueyao looked up calmly and spoke, ¡°Grandmother, I was inconsiderate, please punish me.¡± At this point, excuses would be futile; it was better to admit fault first then explain.


    Yueyao herself requesting punishment was one thing, but her face still held a trace of amusement, as if betting had been an enjoyable affair.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, Old Madam said sternly, ¡°Tell me, why would you go to the Gambling House to place bets? Is the house lacking in food or clothing for you?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Grandmother, I am well provided for in the mansion, lacking nothing; everything is of the best quality.¡± She was waiting for Old Madam to ask further so she could reveal what was in her heart.


    As expected, Old Madam¡¯s face was tense: ¡°Tell me, if you lack nothing in the mansion, why would you have someone gamble?¡±


    Yueyao then presented the excuse she had prepared: ¡°Grandmother, I heard previously in the mansion that a talented individual from Jiangnan named Yu Zida had arrived. That day I heard that this individual was first in the district examinations, and top scorer in the provincial examinations, which made me think whether he might also top the national examinations and even the palace examinations to become the first person in the Great Yuan Dynasty to pass the imperial examinations at all three levels¡ªa feat that would be remembered forever. Later, Nanny Deng told me after returning from delivering a gift to my cousin that uncle also mentioned Yu Zida might very well become the first person in the Great Yuan Dynasty to achieve this feat. Upon hearing this, I wagered three hundred taels on the success of Yu Zida.¡±


    Although Yueyao¡¯s explanation was somewhat far-fetched, Old Madam found it seventy percent believable, as such a bet was unlike Yueyao¡¯s character. Thus, the more absurd the reason, the more credible it seemed.


    Old Madam¡¯s expression immediately softened: ¡°Who told you to go to the Gambling House and bet?¡± Nobody had mentioned this; Yueyao, a young lady confined to her quarters, couldn¡¯t have known this.


    Without implicating Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, Yueyao said: ¡°I heard father mention it. In his youth, he also made bets with friends about who would be the top scholar in Jiangnan, and since there was no one in the mansion to bet with, he went to the Money Shop to place a bet. Grandmother, I thought if I lost, so be it, but if I won, I planned to donate the money for charity.¡±


    Old Madam heard her son had also made bets with friends, and her heart softened immediately. Whenever it was about her youngest son, Old Madam always felt an unconscious tenderness.


    Seeing Old Madam¡¯s expression relax, Lady Mo immediately asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, and only now bring it up?¡±


    Yueyao, looking down, said, ¡°I was afraid grandmother and Auntie would punish me for it. After all, this is not something to be proud of. I had originally planned to donate it quietly.¡± Being afraid of punishment was very normal.


    Nanny Zheng came in and whispered into Old Madam¡¯s ear that Liu Er had already confessed that it was the maid who placed the bet on Yu Zida to pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels.


    After listening to this, Old Madam felt quite relieved to know Yueyao wasn¡¯t lying, and glanced at Yueyao, ¡°Then how much did you stake?¡±


    Without hesitation, Yueyao responded, ¡°One hundred taels. I made a fourfold profit from the bet, earning four hundred taels. Grandmother, although I was hoping for a talent who would achieve such a level in the Great Yuan Dynasty, Yueyao did make a mistake. Please punish me, Grandmother.¡±


    This time Old Madam really wasn¡¯t angry, one hundred taels of silver was a small sum for Yueyao, not even worth as much as a single piece of jewelry she wore.


    Lady Mo felt like spitting blood upon hearing this, a casual bet earned a fourfold profit. But from this incident, it was evident that Fourth Miss still did not regard money as important, just as she hadn¡¯t in the past.


    Old Madam was very satisfied, ¡°Copy the scriptures twenty times and the Female Precepts twenty times. If there is a next time, you will be subjected to family law.¡±


    Yueyao willingly accepted the punishment. For Yueyao, copying the Female Precepts was a way to practice her writing, and Grandmother hadn¡¯t specified a deadline: ¡°Grandmother, I would like to continue studying with the nanny¡¯s professor during the day and copy the scriptures and Female Precepts at night.¡± She wouldn¡¯t delay her daytime studies.


    Old Madam nodded in approval.


    Lady Mo, seeing that Old Madam had dealt with the matter so lightly, suppressed her frustration. She had actually hoped to take the opportunity to get rid of Hua Lei or Nanny Deng. Without either person by Yueyao¡¯s side, it would have been easier to manipulate the situation.


    In order to protect the family¡¯s reputation, Old Madam would not overlook Nanny Deng and Hua Lei¡¯s actions: ¡°Nanny Deng, I allowed you to come back and made you steward for Tingzheng because I remembered your service to Second Son¡¯s Wife. I did not expect you to dare conceal such a major matter, you are fined three months¡¯ salary.¡± The same punishment was applied to Hua Lei.


    Naturally, Nanny Deng and Hua Lei had no objections.


    Old Madam coldly said, ¡°This matter is now closed. If even half a word leaks out to damage the Lian family¡¯s reputation, I will be relentless.¡±


    Lady Mo, hearing this, remained silent. She had merely wanted to remove the people around Yueyao; spreading the word was obviously not going to happen. Damaging the Lian family¡¯s reputation would also implicate her own children.

 Chapter 205 - 83: Separation

    Chapter 205: Chapter 83: Separation


    Hua Lei returned to Lanxi Courtyard and finally took a deep breath. She hadn¡¯t expected this matter to pass so easily; she thought at least she would be punished with a beating.


    Yueyao, however, was not smiling. ¡°Hua Lei, it¡¯s too early to be happy. You just got the money two days ago, and the Lady family already picked up on it today. That was quick!¡±


    Hua Lei shivered, realizing that even if others plotted deliberately, the fault lay in her aunt and uncle failing to carry out their task properly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my aunt. With money in hand, she either buys clothes or jewelry, and that¡¯s what caught the Eldest Madam¡¯s eye.¡±


    Yueyao looked deeply at Hua Lei. ¡°After a few drinks, your aunt spills everything. Do you think she¡¯s still reliable?¡±


    Hua Lei immediately knelt down. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Yueyao did not allow Hua Lei to get up. This time, her goal was not only to let her grandmother know about the scheming heart of the Lady family but also to test Liu Er¡¯s reliability.


    Liu Er passed the test but also revealed his weakness. It was such a big matter, yet he discussed it with his wife: ¡°Tell this to your uncle.¡± Yueyao thought Liu Er was careful, as he hadn¡¯t leaked a trace of the previous incident. However, his wife was a risk, and Yueyao wanted to see how Liu Er would handle this situation.


    That evening, Tingzheng returned home.


    Tingzheng was growing handsomer by the day. Naturally good-looking and with a sweet smile, he was enchanting all the women! As of now, Lady Li doted on him dearly.


    Every time Yueyao saw Tingzheng, she would sigh, ¡°Come, try on the clothes Sister made for you.¡± Yueyao had made Tingzheng a summer robe. Under Mr. Mah¡¯s meticulous guidance and months of dedicated study, though her craftsmanship wasn¡¯t exquisitely perfect, it was presentable, which was more than enough for a lady of her status.


    It was thoughtful of Yueyao to make clothes for Tingzheng while letting her sewing room and a few maids handle her own. Through Tingzheng, everyone knew she was skilled in needlework.


    Trying on the clothes Yueyao made for him, Tingzheng¡¯s face lit up with a joyful bloom, and Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but pinch his little face.


    The Old Madam had also grown fond of this grandson who, though silent, always wore a smile. But the boy was also turning six, it was time for him to start living independently: ¡°Yueyao, your older brothers moved to the front courtyard with separate quarters once they turned five. Tingzheng is almost five too, he should move there.¡± This was a rule of the Lian family that no one could break. Not only Tingzheng, but Tinglun would also move to the front courtyard.


    This family rule was meant to prevent the matriarchs from overly indulging their sons, potentially leading to spoiled behavior. However, there was a loophole in the rule ¡ª it did not specify whether it was by actual age of five or the nominal age, so those who doted on their children waited until they were fully five; others moved them out at the nominal age of five to live in the front courtyard, separate from their mothers. Tingzheng was not particularly indulged by the Old Madam; his situation was unique, so they simply waited until he was fully five.


    Yueyao acknowledged the rule and wouldn¡¯t contradict it. Moreover, with the principle that boys and girls must be separated at seven, even though she and Tingzheng were siblings, they would have to split apart by next year at the latest.


    Yueyao wasn¡¯t worried about Tingzheng moving to the front courtyard; Deng Nanny was the Steward Mother, and he¡¯d have Mu Qiu and Dong Qing by his side. Under Deng Nanny¡¯s guidance, Dong Qing was becoming more like a Senior Maid. Most importantly, Tingzheng was only home two days a month, spending the rest at the Li family, so living in the front courtyard would not affect him.


    Tingzheng was somewhat reluctant as he wanted to live with his sister, but seeing his grandmother and sister quickly agree, he lowered his head in disappointment.


    Yueyao touched his forehead and smiled. ¡°Where you live doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tingzheng came home only two days a month, and once the grandmother passed away, Yueyao didn¡¯t plan on having him come home more often. She wasn¡¯t worried for herself, but Tingzheng was still young and spending too much time in the Lian family might lead him astray.


    Although Yueyao¡¯s gambling to earn money hadn¡¯t spread widely, some still knew, like Yuebing. So during a break in class, Yuebing said with a smile, ¡°Third younger sister, if there¡¯s another chance to make money, I hope you¡¯ll include your sister too.¡±


    Yuehuan responded in surprise, ¡°Second sister, what are you talking about?¡±


    Yuebing chuckled, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know yet. Our third younger sister went to place bets and won four times the profit. I¡¯m asking her to include us in future fortunes.¡±

 Chapter 206 - 83: Separate_2

    Chapter 206: Chapter 83: Separate_2


    Yuehuan looked at Yueyao with a fervent gaze upon hearing this, having no other choice since she was driven to desperation by the need for money. Maternal Aunt Su was only an auntie, and she didn¡¯t even have the means to get some delicious food for herself and Tinglun, which were essential at a time when they were growing.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Are you short of money, Second Sister? If you are, I can lend you some.¡± She was certain that Yuebing would not borrow money from her.


    Yuebing smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. It¡¯s just that I feel the Ma Family¡¯s fortunes are too good, and your luck has improved along with them. I too want to bask in that fortune.¡±


    Yueyao gave a gentle smile.


    Unable to hold back, Yuehuan said, ¡°Third Sister, if there¡¯s such an opportunity to make money in the future, I hope you¡¯ll let everyone know. Let¡¯s make money together. You agree, right, Third Sister?¡± Yueyao was reborn, knew many opportunities ahead of time, and following Yueyao would allow one to take advantage of many benefits.


    Yueyao lightly laughed, ¡°As long as we have enough money to use, that¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t use so much money, and I only bet this time to see if Yu Zida could pass the imperial examinations at the county, provincial, and national levels. I¡¯m not interested in doing business and making money, which might disappoint you.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in doing business and making money. Having enough was satisfactory; earning too much without the ability to protect it would certainly make one a target for exploitation.


    Yuebing had only intentionally told Yueying and Yuehuan about this matter.


    Yuehuan truly wanted to partner with Yueyao to make money; with Yueyao¡¯s foresight, they could certainly make a fortune. Unfortunately, upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words and seeing her expression, Yuehuan felt like vomiting blood. To have such a huge advantage and not use it was a waste of divine gifts.


    Yueying had been silent all along.


    On the way back, Yuehuan mumbled a comment then asked, ¡°Third Young Lady must be very wealthy, she doesn¡¯t even consider money important.¡±


    Hong Yi responded, ¡°Young Miss, Third Young Lady doesn¡¯t worry about not having silver. Not to mention other things, just the dowry from Second Madam is enough to ensure Third Young Lady never has to worry about food and clothing for life.¡± The dowry would have a display when brought into the house, and who in the Lian Mansion didn¡¯t know about the over hundred loads of dowry from Second Madam.


    After hearing this, Yuehuan uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and said no more, now not trusting either Hong Yi or Hong Mei. These two were provided by Lady Mo, and the deed of sale was still in Lady Mo¡¯s hands; Maternal Auntie had said to be cautious.


    When Yuehuan returned, she asked Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Maternal Auntie, is Second Madam very wealthy? Hong Yi said that just Second Madam¡¯s dowry is enough for Third Sister¡¯s lifetime expenses?¡± Not to mention the money hidden away, just the publicly known finances suggested a lifetime of not worrying about basic needs; this Third Young Lady was really swimming in wealth.


    Maternal Aunt Su nodded, ¡°Second Madam¡¯s dowry initially consisted of over two thousand acres of good land, several shops, and real estates. Just the income from these is at least three to four thousand taels every year, which is why Third Young Lady dares to say she need not worry about livelihood for life.¡±


    Yuehuan gasped, ¡°Does that sum not include those hidden silvers?¡± It had been said before that Yueyao had two hundred thousand taels of silver on her hands. That should be counted in!


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°No, the silver mentioned before is the family wealth of the second branch, and others besides children have no right to use Second Madam¡¯s dowry. Now Second Madam¡¯s dowry is in Old Madam¡¯s hands, and later...¡± Maternal Aunt Su paused, suddenly realizing that with Third Girl¡¯s current astuteness, she feared that the dowry would likely be reclaimed, and it wouldn¡¯t reach Madam¡¯s hands.


    Yuehuan was green with jealousy. No wonder her sister would say she lacked nothing, refusing to do business, and why Lady Mo would fixate on her. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by so much money! Thinking about her own monthly allowance of four taels of silver, Yuehuan truly felt like crying. This was so unfair; the rich were going to burst from their wealth while the poor starved.


    Maternal Aunt Su thought her daughter wanted to get closer again, ¡°Miss, you must not get involved in this mess. With the Old Madam around, Madam surely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything rash, but once Old Madam is gone, no one can predict what might happen.¡±


    Yuehuan said nothing. She had initially wanted to persuade Maternal Aunt Su otherwise, but then she thought better of it. The teachings her aunt had received from childhood were not something that could be righted in a few words. Besides, Lady Mo competing against Yueyao? That was a joke. Yueyao was like a reborn woman with cheats enabled; if Madam could defeat her, then the reborn lady might as well smash her head on tofu.


    This time, Yuehuan genuinely wanted to ingratiate herself with her sister, who possessed a huge fortune. Yueyao was generous, and following her would surely bring benefits, as could be seen from how Liu Er¡¯s family had risen from poverty in the blink of an eye. Yet thinking of Lady Mo¡¯s tactics and Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s advice, Yuehuan still decided against it.


    In fact, Yueyao, upon learning how to make money, knew that this secret was bound to leak out. She not only wanted to expose Lady Mo¡¯s malicious intentions to the Old Madam but also to show everyone that working for her would be extremely rewarding. And now, even Yuehuan could not help but be tempted, let alone the others.


    After much deliberation, Maternal Aunt Su asked Yuehuan, ¡°Miss, are those dowry funds personally accumulated by the Third Young Lady?¡± If Third Young Lady had set her sights on Second Madam¡¯s dowry, even if Old Madam passed away, Eldest Madam might not be able to touch it. Maternal Aunt Su decided she needed to warn Madam.


    Yuehuan shook her head, ¡°No, Third Sister only said that having enough money was all that mattered; it was Hong Yi who told me.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su fell into deep thought. What Yuehuan did not know was that Maternal Aunt Su, when paying her respects the following day, informed Lady Mo about this news.


    Lady Mo¡¯s good mood was instantly ruined upon hearing this, ¡°What did you say? That girl claims her mother¡¯s dowry is enough for her entire life?¡± Madam Ma¡¯s dowry contracts for real estate and shops were all in the hands of the Old Madam, and the fixed personal dowries were stored in Lanxi Courtyard. Lady Mo was aware there were many fine items inside and had long coveted them.


    For the past half year, she had been busy inquiring and found out that Madam Ma¡¯s dowry lands were prime paddy fields with excellent water sources, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t worry even during droughts. Even with all the money in the world, such fields were hard to come by. Setting aside other things, these two thousand acres of land yielded three to four thousand taels of revenue each year.


    Besides, two of the four shops were located in the busiest areas of the Capital City. Apart from business profits, just by collecting rent from the four shopfronts one could earn four to five thousand taels a year. She had been hoping that, once Old Madam passed away and she gained this income, life in the Lian Mansion would be much easier. If the Third Girl were harboring such intentions, it would pose a serious problem.


    After Maternal Aunt Su left, Lady Mo grew anxious. Granny Hua tried to soothe her, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Third Young Lady is only nine years old and doesn¡¯t understand anything; she couldn¡¯t manage such a large dowry. In the end, Madam will still manage it on her behalf.¡± Even if Old Madam wanted to, it still depended on whether Third Young Lady had the ability to take over the dowry.


    Lady Mo shook her head, ¡°My current worry is that the Ma Family might interfere when the time comes; that would be a big problem indeed.¡± The rightful claimants to Madam Ma¡¯s dowry were none other than the Ma Family themselves. If Third Girl was determined to claim these possessions and the Ma Family supported her, she would be powerless to contend with them.


    The Ma Family was on the rise, commanding respect even from the Old Master.


    The more Lady Mo thought about it, the more agitated she became, ¡°Dead or alive, one can¡¯t find peace. What a dream to saddle the Third Girl with, intent on causing her trouble. Now the Third Girl is only becoming shrewder and harder to control. Thinking of Old Madam indulging the girl, Lady Mo could hardly conceal her anger. If Old Madam hadn¡¯t spoiled her so, she wouldn¡¯t have been so brazen, demanding rain or shine within Lian Mansion. Lady Mo felt an unprecedented frustration, wishing she could hasten Old Madam¡¯s funeral.¡±

 Chapter 207 - 84: Zhao Chun

    Chapter 207: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun


    The Ma Family sent over an invitation, setting the wedding date for the 26th of April.


    Upon hearing the news, Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°In just over half a month, it¡¯ll be my eldest cousin¡¯s big day. Once the Eldest Cousin-in-law marries into the Ma¡¯s Mansion, everything will be fine.¡± Having such a cousin-in-law, she would have someone to consult in the future.


    Nanny Deng nodded repeatedly too, ¡°Once the Eldest Young Madam enters the mansion, the rules of the Ma Family will be established. Then, Miss can often visit her maternal family¡¯s home.¡± Now, the Old Madam disapproved of the Ma Family¡¯s lack of rules, but once the rules of the Ma Family were set, staying at the Ma Family¡¯s house for a few days wouldn¡¯t be opposed by the Old Madam.


    Yueyao nodded. She wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about establishing a good relationship with Zhuang Ruolan. Zhuang Ruolan was a smart person, as evident from her ability to hold her own against her stepmother. Moreover, there was no conflict of interest between her and Zhuang Ruolan, so on account of her uncle and cousin cherishing her, Yueyao expected to receive some favor.


    After Hua Lei went out and returned, her eyes were red and swollen, clearly having suffered grievances.


    Yueyao looked but didn¡¯t ask what had happened. Hua Lei was loyal, but she also had her weaknesses, which were her family members. In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t involved in the management, so there were no entanglements, but this life was different. To break free from Lady Mo¡¯s control would definitely lead to a struggle. Lady Mo would surely target those around her, with Hua Lei and Qiao Lan being the first in line. Qiao Lan was okay, at least she didn¡¯t have a family; but it was different for Hua Lei, so there was an intention to toughen her up this time.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t speak up to plead on her behalf either, as this incident was completely caused by Liu Er¡¯s family¡¯s incompetence. The Miss not transferring her anger was already a mercy.


    Looking at Nanny Deng, Yueyao said, ¡°This incident is just a preamble, letting grandmother know that Auntie knows everything I do inside out.¡± Yueyao knew that to easily retrieve her mother¡¯s dowry, she needed the Old Madam¡¯s approval. If the Old Madam didn¡¯t return the dowry to her before passing away, there would be complications later.


    Of course, if it came down to it, even with the trouble, she would retrieve the dowry. Her and Tingzheng¡¯s expenses were not small. There was a fixed amount for food, clothing, and other necessities from the public funds, and anything beyond had to be paid out of pocket. For example, her current kitchen didn¡¯t draw from the public funds and needed personal funding, and currently, it was the Old Madam who was subsidizing it. Once the Old Madam was gone, she would have to pay herself.


    Of course, Yueyao felt absolutely comfortable spending from the Old Madam¡¯s private accounts; her father giving one-quarter of the family fortune to the Old Madam was, in essence, transferring it to public funds. On the surface, it may seem like she was spending the Old Madam¡¯s money, but in fact, it was just spending her parents¡¯ money.


    In a low voice, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, I have heard that the Old Madam¡¯s health is getting worse by the day, she might not make it past the end of the year. The dowry and the deeds of the servants must be reclaimed by you then.¡± Yueyao only had control over the contracts of personal maids like Hua Lei and Mu Qiu; the contracts of others were held by the Old Madam, including even Nanny Deng¡¯s.


    Yueyao wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Even if grandmother doesn¡¯t give them voluntarily, I will still be able to get them back.¡± Nanny Deng and others came as part of her mother¡¯s bridal party, and their contracts could definitely be reclaimed. As for the others, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to address them when the time came.


    Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t help worrying, ¡°Miss, even if the dowry is retrieved, can you manage such a large dowry?¡± The Miss was only nine years old, how could she manage such a substantial dowry? Even if she took over, she would be taken advantage of by others.


    Yueyao had already planned for this, and she wouldn¡¯t be doing business herself, that was certain, ¡°Is the farmstead¡¯s Farm Manager loyal to my mother?¡± If he was loyal, there wouldn¡¯t be much to worry about. If not, she would find someone loyal. With her uncle and eldest cousin by her side, she had nothing to worry about.


    Eagerly, Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°The Farm Manager is an honest man. Additionally, I have a rough idea of the yield from the farms, but I¡¯m a bit concerned about the two shops Madam owns in the bustling market. The two Store Managers are shrewd and capable, and for a year or two nothing will go wrong, but in the long term, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Doing business is different from collecting rent at home. There are many excuses for running a business at a loss, something the Miss definitely wouldn¡¯t understand. Madam had the authority to keep things under control, as did the Old Madam, but the Miss would definitely not be able to do so.


    Yueyao laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this problem too. I won¡¯t be running the shops myself. Once I take over, I plan to rent out these prime locations and just collect rent.¡± The shops were in busy areas, so she wasn¡¯t worried about them being unrentable, and the residences would be even easier to rent out. She might not conduct business, but that didn¡¯t prevent her from collecting rent while sitting back.

 Chapter 208 - 208 84 Zhao Chun_2

    ?Chapter 208: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_2 Chapter 208: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_2 Nanny Deng was somewhat reluctant, ¡°The business makes five or six times the rent every year. It¡¯s a pity to just give it up.¡± Nanny Deng was Madam Ma¡¯s confidant and knew about the income from these dowries. The rent for a shop was about two thousand silver a year, but if the market was good, the annual surplus could be over ten thousand silver, and even in average conditions, the income could be five to six thousand silver.


    Yueyao did not know that the two shops were making so much money, ¡°Mother, I know nothing about doing business. If these shopkeepers deceive me, I am helpless. Since I don¡¯t have the ability to make money, rather than being deceived by them, it¡¯s safer just to collect rent. Mother, you have to let go to broaden your path ahead.¡±


    Nanny Deng felt somewhat ashamed, ¡°The old servant has lived for so many years, yet has not seen as clearly as you have.¡± Indeed, having more money is not necessarily a good thing for a young lady.


    Yueyao smiled bitterly inside; she was actually about the same age as her mother inside.


    Hua Lei had not told Yueyao about Liu Er¡¯s affair, but that didn¡¯t mean Nanny Deng wouldn¡¯t ask. Nanny Deng got the news, and her expression was not good.


    Yueyao watched as Nanny Deng entered the bedroom, looking like she had something to say. Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s talk after I finish this page.¡± Yueyao did not like to be disturbed by external matters during her calligraphy and painting, as it greatly diminished the quality.


    After Yueyao finished her calligraphy, the maid spread out the paper. Yueyao then washed her hands, ¡°What happened to Liu Er?¡± Her mother¡¯s expression indicated that Liu Er had done something embarrassing again.


    Nanny Deng talked about the affair of Liu Er and his wife. The Old Madam had only punished the couple and did not send them to the manor; they continued doing what they had been doing before.


    Yueyao was surprised, ¡°You said Liu Er still treats his wife as before.¡± Initially, she thought Liu Er would take out his anger on his wife, but surprisingly, he continued to treat her as usual. This was rare and showed that Liu Er was a remarkably decent man. However, being decent was not enough, as having a wife who could not keep a secret was a liability. Such people could be entrusted with trivial matters, but never with anything important.


    Nanny Deng agreed with Yueyao¡¯s statement, ¡°Miss, there are still reliable people in the outer court. Old Master¡¯s Attendants, Zhao Chun and Ma San, are also very loyal to the Old Master. Zhao Chun¡¯s connections within the estate are much stronger than Liu Er¡¯s. Ma San, placed in the manor, might be somewhat troublesome to use.¡±


    After thinking it over, Yueyao asked, ¡°How is he doing in the accounting room?¡±


    Nanny Deng sighed slightly, ¡°Not well.¡± Being placed in the accounting room was clearly a way to marginalize him, and since the staff there resented him, his situation could not be good.


    Yueyao thought for a moment, ¡°Mother, Tingzheng is young and still needs experienced people to guide him in interacting with people. If Zhao Chun is reliable, I think he could be suitable. Do you think he is up to the task? Not only does he need to be loyal, but his character must also be good, without lacking in either.¡±


    Nanny Deng confidently responded, ¡°Miss, rest assured, Zhao Chun has been with the Old Master since he was five years old. If he were not loyal and of good character, the Old Madam would not have let him stay so close to the Old Master all these years.¡± This was absolute loyalty.


    Yueyao was not surprised by this, having previously inquired about Zhao Chun and Ma San from Nanny Hao and had a fair understanding of their situation, ¡°Then, Mother, you also agree to let him serve Tingzheng.¡±


    Nanny Deng naturally agreed, ¡°Miss, there is no one more suitable than Zhao Chun.¡± Previously, there were many loyal people, but now not a few had gone to serve the main branch. Nanny Deng did not share these thoughts with Yueyao, fearing that it would worry her, yet Zhao Chun had not pledged allegiance to the main branch.


    Yueyao did not think further, ¡°Then let him follow Tingzheng!¡± Tingzheng was already six years old and there was a lot he needed to learn to support the second branch. With Zhao Chun by his side to offer guidance, he believed there would be fewer mistakes to correct. Although she had lived twenty years longer, she was very poor at interpersonal relationships, let alone unaware of external affairs, and was still finding her way.


    Of course, Yueyao had to first speak with the Old Madam to get her approval. Currently, Tingzheng had only the young servant Ah Hai by his side, without any Attendant. The Old Madam had previously not mentioned it, leaving Yueyao to make the arrangements. The Old Madam was not expecting Yueyao to think of Zhao Chun, ¡°Why would you think of Zhao Chun?¡± Zhao Chun was a capable assistant by the younger son¡¯s side, but after his return, he had been assigned to the accounting room, and she had turned a blind eye to this. Because Zhao Chun was the younger son¡¯s close aide, Fanger was certainly not going to rely on him. Now that Yueyao was using him, it was indeed suitable, yet the Old Madam was somewhat worried.

 Chapter 209 - 209 84 Zhao Chun_3

    ?Chapter 209: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_3 Chapter 209: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_3 Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Nanny Deng told me that Zhao Chun has been with father for more than twenty years, not only is he loyal and devoted, but he also has a broad range of experience, which I believe would be perfect for Tingzheng.¡±


    Old Madam naturally agreed with Yueyao, but once Yueyao had left, she started to have her doubts: ¡°This girl, who knows what she¡¯s been doing behind the scenes.¡± Initially, Yueyao used Hua Lei¡¯s uncle instead of servants used by her son and daughter-in-law, Old Madam sighed at that time, thinking how Yueyao was still young and did not know that it was better to employ those experienced and reliable individuals. Yet unexpectedly, this matter had suddenly enlightened the girl.


    Tingzheng felt that having Ah Hai was enough, but since his sister said that this Zhao Chun would be very useful in the future and could help them with many things, he agreed, as long as his sister wouldn¡¯t harm him, that was enough.


    Since Zhao Chun was to be Tingzheng¡¯s Attendant, it was natural to ask him first, to avoid any awkwardness of not recognising each other later, especially since Tingzheng did not know Zhao Chun.


    Yueyao looked at Zhao Chun, who was kneeling on the ground in a set of green clothes, probably around thirty years old, with somewhat dark skin. Seeing that the siblings were quite calm, without a trace of nervousness: ¡°Servant Zhao Chun pays respect to Third Young Lady, Fourth Young Master.¡± Zhao Chun was very surprised when the Maid conveyed the message that Third Young Lady wanted to see him, and with the surprise also came hope. Having been with the Second Old Master for over twenty years, he had long been branded with the mark of the second branch, and the main branch would definitely not employ him.


    Yueyao, seeing Zhao Chun¡¯s reaction, was very satisfied: ¡°Please rise, Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Chun, upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s address, was visibly shaken: ¡°Servant cannot bear such a title from the young lady.¡± A single title could reveal many things, Zhao Chun was certain that the young lady was preparing to use his services.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly stated her intention: ¡°Both father and mother have passed away, and now only Tingzheng and I are left in the second branch. Tingzheng will have to uphold the family in the future, but he is young and knows nothing, and needs someone by his side to guide him. I wonder if Uncle Zhao would be willing to stay by Tingzheng¡¯s side and mentor him.¡±


    Zhao Chun didn¡¯t even have to think before responding: ¡°I will definitely do my utmost to protect the young master.¡± The main branch certainly didn¡¯t hold his future, the second branch was where his opportunities lay. Now that Third Young Lady was willing to use him, this was a chance for him.


    Yueyao was very satisfied with Zhao Chun¡¯s response: ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will stay by Tingzheng¡¯s side and guide him more. If he does anything improper, Uncle Zhao, I will need your wise counsel.¡±


    Zhao Chun naturally agreed.


    Yueyao nodded towards Tingzheng: ¡°Tingzheng, did you hear what your sister said? If you don¡¯t understand something, ask Uncle Zhao, understand?¡±


    Tingzheng nodded: ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Yueyao watched Zhao Chun¡¯s retreating figure, even though Nanny Deng had said he was faithful and trustworthy, he still needed time to prove it. After Nanny Gu¡¯s betrayal, Yueyao no longer trusted people so easily; only through testing could she know if someone was truly loyal.


    Zhao Chun returned home and shared the news with his wife. Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife was worried: ¡°Dear, you know very well what the Eldest Madam is planning. If we follow Third Young Lady and Fourth Young Master, aren¡¯t we going to be opposing the Eldest Madam in the future?¡±


    Granny Hua¡¯s contact with Nanny Gu was supposed to be secret, but Yueyao had covertly allowed word of the matter to spread, and the sharp-minded could sense something fishy about it. Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife naturally understood what the Eldest Madam was up to.


    Zhao Chun remembered the unperturbed demeanor of Third Young Lady, who seemed like a completely different person from more than a year ago: ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble. Third Young Lady is intelligent beyond measure and not so easily fooled.¡± This was also why he did not hesitate to give his consent based on today¡¯s situation; he believed Third Young Lady would not be deceived by the Eldest Madam.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife was not as confident about Yueyao, remembering the reputation she previously had: ¡°Dear, Third Young Lady is clever, but you also know that she has never involved herself in domestic affairs, and I worry...¡± There was no need to say it, her husband knew what she worried about.


    Zhao Chun had harbored the same concerns before when Yueyao spent her days copying scriptures and Fourth Young Master was left neglected in a corner, he worried endlessly; but now he was reassured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have seen the young lady, and she is different from before.¡±


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife was somewhat incredulous: ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡±


    Zhao Chun laughed: ¡°Third Young Lady has become shrewd, and you¡¯ll know once you meet her.¡±


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife persisted, teasing her husband: ¡°Still beating around the bush with me, come on, tell me what is different about Third Young Lady.¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 84 Zhao Chun_4

    ?Chapter 210: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_4 Chapter 210: Chapter 84: Zhao Chun_4 Zhao Chun smiled and said, ¡°The Third Young Lady has stopped immersing herself in copying scriptures and is now learning with the nanny and the tutor, frequently interacting with the Ma Family. I heard that Eldest Young Master Ma was able to succeed in the examinations because of the Young Lady¡¯s assistance, so both the Old Master of the Ma Family and Eldest Young Master Ma are particularly fond of her. Now that Eldest Young Master Ma has become a Palace Graduate and secured such a fine match, the Young Lady won¡¯t have to fear Eldest Madam¡¯s schemes with the Ma Family¡¯s support behind her.¡± The spirits of the Old Master and Madam must be at peace in heaven.


    Hearing this, Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife thought it made sense: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Third Young Lady has changed a lot, as if she started changing ever since she took the Fourth Young Master under her wing for personal tutoring.¡±


    Zhao Chun nodded with a laugh: ¡°Yes, in the past, the Third Young Lady didn¡¯t need to worry about these matters because she had the protection of the Old Master and Madam. Now it¡¯s different; she has to rely on herself. Don¡¯t always think about how the Third Young Lady used to be. Look at what she has done now: taking the Fourth Young Master under her care, expelling the disloyal Old Granny Guh, then sending the Fourth Young Master to study with the tutor at the Li family, and even having the Fourth Young Master registered under the Madam¡¯s name as the Legitimate Child. These things aren¡¯t coincidences. I suspect they were all the Third Young Lady¡¯s doing. I refuse to believe in so many coincidences.¡± Zhao Chun, a right-hand man of the Second Old Master, had accumulated considerable wealth, but having been with Lian Dongbo for so many years, he knew too much. Although Lian Dongbo had passed away, the Lian family wouldn¡¯t let him go. If he gained his freedom and was used by others to turn against the Lian family later on, it would be too late for regrets.


    There was a real incident in the Great Yuan Dynasty: a trusted aide was released, who then conspired with outsiders against his former master. The scandal caused an uproar, and since then, masters rarely let go of their confidant advisors, as a precaution against the possibility of betrayal.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife felt this was reasonable: ¡°That¡¯s true. But ever since the Third Young Lady changed, she¡¯s been especially generous. When there was a shortage of maids at Lanxi Courtyard, countless people wanted to send their daughters to serve her.¡± Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife thought the Third Young Lady was too generous, not understanding the hardships of the world outside.


    Zhao Chun laughed and said, ¡°If the Third Young Lady is well-off and gains a good reputation by being generous, what¡¯s wrong with that? My wife, you know my situation is unique; neither the Old Madam nor the Great Master will let me leave. If we don¡¯t stay with the second branch, our savings will be depleted sooner or later. It¡¯s better to bet on the futures of the Third Young Lady and Fourth Young Master.¡±


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife grew worried: ¡°What future can there be with the Fourth Young Master?¡± She had reservations about Tingzheng and was anxious just thinking about the Fourth Young Master¡¯s previous nickname.


    Zhao Chun smiled faintly, unable to argue with that. If the Fourth Young Master was well taught, he could simply maintain his position; it was best not to expect more.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife sighed to herself: ¡°It was arranged by the Old Madam, so we must obey.¡± That was the sad reality of being servants; they weren¡¯t given the right to choose.


    Zhao Chun chuckled: ¡°If the Old Madam had wanted to make arrangements, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. When we went to the Li family, she would have already arranged for personal servants to accompany us. The Fourth Miss has been so secretive, making it seem like it was the Old Madam¡¯s doing.¡± The reason Zhao Chun was convinced Yueyao was behind this was because, if the Old Madam really cared, she would have arranged for the Third Young Lady and the Fourth Young Master to be together upon returning from Jiangnan, instead of letting them be apart. In truth, the Old Madam didn¡¯t hold the Third Young Lady and Fourth Young Master in high regard; the Old Madam¡¯s main concern was the main branch, as they were the future of the Lian family. She turned a blind eye to everything the Great Master and Eldest Madam did. However, the Old Madam was willing to support the Third Young Lady as long as it didn¡¯t harm the interests of the Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife believed in her husband: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can send our daughter Miao¡¯er to serve in the Young Lady¡¯s courtyard. They¡¯re still short of a few maids there.¡± Since their family had decided to align with the second branch, it made sense to send their daughter to serve in the Young Lady¡¯s courtyard to reassure them.


    Zhao Chun shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s wait until the Young Lady selects people.¡± The lack of maids in both the Young Lady¡¯s courtyard and the Fourth Young Master¡¯s side without any additions must have a reason. If the Young Lady asks for more people, they will certainly add their daughter¡¯s name then. Zhao Chun thought it imprudent to send her now.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife quickly nodded; in their household, it was her husband who made the decisions, and she followed his lead.


    Zhao Chun considering Liu Er¡¯s situation said: ¡°You need to keep your mouth shut tight. Let¡¯s learn from Liu Er¡¯s situation and not give anyone an opportunity to exploit us.¡± Zhao Chun held no resentment over Yueyao favoring Liu Er over him.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife, upon hearing about Liu Er, expressed concern: ¡°We are family-born servants of the Lian Mansion. What will happen if the Old Madam passes away and our indenture ends up in the hands of Eldest Madam?¡±


    Zhao Chun laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; I believe the Third Young Lady will have considered everything more comprehensively.¡± If they didn¡¯t have their indentures, their lives would be controlled by the main branch, and the Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t rest easy with that.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife was still a bit apprehensive: ¡°We¡¯ll have to settle for that then.¡± Worrying wouldn¡¯t change anything; having come this far, they had no way back and had to keep moving forward.


    Zhao Chun nodded; after all that was said, ultimately, their choices weren¡¯t theirs to make. Their fate was in the hands of their masters, who dictated their actions.

 Chapter 211 - 211 85 Satin

    ?Chapter 211: Chapter 85: Satin Chapter 211: Chapter 85: Satin Lady Mo, heeding the instructions from Old Madam, swiftly prepared a residence for Tingzheng. The courtyard was satisfactory, but Yueyao¡¯s countenance fell when she heard that Tingzheng¡¯s residence was to be adjacent to Tingchao¡¯s.


    Without further ado, Yueyao went directly to Lady Mo. The Old Madam¡¯s health was increasingly failing; she no longer involved herself in the affairs of the mansion. Yueyao did not wish to trouble the Old Madam with these matters anymore.


    Lady Mo had anticipated Yueyao¡¯s dissatisfaction, initially thinking that Yueyao would go and lodge a complaint with the Old Madam, but instead, Yueyao had come directly to her. Yueyao, with a darkened expression, declared, ¡°Auntie, even if the residence were a bit more remote, it would be preferable. I do not wish for Tingzheng to live alongside the Third Young Master.¡± Although there were only two days in a month, just the thought of Tingchao¡¯s behavior made her feel utterly uncomfortable.


    Lady Mo shook her head, ¡°Third Young Lady, there is only this one remaining courtyard in the front estate. If he does not take this, there are no others available.¡±


    Yueyao remained composed, ¡°When Brother Zheng was added to the family register last year, Brother Chao insulted him, saying he was born of a prostitute, and who knows where he learned such dirty, lowly language. Auntie, with Brother Chao¡¯s character, I am not at ease. If there truly are no other unoccupied residences, then we won¡¯t move at all, and let Brother Zheng continue to stay in Lanxi Courtyard. He is my only younger brother, and in the future, our second branch will rely on him. If he gets led astray, our parents won¡¯t rest peacefully in the afterlife.¡± Yueyao spoke without mincing her words. On one hand, she was accusing Lady Mo of failing to discipline Brother Chao properly; on the other, she was suggesting that Lady Mo harbored ulterior motives.


    Previously, Yueyao had never directly confronted Lady Mo, but this time, Lady Mo¡¯s actions truly disgusted her.


    Lady Mo spoke softly, ¡°As per Lian family tradition, a child must move to the front estate upon reaching five years old. It¡¯s a rule, and since this is the only vacant courtyard left in the front estate, I have no choice. Rest assured, I will make sure that the Third Young Master is well-disciplined.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s demeanor undisturbed, ¡°Seven is the age when boys and girls must be seated separately; let¡¯s wait until Tingzheng turns seven before moving out of Lanxi Courtyard. He can stay there for these two more years.¡±


    Lady Mo was not angered, ¡°Yueyao, this is a rule set by the Lian family¡¯s ancestors, it is not something you can defy by saying you won¡¯t move.¡±


    Yueyao remained calm, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Tingzheng must move out of Lanxi Courtyard, and there is nowhere else in the front estate for him to stay besides this courtyard.¡±


    That was precisely Lady Mo¡¯s implication.


    Yueyao rose to leave, no longer willing to speak with Lady Mo, ¡°I understand Eldest Aunt¡¯s meaning.¡± To argue further would be a waste of time.


    Yueyao bid farewell with a bow and left the main room.


    Lady Mo¡¯s fingers whitened with anger; this unbearable girl had dared to criticize her after all her careful planning and hard work.


    On the way back to Lanxi Courtyard, Yueyao showed no signs of anger; her expression was composed, and she had indeed expected this outcome. Lady Mo was truly insidious.


    Nanny Deng, knowing the situation, asked, ¡°Young Lady, are you just going to let this go? If the young master moves there, there will surely be conflicts with the Third Young Master, and over time, the young master will be influenced.¡±


    Yueyao felt a blaze of anger in her heart, ¡°Lady Mo said that¡¯s the only courtyard left, so she must have calculated this from the start. Since Lady Mo is our elder, whether I make a fuss from the standpoint of reason or emotion, I am at a disadvantage; I have no choice but to bear with it.¡±


    Nanny Deng trembled with anger, ¡°It¡¯s infuriating. It¡¯s clear she intends for the Third Young Master to lead the Fourth Young Master astray.¡±


    Seeing Nanny Deng¡¯s state, Yueyao took her hand, ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t be agitated. Brother Zheng only comes back from Li Mansion for two days a month. He won¡¯t be influenced much in just two days. His teacher says that Brother Zheng is doing well in his studies, and in a couple of years, we¡¯ll send him to the academy.¡±


    Nanny Deng struggled to calm down, ¡°Young Lady, this matter should be taken to the Old Madam so she can decide.¡± If the Old Madam knew, she would surely not agree.


    Yueyao shook her head; just recently Old Madam Lian had another slight illness, and her spirit was waning day by day. The physician had been explicit that they should not let the old lady worry. It would be too unfilial to trouble her with such trifles, ¡°I cannot trouble Grandmother with this; we¡¯ll just leave it as it stands for now.¡± Lady Mo took advantage of Grandmother¡¯s illness and conceived this plot. Since she wanted to scheme, then let her scheme to her heart¡¯s content.


    Maternal Aunt Su was also nearly spitting blood in frustration.


    Upon hearing from Maternal Aunt Su that Tinglun was to share a courtyard with Tingchao, Yuehuan almost exploded, ¡°What? My brother to live with Tingchao? Maternal Auntie, not to mention that Tingchao will bully my brother every day, even the slightest bad influence could ruin him.¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212 85 Satin_2

    ?Chapter 212: Chapter 85: Satin_2 Chapter 212: Chapter 85: Satin_2 Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, ¡°Madam said the only vacant courtyard in the front yard has been given to the Fourth Young Master, and now he can only live with the Third Young Master.¡± Living with someone who only knows pleasure and leisure, Madam is trying to ruin her son.


    Yuehuan was taken aback, ¡°Maternal Auntie, didn¡¯t Fourth Young Master Tingzheng go to study at the Li Family? Why does he need his own separate courtyard?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su smiled bitterly, ¡°Fourth Young Master is a legitimate child of the second branch, just like the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master, and each of them can have their own separate courtyard. In the Lian family, legitimate and illegitimate children are clearly distinguished; legitimate young masters all have their own courtyards, but the illegitimate ones depend on the situation. If there are spare courtyards, they can live alone; if not, they have to squeeze together. There¡¯s no spare courtyard now, so my son can only live with Tingchao. But how can Maternal Aunt Su feel at ease with Third Young Master like that.¡±


    Yuehuan was stunned and after a while spoke, ¡°Maternal Auntie, can we speak to the Third Young Lady to let Tinglun stay with Tingzheng?¡± By doing this, not only would he avoid Tingchao, but Tinglun could also interact more with Tingzheng which would be beneficial for Tinglun¡¯s future learning and exchanges.


    Maternal Aunt Su naturally knew what her daughter suggested was for the best, but it was not feasible, ¡°Fourth Miss, I only wish for you and the Fifth Young Master to grow up safe and sound, that in the future you marry into a good family, and Fifth Young Master marries a sensible wife. I don¡¯t ask for much else.¡± It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to ask, but rather that asking too much might lead to consequences she couldn¡¯t bear.


    Yuehuan was shocked, ¡°Maternal Auntie, even if Grandmother is no longer with us, there is still Father, and my brother is also Father¡¯s son...¡± She was a daughter and perhaps Father might not care as much, but her brother was a boy, and Father would surely pay more attention to him.


    Maternal Aunt Su fixed her gaze on Yuehuan, ¡°Fourth Miss, I have served Madam for more than twenty years, managing to live till now and giving birth to you and the Fifth Young Master not because I am particularly clever, but because I know that once I oppose Madam¡¯s wishes, there¡¯s only death lying ahead.¡± Madam tolerated her only because she was obedient. To survive, she became Madam¡¯s blade, responsible for the demise of numerous people.


    Yuehuan, observing the coldness in her maternal aunt¡¯s eyes, felt a chill in her heart, yet only after a long time did she finally say, ¡°Mother, but if brother lives with Tingchao, and if Tingchao leads him astray, what future will brother have? I¡¯m not afraid, but brother is still young, can you really bear to see him go down the wrong path?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su certainly wouldn¡¯t let her son be led astray, ¡°Rest assured, Maternal Auntie will handle this matter well.¡± She had to find Madam and persuade her to change her mind.


    Yuehuan was very disappointed. Even at this point, all Maternal Aunt Su thought about was pleading with Madam, not about rising herself. If she always did as her maternal aunt suggested, she would sooner or later become a puppet too. It seemed she had to figure out her own way.


    That evening, Yueyao only practiced writing for half an hour, didn¡¯t do any embroidery, but took out ¡°Historical Records¡± to read. After reading several chapters, she placed the book on her lap, thinking about the courtyard matter. Although she said she wouldn¡¯t tell Grandmother, she knew very well that even during Grandmother¡¯s convalescence, she had a clear understanding of the mansion¡¯s affairs; Grandmother¡¯s silence was equivalent to acquiescence.


    Yueyao shook her head, forget it, Tingzheng¡¯s path in life was long and he was bound to face many challenges, allowing Tingchao to stay by his side might not be a test for Tingzheng.


    During the lessons, Yueyao noticed a slightly different look in Yuehuan¡¯s eyes, but what it meant exactly, Yueyao wasn¡¯t interested to guess.


    After class, Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard. Xi Yu greeted her with a cheerful smile, ¡°Miss, come quickly, Uncle Master has sent a lot of good stuff over.¡±


    Last year, Ma Chengteng had dispatched people to make purchases from various places, and at the beginning of the year, he sent people to Jiangnan to buy more, and they just returned yesterday. Ma Chengteng himself selected two chests of fine items to send over.


    Upon opening the first chest, besides some edible items, there were four pieces of satin: two pieces of plain satin, one piece of moon-white soft satin, one piece of fragrant color Glit Brocade Satin. Glit Brocade Satin is tribute satin, generally worn by nobles and officials, rarely available in the market, thus quite expensive, a single piece valued at thousands of taels.


    Upon opening the other chest, everyone was stunned, a chest full of paper. Hua Lei gaped, ¡°Uncle Master, is this...¡± sending a chest of paper for what.


    Yueyao was also puzzled, ¡°Bring out all the paper.¡± Upon inspection, the box contained many types of paper, including large-sized paper, thin white paper, and watermarked paper.


    Looking at these papers, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Move them all to my study.¡± She didn¡¯t know why her Uncle Master had bought them for her. Even for painting, Xuan Paper would have been more than enough; these papers weren¡¯t suitable for painting.


    Nanny Deng and Hua Lei packed up these gifts, then wrote a gift list and sent it to several young ladies in the mansion. Every time Yueyao went out, she never missed giving gifts to the young ladies.


    Needless to mention Yueying and Yuehuan, even Yuebing couldn¡¯t help but envy Yueyao for having such a good Uncle Master. He always sent good things to Yueyao, and he didn¡¯t even mention it.


    And Yueyao was not modest, ¡°My uncle and Elder Cousin both adore me.¡± Her uncle truly loved her, now more than ever.


    Yueying, green with envy, said, ¡°Third younger sister, I heard that your Uncle Master sent you two boxes of items. What did he send?¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t hold back, ¡°He sent some specialties from Jiangnan, along with writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t give others the papers; she only gave away the food and other trinkets.


    Yuebing pouted, her words tinged with dissatisfaction, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ma Family also send you some satin, Third Young Lady?¡± What was the Ma Family thinking? It almost seemed as if they thought their family wasn¡¯t providing her clothes. The rumor could even suggest that their family was mistreating the Third Young Lady!


    Yueyao appeared not to see the dissatisfaction in Yuebing¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, there was satin¡ªfour pieces in total. Tingzheng and I received two pieces each, planning to make two autumn outfits. If Elder Sister, Second Sister, and Fourth Miss don¡¯t mind, each piece of satin can also make a garment.¡± Mainly because all four of them were children. If they were adults, one piece of satin wouldn¡¯t be enough to make four outfits.


    Yuebing paused, glanced at Yueyao, and said as if she seemed keen on getting Yueyao¡¯s belongings, ¡°No need, what your Uncle Master gave you, we shouldn¡¯t take.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be bad if Yueyao could give it to her privately, though.


    Yueying and Yuehuan also didn¡¯t want any.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised by Yuebing¡¯s refusal; she remembered that whenever she got something good in the past, Yuebing would always brighten up, say she liked it, and then somehow make it her own.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t consider that giving things privately, no matter how much she gave away, she was never reluctant to do so. She had offered it first this time, and if accepted, it surely would make people laugh.


    Yuebing muttered to Ru Ju, ¡°This third younger sister is outrageous. She even suggested giving me Glit Brocade Satin to make clothes, making it look as if I was begging her for clothes. The Ma Family is really funny too, sending things from far away, always a box or two, as if they are afraid my parents mistreat her. If they really care that much, why don¡¯t they take her in!¡±


    Ru Ju inwardly groaned, ¡°Miss, those words must never be spoken.¡± Observing this situation, the Ma Family would definitely like to take her in. But the problem is, how could the Old Master let the Third Young Lady stay at Ma¡¯s Mansion? The Lian family could not afford to lose face like that.


    Back in the courtyard, Yuebing waited and waited but Yueyao¡¯s maid did not appear. Until she saw Yueyao the next day, who acted as if nothing had happened. Yuebing was fuming.

 Chapter 213 - 213 86 Leaving Beijing

    ?Chapter 213: Chapter 86: Leaving Beijing Chapter 213: Chapter 86: Leaving Beijing April 10th was the anniversary of Yueyao¡¯s birth mother.


    Nanny Deng reminded Yueyao, suggesting she should inform Old Madam Lian, ¡°Miss, if possible, we can go to the temple to offer incense on Madam¡¯s behalf.¡± She would tell Madam that her family¡¯s young lady was in good health.


    If Nanny Deng hadn¡¯t reminded her, Yueyao would have truly forgotten, but as for offering incense, Yueyao shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t go to offer incense; after more than a year of copying scriptures, she had roughly over five hundred scrolls. In her previous life, it took her more than a year to copy a thousand scripture scrolls; this life, over five hundred scrolls should be more than enough.


    Nanny Deng asked in surprise, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go to offer incense?¡±


    Yueyao looked at the copied scripture scrolls, ¡°Nanny, I want to burn these scripture scrolls in front of my parents¡¯ graves.¡± She had stayed at the Nunnery before and understood early on that not all monks and nuns were as kind-hearted as the Great Grandmaster. Of course, Grand Master Pu An wasn¡¯t necessarily bad at heart but she hadn¡¯t cleansed her desires and didn¡¯t escape worldly thoughts. Therefore, Yueyao would never go to Hualin Temple again. If she ever went to another, she would only go to the more serene Imperial Temple, Zhaohua Temple.


    Nanny Deng looked at the mountainous pile of scripture scrolls and also believed that there was no need for the Miss to continue copying them. If the Miss kept on copying scripture scrolls as Hua Lei had said, it would scare her into falling ill, ¡°Just hire someone to take them back and burn them in front of Old Master and Madam¡¯s grave!¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel assured leaving it to others; I want to go myself.¡± Lian family¡¯s ancestral home wasn¡¯t far from the Capital City, and the round trip by horse carriage would take roughly six days.


    When Nanny Deng heard that Yueyao wanted to go herself, she knew that the Miss had made up her mind, and it was pointless for anyone else to object. The so-called ¡®easiness in changing a kingdom but difficulty in changing a person¡¯s nature¡¯ meant that a person¡¯s character doesn¡¯t change just because they have been reborn.


    Old Madam Lian didn¡¯t agree at first, but Yueyao knelt on the ground and wouldn¡¯t get up, ¡°Grandmother, this is the last thing I can do for my parents, please let me do this.¡± In her previous life, she had become seriously ill after completing a thousand scripture scrolls. Those scripture scrolls were burned at her parents¡¯ graves by people arranged by Lady Mo; it was during that illness that Lady Mo stayed by her side day and night, not leaving for a moment. After she recovered, Lady Mo herself fell seriously ill, which made her feel guilty and touched. Since then, she had regarded Lady Mo as her own mother, without any guard. But in this lifetime, that would no longer be the case.


    Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s stubborn look, Old Madam Lian felt as though she was seeing her younger son. Yueyao didn¡¯t only resemble her son in appearance but also shared his stubborn nature, ¡°Since you insist, wait until the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll have your eldest brother take you back to your ancestral home.¡± Luckily the ancestral home wasn¡¯t far, only three days¡¯ journey from the Capital City. If it took three or four months for the round trip, Old Madam Lian would definitely not agree.


    Tingli was sixteen this year, old enough to independently manage his own household. It was just a three-day journey, and with long-time faithful servants by his side, adding a few more people for peace of mind wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Yueyao showed a relieved smile.


    Old Madam held Yueyao¡¯s hand, brimming with emotion, ¡°Third Girl, that stubborn nature of yours must change, otherwise, you will suffer greatly in the future. Remember, everything is about adapting; knowing how to be flexible is the only way not to lose out.¡± Too much stubbornness wasn¡¯t good for a young lady. With the Second Son¡¯s Wife gone, and the Eldest Son¡¯s Wife unreliable, and her own health failing, Old Madam Lian was genuinely worried.


    Yueyao nodded repeatedly, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself and Tingzheng.¡± Adaptability was necessary when the time called for it, but that time wasn¡¯t now.


    Upon hearing that Old Madam Lian intended for her eldest son to take Yueyao to the ancestral home in Qi County, Lady Mo immediately suggested she could take Yueyao instead. Tingli still had to attend classes, and since he failed his exams this time, he should study every minute he could to prepare for the next imperial examination.


    Old Madam Lian waved her hand, ¡°These few days won¡¯t make a difference. Besides, we can consider it as a break for Tingli. The decision is made; no need to say more.¡±


    Lady Mo held back a breath of frustration and didn¡¯t let it go until she was back in her room with only her trusted confidantes left, ¡°This girl manages to stir up trouble every other day; there¡¯s never a moment of peace.¡± Last time, she came over to question her about an issue with the courtyard, and now she has kicked up this commotion.


    Granny Hua suggested, ¡°Let the Third Young Lady not go. If the people back at her ancestral home see her burning so many scripture scrolls, won¡¯t they all praise her filial piety?¡± A good reputation for the Third Young Lady wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for them.


    Lady Mo sighed; this wasn¡¯t something she had the power to thwart if she wanted to: ¡°Let¡¯s just bear with it!¡± She would no longer have to hold back once she was in charge of the household.


    Having obtained Old Madam Lian¡¯s consent, Yueyao sent word to Tingzheng, asking him to accompany her. This time it was nominally to burn scripture scrolls, but Yueyao actually intended to visit the graves.


    Filial piety is the foremost among all virtues, and once the teacher heard it was for tomb-sweeping, he naturally let people go. It was Lady Li who felt a sourness in her eyes upon hearing that they were going to the old home to visit the graves, and prepared many things for Tingzheng, but regrettably, Tingzheng didn¡¯t accept any of it.


    The reason Tingzheng refused was quite simple, ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t accept these things. If my sister finds out I accepted them, she will punish me again.¡± The last time his sister found out he had received something from Li Han, she reprimanded him fiercely, telling him not to take anything from the Li family ever again. He dared not accept anything after that.


    Lady Li smiled and said, ¡°Your sister is just too polite.¡± Lady Li complained that Yueyao was too formal with them. Since Tingzheng had been staying at the Li Mansion, everything he wore and used had been prepared by Yueyao herself, as if she was afraid of taking advantage of them. Although Lady Li had some complaints about Yueyao¡¯s over-politeness, Yueyao¡¯s behavior only made her more pitiable.


    Tingzheng was very happy, ¡°Sister, how long will we be staying at our old home this time?¡±


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°The round trip should take about ten days!¡±


    Tingzheng was overjoyed, having six days to accompany his sister was wonderful, ¡°Sister, where is our old home? Brother Li Han said their old home is very close, just a day¡¯s journey away.¡± The main branch of the Li family was only a day¡¯s journey from the Capital City, even closer than Yueyao¡¯s.


    Yueyao laughed and said, ¡°Our old home is in Qi County, and it¡¯s also my first time going there. Tingzheng, we are going to the old home to pay respects to our parents¡¯ graves.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s intention to visit the ancestral graves soon spread throughout the Lian Mansion. For ladies who rarely had the chance to travel far, this was an attractive outing, and Yuebing directly requested to join.


    Seeing that Lady Mo disagreed, Yuebing coquettishly pleaded, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve never traveled far. Oh, Mother, just let me go out this once.¡± She thought about going to the countryside, where she could fish and enjoy the scenery, which sounded nice.


    Lady Mo decisively refused, ¡°You should be learning manners diligently with your nanny. After so much time spent on manners, you¡¯re still the same jumpy and easily muddled girl as before, blocked by anyone¡¯s mere two words. This is only passable at home, but if you behave like this when you go out to socialize in the future, what would others think?¡± Lady Mo also knew about Yueyao distributing the Satin to everyone to make clothes, which had taken her aback. The household income was meager, but expenditures kept rising; despite this, the Third Girl was reckless with spending. Lady Mo¡¯s annoyance with Old Madam grew ¨C she had never seen such favoritism. With the mansion¡¯s tight expenses, all the money was used to pamper the Third Girl. Sighing, Lady Mo refused to think further; it would only worsen her mood.


    Aside from Yuebing, Yueying and Yuehuan also wished to visit the old home.


    Yuehuan envied Yueyao, ¡°Maternal Auntie, Third Sister gets to do whatever she wants. That must be nice.¡± She wanted to do things but could never accomplish them, not even allowed to lift the curtain to look outside when going out. To this day, she was still unaware of the outside world, only knowing that this dynasty had been altered by a transmigrator who opened up ocean trade and brought modern items like glass and soap.


    From these, Yuehuan deduced that the transmigrator must definitely be a student of science, which was a pity because though she was a student of the liberal arts, she had no talent for Poetry and Songs. Poetry and such were manageable, Yuehuan had no ambitions to become a talented lady; her greatest desire was to make money, as life was unbearably stifling. Just the other day, her and Tingchao¡¯s daily sheep milk was cut off ¨C the reason was simple: there was not enough sheep milk, even for the Second Young Lady and the Third Young Lady. Yuehuan knew it had nothing to do with the Third Young Lady; it was the Second Young Lady¡¯s doing.


    Thinking back to last winter, when Yuebing and Yueyao used Silver Frost Charcoal, and here she couldn¡¯t even get enough regular charcoal for heating. While there were no cuts on food and clothing, the quality had dropped several tiers. The meals were getting worse, comparable to pig feed. She had to change this situation; it had to change, as it was too suffocating.


    Yueyao glanced at Yuehuan oddly, ¡°What do you mean I can do whatever I want? I am going to pay respects at our parents¡¯ graves, not going on a pleasure trip.¡±


    Yuehuan was caught off guard and wanted to say more but saw Yueyao wearing a cold expression and ignoring her. Yuehuan hadn¡¯t expected Yueyao to have such a temper; she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong to merit this anger.


    Maternal Aunt Su, seeing the envious look on her daughter when talking about the Third Young Lady, said, ¡°Fourth Miss, you are not the same as the Third Young Lady.¡± Birth determined different treatment; even though the Third Young Lady was orphaned, she still had her maternal family to rely on while she, just a Maternal Auntie, had not only her own and her child¡¯s future in Madam¡¯s hands but also her family was still dependent on the Mo Family. If she disobeyed, the fate of her whole family would not be pleasant.


    Yuehuan felt somewhat disheartened, not knowing how much longer she had to endure such life. No, she had to make a change; she could not continue living like this.


    When Yueyao set out, she did not just bring clothes, but also brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, and books, all of which were indispensable. These were not excessive; what truly counted the most were the scripture scrolls, more than five hundred volumes, filling several chests.


    Yuebing pouted, ¡°Just going out for a trip, and it¡¯s such a grand show.¡± Yuebing was secretly envious to death of Yueyao, silently resenting her mother for not allowing her to leave for just over ten days ¨C it would not be such a disruption, but she was unwilling to let her go.

 Chapter 214 - 214 87 An Zhichen (Part 1)

    ?Chapter 214: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 1) Chapter 214: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 1) Brother Zheng was extremely excited during his first time traveling far from home, and as soon as they left the Capital City, he lifted the curtain to look outside. He frequently asked Yueyao about the scenery outside.


    Yueyao patiently explained everything to Brother Zheng one by one.


    Tingli was riding a horse, not sitting in a sedan. Before Emperor Yingzong, the Great Yuan Dynasty favored scholars over warriors, and at that time military officials of the same rank had to salute civil officials. However, after the reforms of Emperor Yingzong, civil and military affairs belonged to separate categories and did not interfere with each other. Military officials were no longer restrained by the civil officials, and there was no longer a situation where civil officials of the same rank were considered higher in status than military officials. However, Emperor Yingzong had been dead for over fifty years, and during these peaceful decades when military officials had little to do, civil officials consistently persuaded the Emperor to cut military spending, essentially a reduction in troops. Essentially, they wanted to suppress the military officials harshly and restore the past glory. Naturally, military officials were unwilling, so there was intense conflict between civil and military officials in the Imperial Court.


    While listening to Yueyao and Tingzheng explain for a long time, Tingli showed no impatience on his face, but rather a growing admiration. He smiled and said, ¡°Third Young Lady, I¡¯ve always heard people in the mansion say you¡¯re very patient. Today, I¡¯ve truly witnessed it.¡± He had heard that Brother Zheng could recognize ten characters a day and Third Young Lady could still teach him effectively, and although he thought it was an exaggeration, today he realized it was true, certainly not a rumor.


    Tingli felt it was a pity that if Yueyao were a man, she would surely make an excellent scholar in the future. Unfortunately, such talent was wasted, or otherwise he would have a helper.


    As the heir of the family, Tingli had been taught from childhood that the family¡¯s interests were his primary duty. Therefore, he also wished that the family would cultivate several talented individuals. Unfortunately, his father¡¯s generation had failed to carry on their ancestors¡¯ glory. His uncle had a very bright future but died early. Although his father became a Palace Graduate, he was ranked low, and the fate of the Lian family was worrisome!


    The elder of the Great Grandfather¡¯s family had already left the official path, and in his branch, there were only Tingli and Tingyi. Tingyi was playful and didn¡¯t focus entirely on his career. The Lian family had to rely on him. His father¡¯s agreement to send Yueyao to their ancestral home was not without another purpose, which was to maintain a good relationship with the main family. Otherwise, their branch would have no support.


    Yueyao¡¯s great-grandfather, Lian Cheng, had a fierce conflict with the main house in the past, resulting in a severance of relations with the main house and the establishment of a separate family record. Later in his old age, thinking of Qi County as his roots, Lian Cheng bought a large plot of land there. After Lian Cheng passed away, Yueyao¡¯s grandfather restored relations with the main house in Qi County. However, since the family records had been separately established and they were already seen as a different branch and faced exclusion from the main house, even if there was a desire to improve relations, they remained estranged.


    Although the main house¡¯s reputation had declined, there were still several outstanding members, including the current Provincial Governor of Suzhou, a second-rank official, and an Inspector of Sichuan, a third rank position; both held substantial authority. Their branch could not compare to the main house now.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zheng learns slowly, so I explained in more detail.¡± Compared to before, Tingzheng was now much improved by more than tenfold. Mr. Zhu was indeed a good teacher, both in character and patience, which was also lucky for the siblings.


    Upon hearing this, Tingli laughed and asked, ¡°Little sister, how many days do you plan to stay in our old home? There is a wedding banquet at the Ma Family on the 26th, do you intend to return before then?¡±


    Yueyao smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Elder Brother¡¯s arrangement; whenever he says it¡¯s time to go back, then it¡¯s time. I¡¯m in mourning, so I need to avoid my uncle¡¯s family¡¯s wedding banquet.¡± She definitely wouldn¡¯t attend the wedding for it might inadvertently bring trouble to the bride. Yueyao planned to visit and meet her future cousin-in-law after the bride had returned to her marital home.


    Tingli nodded, ¡°Good.¡± Today was only the 7th, and it seemed certain they could return to Capital City before the 26th. However, plans could not always keep up with changes; he¡¯d better mention it to Yueyao.


    The servant following them was very familiar with this route; by evening, he had led them to the best inn in town. Although their group included a lady, Yueyao was only nine years old, and there was no need to specifically arrange for a courtyard suite. Tingli directly booked three superior rooms on the second floor, and a few ordinary rooms as well.


    After a whole day of jolts, food was delivered to their rooms after they had washed up. Yueyao took a bite and frowned, the food was too greasy.

 Chapter 215 - 215 87 An Zhichen (Part 1)_2

    ?Chapter 215: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 1)_2 Chapter 215: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 1)_2 The Kitchen Maid in Yueyao¡¯s courtyard made exquisite dishes with intricate flavors. After half a year of Yueyao¡¯s pickiness, her culinary skills had improved considerably.


    Jiangnan cuisine is known for its complete palette of color, fragrance, and taste, as well as its delicacy. Having eaten it for half a year, Yueyao had become quite discerning. She found the greasy dishes of the Capital City hard to stomach.


    By her side, Nanny Deng said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s always like this when you¡¯re away from home. Just bear with it.¡± The food outside could never compare to the comfort of home.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t be picky.¡± It was just a reflex reaction¡ªdespite the grease, she would still eat and eat well. Wasting food was shameful.


    After dinner, Yueyao conversed with Tingzheng for a while before starting her calligraphy practice, with Tingzheng practicing alongside her. When the time came, Yueyao stopped practicing and started reading¡ªthe book she read was still the Historical Records.


    Tingzheng was tired and yawned. Yueyao smiled and touched Tingzheng¡¯s forehead, ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Although it wasn¡¯t late, she didn¡¯t want her brother to overwork himself.


    After Tingzheng returned to his room, Yueyao, seeing that it was still early, began to copy scriptures again. She thought that once she burned these scriptures, she would no longer bury herself in them.


    A knocking sound came from outside.


    Nanny Deng was somewhat nervous. Who could be knocking at such a late hour? Though it was a peaceful time, Nanny Deng had to be cautious while traveling.


    Tingli responded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    After entering, Tingli spoke with a smile to a puzzled Yueyao, ¡°I saw the light in Third Younger Sister¡¯s room and came to ask why you have not slept so late.¡± Tingli had just finished reading and heard from the young servant that Yueyao¡¯s room was still lit.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Brother, please sit. I was copying scriptures and was planning to sleep after a bit more!¡±


    Tingli was very surprised, ¡°Still copying scriptures so late?¡± After seeing the freshly copied scriptures, he nodded slightly¡ªit seemed the rumors were true, Third Younger Sister was indeed very devout.


    Before leaving, Tingli said, ¡°Stop copying and go to sleep soon, we still need to travel tomorrow.¡±


    Yueyao treated copying scriptures as a form of calligraphy practice. After Tingli left, she asked Nanny Deng to clean up while she washed up and then went to bed.


    Yueyao was sleeping hazily when suddenly she heard a loud disturbance outside. She immediately opened her eyes, grabbed her clothes and started dressing while crying out, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening? Is it a water leak?¡± Yueyao wasn¡¯t worried about bandits or anything of that nature¡ªnowadays, the peace and prosperity meant great public security, so she was concerned about a water leak.


    After pondering, Yueyao spoke, ¡°Mom, just look outside. If it¡¯s a water leak, we need to think of a way to leave quickly.¡± It turned out Yueyao was overthinking.


    Yueyao frowned, ¡°Mom, can you ask Big Brother what¡¯s going on?¡± As the journey was not that far and the area was known for its excellent public security, they had only brought eight attendants. If there was an accident, Yueyao would be very worried.


    Yueyao listened as the noisy sounds outside gradually ceased, which she found strange. Soon Nanny Deng returned, her expression odd: ¡°Miss, the commotion was from Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household looking for their Third Young Master. They said he had run away from home and was staying at this inn, but unfortunately, they found his room empty. Then they hurriedly went out to search again.¡±


    Yueyao had no interest in the Third Young Master of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household, ¡°They¡¯re searching for someone, why cause such a big commotion?¡± One should search discreetly, especially in the middle of the night without considering those still asleep.


    Hua Lei pouted, ¡°Those people are just taking advantage of being from the Marquis¡¯ household. They¡¯re too arrogant.¡±


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Miss, I heard that people from the Marquis¡¯ household came looking, and the Third Young Master had jumped out of the window to escape. If one is well-off at home, why run away?¡±


    Hua Lei was surprised, ¡°Run away from home?¡±


    Nanny Deng was about to speak, but Yueyao shook her head, stopping the gossip, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourselves too much with other people¡¯s business. Mom, what did Big Brother say?¡±


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Eldest Young Master said to let the Marquis¡¯ household people handle it; it concerns us not.¡± He too found it strange¡ªwhy did the Third Young Master run away from home, and even when people from the estate came looking, he had to hide.


    Early the next morning, the group had breakfast and hit the road. Along the way, they encountered a group of people on horseback rushing back in a flurry. Fortunately, there were few people on the main road, otherwise someone would surely have been trampled.


    Hua Lei muttered as she watched the group, ¡°These people truly act as if they¡¯re above the law, and the government official don¡¯t even care.¡± If someone really got hit, they would at least be crippled if not killed.

 Chapter 216 - 216 87 An Zhichen (Part 3)

    ?Chapter 216: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 3) Chapter 216: Chapter 87: An Zhichen (Part 3) Yueyao was indifferent: ¡°Let them be!¡± She never meddled in the business of others. If someone was arrogant, they surely had their reasons; the world was just that unfair.


    After walking for most of the day, they arrived at a small town, where the servant mentioned a noodle shop that was quite famous. Rumor had it that the noodles left an unforgettable taste, and people vowed to return upon passing through the town again. But as they entered the noodle shop and went upstairs, Nanny Deng frowned upon seeing the oil-stained tables. So this was the best there was.


    The noodle bowls for Yueyao and Tingzheng did have ingredients, with two eggs and some greens. Yueyao took a bite and spat it out immediately: ¡°Tingzheng, we can¡¯t eat this.¡±


    Tingzheng was about to take a bite when he heard Yueyao and promptly put down his chopsticks: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s reaction, Tingli hurriedly asked, ¡°Third younger sister, why can¡¯t we eat it?¡± Even if it was unpalatable and she couldn¡¯t eat it, she shouldn¡¯t stop Tingzheng either.


    Yueyao shook her head: ¡°This is made with beef bone broth, both Tingzheng and I cannot eat it right now.¡± During the mourning period, they couldn¡¯t consume meat, and Yueyao remembered this very clearly.


    After tasting it, Tingli realized it was indeed made with meat broth and quickly called the Shop Assistant to switch to two vegetarian noodle dishes. As for the bowls prepared for Yueyao and Tingzheng, they weren¡¯t wasted either, given to the servants who followed them.


    Yueyao felt a gaze on her and subconsciously looked back, only to see a young man sitting in a corner downstairs. The young master was wearing a gray robe, broad-shouldered and with thick brows over big eyes. However, what stood out were the two fierce scars on his face.


    The young master stared back at Yueyao with a coldness in his eyes. The chill that emanated from him, paired with the scars, made for a frightening spectacle. Most people would have been scared off.


    Yueyao calmly withdrew her gaze and right then the Shop Assistant delivered the vegetarian noodles. She took a bite: ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s really quite good.¡± The noodles were far tastier than those made by her Kitchen Maid. No wonder this place was so renowned.


    While Yueyao was enjoying her noodles, she heard noise from the corner. She looked up to see the Shop Assistant standing by the young man who had been watching her before.


    The young master¡¯s expression was very ugly at the moment.


    From the Shop Assistant¡¯s talk, Yueyao gathered that the young man couldn¡¯t pay his bill. The Shop Assistant spoke unpleasantly: ¡°Our shop runs on a tight budget, and if the gentleman truly has no Silver Coin to pay, then leave something as collateral!¡± At least that set of clothes might be worth several dozen coins.


    Yueyao frowned slightly but said nothing.


    However, the young master looked towards Yueyao, who was veiled, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will pay my bill.¡± And with that, he pointed at Yueyao.


    Yueyao was puzzled but after thinking for a moment, she said to Peng Chun standing beside her, ¡°Tell the Shop Assistant that we will pay for this gentleman¡¯s bill.¡± She didn¡¯t know why the young man had singled her out, but a few bowls of noodles were certainly affordable for her.


    Tingli looked at the young man and said with a frown, ¡°Third younger sister, we shouldn¡¯t help this kind of person. If he had no money, he should not have dined at the noodle shop.¡± One ought to grab a couple of buns to stave off hunger rather than pretending to be more affluent than one is.


    Yueyao smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a few dozen coins.¡± It wasn¡¯t a matter of how much money it was; Yueyao mainly wanted to cultivate this kindness.


    Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Peng Chun went and spoke to the Shop Assistant, who finally let the matter rest. What they didn¡¯t know was that the young man had also ordered a considerable amount of provisions. His actions were somewhat rogue-ish, hinting that since someone else was paying, he might as well take advantage of it.


    Tingli¡¯s expression turned sour.


    Yet Yueyao merely smiled lightly and said to Peng Chun, ¡°Count the provisions he¡¯s taking as well; it¡¯s not that much Silver. Go and pay for him.¡± She could afford to cover these few ounces of Silver.


    Tingli sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not about a few ounces of Silver.¡± Seeing Yueyao smiling, he didn¡¯t go on. His younger cousin was still naive to the ways of the world; it wasn¡¯t just a matter of a few ounces of Silver, but that such people were not worth helping.


    After they finished their meal, the group continued on their journey. Just as the carriage left the small town, Peng Chun came up to Yueyao¡¯s carriage and said, ¡°Miss, that young man from before wanted to come and thank you, but he was stopped by Eldest Young Master.¡±


    Yueyao smiled gently and remained silent. She didn¡¯t believe that such a person would come to thank her just for a meal; he must have had something else in mind.


    Ah Gui, a servant by Tingli¡¯s side, suggested, ¡°Eldest Young Master, should we intervene and drive this person away?¡±


    Tingli watched the young man stride away briskly and thought about his behavior earlier. He shook his head: ¡°Let him come over, let¡¯s see what he wants to do.¡±


    Tingli was speechless when he heard that the young man wanted to borrow money from Yueyao: ¡°Go away, we have no money to lend to you.¡± He had never met anyone so shameless. To mooch both food and money was truly unprecedented.


    The young man coldly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for money, I asked that Miss. I believe she will lend it to me.¡±


    Tingli¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily: ¡°One should not overstep bounds.¡± He was trying to extort them and had the nerve to be unashamed about it. Were scammers so brazen these days? Had the world really gotten this bad?


    The young man glanced at Tingli: ¡°Go and ask that Miss. If she says she will not lend it, I will leave immediately.¡±


    Tingzheng looked helplessly: ¡°Alright, Ah Gui, go and ask the Miss.¡± While he was inclined to dismiss the man, since he had made it clear that he would leave if Yueyao refused to lend the money, it was best to avoid conflict if possible.


    Hua Lei, angered, exclaimed, ¡°You should not be so greedy! Our Miss was kind enough to pay your bill and keep you from being beaten by the shopkeepers. And now you¡¯re asking to borrow money from her as well. The nerve!¡± She had never encountered such a brazen person.


    Yet Tingzheng shook his head: ¡°Hua Lei sister, the man must be truly desperate to ask our sister for money. If we can afford it, we should lend him some.¡±


    Yueyao touched Tingzheng¡¯s forehead: ¡°My Tingzheng is truly a kind-hearted child.¡± But one cannot be kind to everyone. Some people, when shown kindness, will turn against you and bite.

 Chapter 217 - 217 88 An Zhichen (Part 2)

    ?Chapter 217: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 2) Chapter 217: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 2) Ah Gui looked at Yueyao¡¯s carriage and quietly asked, ¡°Eldest Young Master, do you think the Third Young Lady would lend money to this young man? I feel...¡± The rest of his words immediately retreated upon meeting the young man¡¯s cold gaze.


    Hua Lei watched Yueyao search for a pouch to hold the silver, too shocked to speak.


    Nanny Deng was startled, ¡°Young Lady, are you really lending him money? There¡¯s no need to bother with such people.¡± For those who were so brazen, they shouldn¡¯t be entertained.


    Yueyao waved her hand, ¡°No more words, I have my own considerations.¡±


    This time, they hadn¡¯t brought much ready silver with them, carrying only a little over thirty taels of small silver pieces. Of course, Yueyao had brought silver notes with her. She took two taels of silver from Hua Lei¡¯s pouch and then added a silver note to it.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Young Lady, you...¡± Not only was she giving silver but a silver note as well, it seemed the Young Lady was bewitched.


    Hua Lei also found her mistress unbelievable. Could the mistress feel that her money was burning a hole in her pocket, that she had become used to playing a generous maiden, lending money to whomever asked for it?


    However, Yueyao ignored Nanny Deng and Hua Lei¡¯s reactions, handing the pouch to Peng Chun and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Later, tell him privately that I don¡¯t need him to repay the silver, but he must remember that he owes me a favor and will have to repay it in the future.¡± The silver didn¡¯t matter to Yueyao, what was key was to have this person owe her a favor, which might be very useful to her in the future.


    Peng Chun looked doubtful, ¡°Miss, do you know this person?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She didn¡¯t recognize this person, but she suspected his identity, guessing that if he hadn¡¯t fallen on hard times, he would not have come to her for a loan.


    Peng Chun felt speechless. She didn¡¯t know the person but was asking for a favor to be owed to her, wondering whom she would expect to repay it. However, seeing Yueyao¡¯s manner, he refrained from asking further and, taking the silver, said to Tingli, ¡°Eldest Young Master, the Young Lady agrees to lend the silver to this person.¡±


    Tingli looked at Yueyao¡¯s carriage speechlessly.


    Ah Gui directly thought that the Third Young Lady must have too much money to burn. Just because someone came asking for a loan, she lent it. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, seeing as it appeared to be only a few taels of silver, Ah Gui still felt the Third Young Lady was a fool, wondering if she would lend him money if he asked.


    Tingli really didn¡¯t want to say anything more, ¡°Since you¡¯ve borrowed the money, you should leave! We still have a journey to continue.¡± Yueyao had said she would lend the silver; how could he say otherwise? The money wasn¡¯t his, and he had no say in the matter.


    Peng Chun escorted the young man away from the group and before leaving, relayed Yueyao¡¯s words, ¡°Young master, my mistress says you don¡¯t have to repay the silver, but you owe my mistress a favor and must repay it in the future.¡± As for what the Young Lady wanted that favor for, he had no idea.


    The young man glanced at Yueyao¡¯s carriage and nodded, ¡°You tell your mistress that I will be sure to repay her favor in the future.¡± Though the amount was small, he indeed owed a favor.


    The young man intended to put the pouch into his chest after Peng Chun left, but upon touching it, he felt a piece of paper. He opened the pouch, took it out, and found that in addition to two taels of silver, there was also a silver note ¡ª a ticket for two hundred taels.


    The young man looked at the two hundred tael silver note and gazed after the departing carriages, his expression oddly pensive. In fact, earlier at the noodle shop, he had sought out this young lady under dire circumstances; young gentlewomen were usually easy to talk to and compassionate. Just now, borrowing five taels of silver must have been an easy gesture for the young lady. But two hundred taels was no small matter. This made the young man truly curious, ¡°Third Miss of the Lian Family, quite interesting. Rest assured, the favor I owe you, I will definitely repay in the future.¡±


    Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Young Lady, how much silver did you give to that person?¡±


    Yueyao simply replied, ¡°Including the silver note, a total of fifty-five taels of silver.¡± Saying two hundred taels would probably have resulted in Nanny Deng scolding someone. In fact, the smallest silver note Yueyao had on hand was one hundred taels.


    Only then did Nanny Deng breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°Young Lady, you must never do such a thing again.¡± The Young Lady really didn¡¯t regard silver as something to be cautious with!


    Yueyao smiled slightly; not just anyone could make her part with so much silver. Naturally, she had her reasons for giving away so much.


    Tingzheng muttered sleepily, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Tingzheng had the habit of taking a nap, and it was time for him to sleep.


    After coaxing Tingzheng to sleep, Yueyao also closed her eyes to rest. She didn¡¯t know how long she was asleep when suddenly she heard a burst of rapid hoofbeats outside. If they had merely passed by it would have been one thing, but unexpectedly, these people stopped and asked Tingli, ¡°Have you seen a young man about twelve or thirteen years old, this tall...¡± The man described the young man¡¯s appearance and features to Tingli.

 Chapter 218 - 218 88 An Zhichen (Part 2)_2

    ?Chapter 218: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 2)_2 Chapter 218: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 2)_2 Tingli didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly thought of the young man from earlier. However, considering the terrifying scar on the young man¡¯s face and the malice emanating from him, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    After a burst of hurried horse hooves, what rose was a cloud of dust. Peng Chun came over and said to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, just now the people from Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion were asking if we had seen the Third Young Master of the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion.¡± Actually, Peng Chun felt that the young man from earlier was the person they were looking for, but he had no evidence. Nevertheless, because of this suspicion, Peng Chun specifically told Yueyao.


    Yueyao looked at Peng Chun with surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this if it¡¯s people from the Marquis¡¯ household looking for someone?¡± She was astonished at Peng Chun¡¯s attitude.


    Peng Chun, noticing Yueyao¡¯s strange gaze, felt that he must have overthought it. The lady had merely acted out of kindness; how could she guess that the young man might indeed be the Third Young Master from the Marquis¡¯ household.


    Nanny Deng thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Could that young man be the Third Young Master of the Marquis¡¯ household?¡± She pondered to herself, ¡°It can¡¯t be, I haven¡¯t heard anything about the Third Young Master being disfigured.¡± Those two scars were frightening to look at, of course, the most important thing was that there had been no rumors about the Third Young Master being scarred.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t speak. In fact, she had guessed that the person who had asked her for money earlier was the Third Young Master of the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household. She was not very familiar with this person, as she had not heard much about him when she left the Capital City, but the coldness and lack of warmth in the man¡¯s eyes had made her feel very uncomfortable. His eyes reminded her of her own experiences.


    Hua Lei became interested and said, ¡°Qiao Lan, who is this Third Young Master? Why would he run away from the Marquis¡¯ household? Isn¡¯t the Marquis¡¯ household a good place to be?¡±


    Qiao Lan hesitated, unsure if she should speak or stay silent.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? Just treat it as listening to some gossip.¡± The group had been staying in Jiangnan all this time, and only Qiao Lan had been in the Capital City for so many years, making her more familiar with the affairs of the Capital City than them.


    Seeing Yueyao didn¡¯t mind, Qiao Lan spoke up, ¡°The Lady of Marquis Weiyuan gave birth to a pair of twins eleven years ago. One is the Second Young Master, and the other is the Third Young Master they are searching for. However, the two brothers don¡¯t look alike; the Second Young Master has a handsome appearance, whereas this Third Young Master is tall and burly. I¡¯ve heard that the Third Young Master looked more like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old rather than an eleven-year-old...¡± Associating the youth she met in the noodle shop with the Third Young Master of the household, Qiao Lan always felt that this young man was deeply connected to the Third Young Master.


    Yueyao noticed Qiao Lan pausing and not continuing, so she said, ¡°Continue...¡± She was also curious about why this Third Young Master would run away from home, especially since he was such an icy person.


    After hearing Qiao Lan¡¯s recount of the Third Young Master¡¯s experiences, Yueyao could only remark that this was indeed an unlucky child.


    The Third Young Master of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household was named An Zhichen, a twin born to the Heir¡¯s Wife, Lady Fang, eleven years ago along with the Second Young Master, An Zhixiao. With an older legitimate son already present, there was no confusion regarding succession, so the birth of twins should have been a joyous occasion in any other family. However, Lady Fang, at that time the Heir¡¯s Wife, detested this son and neglected him from the moment he was born, instead favoring the Second Young Master and treating him like a precious treasure. Later, rumors spread that the Third Young Master wasn¡¯t born to the Heir¡¯s Wife, but to a favored concubine, Maternal Aunt Liu. In order to give his son a noble birth, the Heir Apparent placed the newborn Third Young Master under Lady Fang¡¯s name, pretending he was the legitimate son.


    The rumors were detailed and convincing, claiming that the physician did not diagnose Lady Fang with a twin pregnancy, and that twins are usually premature, whereas Lady An had a full-term childbirth. Multiple signs seemed to indicate the truth of these rumors.


    Normally such rumors would die down over time. After all, there are many odd occurrences in the Capital City. If the Heir¡¯s Wife herself didn¡¯t make a fuss, what others said as bystanders didn¡¯t matter. However, at the age of five, the Third Young Master endured another disaster ¨C he went missing during the Lantern Festival, kidnapped by child snatchers.


    The Lantern Festival was bustling, and the loss of children was a common occurrence, as it was a prime time for kidnappers to strike. Usually, such incidents occurred in commoner families, and it was indeed rare for it to happen within one of the Four Great Marquis Houses like the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household.


    The incident caused an uproar at the time; the government arrested many kidnappers, but most of the lost children were never found, including the Third Young Master of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household.


    However, surprisingly, the child returned home by himself six months later. It was said that when he came back, he was dressed in tattered clothes and was so skinny that he barely had any flesh on his bones. The gatekeeper mistook him for a beggar and shooed him away. Fortunately, the child was clever and waited at the gate until the Old Marquis came out, at which point he rushed forward and called out to his grandfather.

 Chapter 219 - 219 88 An Zhichen (Part 3)

    ?Chapter 219: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 3) Chapter 219: Chapter 88: An Zhichen (Part 3) He hadn¡¯t been gone long, only half a year, yet despite his emaciated appearance, the Old Marquis recognized him immediately. At the time, this was yet another hot topic in the Capital City. Thus, it was hard for Qiao Lan not to know about it. Everyone was curious about how the Third Young Master returned to the Capital City, and what had he experienced during those six months? Unfortunately, it still remains a mystery.


    Yueyao looked rather bizarre, ¡°Why would he be abducted so easily?¡± Let alone a son from the Marquis¡¯ household, even Tingzheng always had a young servant and two attendants who never left his side. At busy places like market gatherings, the number of protectors would even double. Therefore, this so-called abduction was very suspicious. Considering the youth¡¯s cold demeanor, she feared the matter wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Yueyao could guess that the youth was the Third Young Master from Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Residence because of those two scars. In her previous life, her face was filled with scars, so she was more than familiar with them. The scars looked fierce and dreadful, but Yueyao could tell they were fake, just as she instantly recognized Yuehuan was feigning amnesia. At that time, she knew that the young man was most likely the Third Young Master that the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household was searching for.


    Qiao Lan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But after he returned, he was taken in by the Old Marquis who personally took care of his upbringing. It was said that not even the Heir Apparent of the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household had received such personal attention from him. It could indeed be considered a blessing in disguise.¡± This was truly a blessing in disguise, for a child to be directly guided by the authoritative figure of a household was undoubtedly hugely beneficial. It¡¯s not just the perspectives and insight gained, but also the connections made. These things are not measurable by money, and learning true capabilities is far more practical than obtaining any amount of silver.


    Yueyao found it quite strange, even if he was one of the children born out of wedlock and placed under the name of legitimate children, the Marquis, as the head of the family, should not display such favoritism, ¡°What happened later?¡± The disputes within prominent clans indeed ran deep.


    Qiao Lan paused before speaking, ¡°Nine months ago, the Old Marquis passed away. However, it was said that before his death, he had divided his estate. Everyone thought that the Third Young Master, being so favored by the Old Marquis, would definitely receive a considerable inheritance. Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Old Marquis only left him 300 acres of inferior land.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, understanding that the Old Marquis was actually showing deep affection for his grandson. The 300 acres of inferior land, yielding merely two to three hundred silvers a year in interest, was naturally not enough to provoke envy, allowing the Third Young Master to peacefully claim this property without attracting hatred. If a large sum had been granted, it would certainly have caused dissatisfaction among his descendants, with the Heir¡¯s Wife being the first to express displeasure. And if An Zhichen had received a substantial wealth, it would have surely drawn envy and made his life restless. For An Zhichen, this was definitely not a blessing, ¡°The Old Marquis was indeed remarkably clear-sighted.¡±


    Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s comment, Qiao Lan was initially startled, then she smiled and said, ¡°The lady truly sees through it.¡± She had initially thought the Old Marquis differentiated between his legitimate and illegitimate descendants, not considering the intricacies involved.


    Yueyao smiled lightly and said no more. After all, how could hefty amounts of money matter? What is most essential is to rely on oneself; with true capabilities, wealth will follow. If one lacks abilities, not only would it be impossible to safeguard the wealth, but it would also invite troubles.


    Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°What about the Old Marquis¡¯ private funds? Were they distributed among the public or divided differently?¡± Such matters were unavoidably intriguing!


    Qiao Lan¡¯s expression turned peculiar, ¡°Speaking of which, that¡¯s the real oddity. I heard that the Old Marquis left all his private funds to his legitimate eldest grandson, who is now the Heir Apparent of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household; the Second Young Master only received some calligraphy and paintings, but those items are worth more than what the Third Young Master got.¡± Any of these items could be valued at hundreds or thousands of silvers.


    Yueyao was somewhat astonished, ¡°What was the reason?¡±


    Qiao Lan laughed, ¡°Lady, I also heard that the Old Marquis of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household truly cherished this grandson, hiring famous teachers for him. Unfortunately, the teacher claimed that the Third Young Master was unteachable, and in the end, the teacher ended up instructing the Second Young Master, An Zhixiao.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s face crossed with confusion, ¡°Did the Scholar say the Third Young Master is a worthless piece of wood?¡±


    Qiao Lan nodded, ¡°Yes, but I heard that the Old Marquis has hired another master to teach him martial skills and archery, and it seems he is quite good at it. I don¡¯t know the specifics though.¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°No wonder.¡± No wonder this young man could gain so much love from his grandfather. The Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion gained its hereditary nobility title through military deeds, having its roots in the military, so it was naturally a good thing that the grandson had a talent for martial arts. Yueyao even guessed that this so-called worthless piece of wood was just a smokescreen. Without having met the person, it would have been alright, but upon meeting him, Yueyao did not think this young man was just a brute who only knew about martial arts. From his ability to avoid family encounters and to obtain the Travel Permit to escape from the Mansion¡¯s pursuit numerous times, she knew this child was far from being straightforward; it couldn¡¯t be done without sufficient cunning.


    Hua Lei didn¡¯t think too much, and just curiously said, ¡°This Third Young Master is only loved by his grandmother, but what about the Marquis? And what about Maternal Aunt Liu?¡± It was understandable for the Lady of Marquis Weiyuan not to like him since she did not bear him, and moreover, he was a child born out of wedlock replacing a legitimate offspring. But surely the Marquis and Maternal Aunt Liu must love him very dearly, yet hearing Qiao Lan¡¯s comments, it did not seem to be the case.


    After some thought, Qiao Lan said, ¡°The Marquis does not like this son, saying that he does not resemble him. The Marquis is known as a handsome man in the Capital City, but the Third Young Master is tall and burly.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, indeed, a father¡¯s lack of affection. ¡°And Maternal Aunt Liu?¡± It made no sense for Maternal Aunt Liu


    After pondering carefully, Qiao Lan said, ¡°I heard that Maternal Aunt Liu has always been unwell, and she went to the countryside manor to recuperate for a while. After she recovered, she returned to the Marquis¡¯ household. However, rumors say that the Third Young Master is not close to her, beyond that, I don¡¯t know much.¡± In fact, Qiao Lan felt that placing people under the name of the Lady, legitimate or not, actually made their situation more awkward.


    Yueyao chuckled lightly, ¡°What about the Heir Apparent of Marquis Weiyuan then?¡±


    After thinking, Qiao Lan said, ¡°Miss, the Heir Apparent of Marquis Weiyuan is mediocre in both literature and martial skills, he has no notable reputation. However, the second son of the Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household has exceptional literary talent, at the age of eleven he already passed the examinations to become a Scholar; as a result, both the Marquis and the Lady of Marquis Weiyuan dote on this second son immensely, treating him as a precious gem.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, perhaps things were not so simple. But whether simple or not, it had nothing to do with her. She was just spending money to owe An Zhichen a favor. Seeing that An Zhichen was not likely to be a simple character, this favor might prove very useful later: ¡°Are there any people in Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s household who have military authority?¡± Yueyao thought An Zhichen pulling out of the household surely meant he was going to seek someone else, and given An Zhichen¡¯s reputation for martial skills, he must be a Military Official rather than a Civil Official. Considering that he couldn¡¯t enter the military due to age restrictions, at eleven he would certainly need special channels, which no doubt involved a clan member.


    After thinking, Qiao Lan shook her head, ¡°I am not sure about that.¡± Discussing the gossip inside Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion was no issue, since it had been a big deal back in the day and people all over the Capital City had heard about it, but as for which relatives of the Marquis were high-ranking officials outside, Qiao Lan really had no idea.


    Yueyao smiled slightly, ¡°I hope it turns out as I wish.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qiao Lan seemed contemplative.

 Chapter 220 - 220 89 Qi County

    ?Chapter 220: Chapter 89: Qi County Chapter 220: Chapter 89: Qi County Yueyao and her party were not in a hurry, and their pace was rather slow, taking four days to cover a three-day journey. They didn¡¯t arrive until nearly noon on the fifth day, but fortunately, it hadn¡¯t rained during those four days. Apart from the first day, when the sun was strong, the sky remained overcast for the next three days.


    When Yueyao stepped out of the carriage, she looked at the plaque hanging above the main entrance: ¡°Lian Mansion.¡± The characters were bold and powerful, clearly the work of decades.


    Tingli said with a smile beside her, ¡°Third younger sister, these characters were written by the Old Grand Master. They¡¯ve been there for decades.¡± Back in those days, many people sought the Great Grandfather¡¯s calligraphy, but unfortunately, even with a fortune, they couldn¡¯t acquire it.


    The Lian family had reached its zenith under the Great Grandfather¡¯s reign. His competence also allowed him to confidently separate from the main family branch. Continuing the family¡¯s glory, however, would depend on the efforts of the younger generation.


    Yueyao followed the servants into the courtyard. With each layer of courtyards and each threshold, the deeper she walked, the more secluded it became.


    The mansion, long uninhabited, still carried a faint odor despite news that the servants had cleaned it. This scent made Yueyao very uncomfortable. Nanny Deng immediately fetched incense to fumigate the room, and it took quite a while before they could settle in.


    When Yueyao was at the nunnery, she did her own laundry, sewing, and cleaning. Now things were different; she was a precious, sheltered daughter who couldn¡¯t possibly be expected to do such coarse work. If she insisted, it would only create more chaos.


    Yueyao conscientiously picked up a book and sat in the courtyard to read. It was an overcast day, and the yard provided a place to read without the sunlight hurting her eyes.


    Qiao Lan brought over some tea.


    When Tingli came over, he saw Yueyao engrossed in her book amid the gently wafting tea aroma and the misty air. He couldn¡¯t help but feel complex emotions, ¡°Sister, what book are you reading?¡±


    Yueyao would only read ¡°The Great Learning Commission¡± in her own room, as it was deemed more appropriate for men than women. She hadn¡¯t even brought her medical texts, as it wouldn¡¯t be proper for others to see her delving into those; so now, she was reading the ¡°Great Yuan Geological Map.¡±


    Tingli was surprised. He had expected Yueyao to be reading poetry and songs, not this book. The ¡°Great Yuan Geological Map¡± primarily depicted the territories of the Great Yuan Dynasty, focusing on detailed descriptions of the provinces, counties, demographics, and land. Such books were seldom read by women, and this was the first time Tingli had seen a woman reading one.


    Yueyao had come across this book by chance. Previously, when reading travel books that described local conditions, she didn¡¯t recognize the counties mentioned, so she used the geological map for reference. However, with each reading, Yueyao found her knowledge lacking and realized she didn¡¯t even fully understand her own country. Thus, she took every opportunity to read and memorize it carefully.


    Yueyao set the book on the table beside her and stood up, ¡°Brother, please, have a seat.¡±


    Tingli was there to tell Yueyao to prepare for a meeting with relatives from the main family branch the next day.


    In her previous life, Yueyao had never visited the main family and knew little about them. From what she learned on the road, Yueyao didn¡¯t believe the main family would welcome them; at best, they would maintain superficial ties. Considering how the Great Grandfather had cut ties when he gained power and was now seeking to reconnect, it all seemed too convenient. Maintaining superficial ties was likely only because Tingli and the others were accomplished, ¡°Brother, tomorrow is my mother¡¯s death anniversary. I would like to visit my parents¡¯ graves first and then call on the relatives.¡± Important matters should be handled first, leaving visits to the relatives for later.


    Tingli thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Hmm, I was also planning to visit in the afternoon.¡±


    Yueyao still shook her head. It wouldn¡¯t be right to meet the relatives with a sorrowful appearance, as it would only add to their burdens, ¡°Brother, you go ahead with your business. Brother Zheng and I can visit the day after tomorrow.¡± One¡¯s mood must be right before visiting senior members of the clan. Given the already distant relations, coming in a state of grievance would not be an overture but a provocation.


    Though Tingli felt uneasy seeing Yueyao¡¯s insistence, he could only agree with her decision, ¡°All right, then you rest early today.¡±


    Yueyao nodded. However, that night, displeased and restless, she found it hard to sleep. Tossing and turning, she stared out the window. The night was still and profound, the clear and shallow moonlight seeping through the window, dampening the entire room like water,


    Yueyao got up, dressed, and walked to the courtyard, which was much colder than the Capital City. Once outside, Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but shiver from the cold.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t urge Yueyao to return indoors, instead, she instructed Hua Lei to fetch a thick coat from the room and stood beside Yueyao herself.

 Chapter 221 - 221 89 Qi County_2

    ?Chapter 221: Chapter 89: Qi County_2 Chapter 221: Chapter 89: Qi County_2 Yueyao gazed at the cool moon, ¡°Mom, do you think Dad and Mom are watching me from the sky, or have they already reincarnated?¡±


    Nanny Deng was stumped by Yueyao¡¯s question.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t expect an answer from Nanny Deng, murmuring to herself, ¡°Actually, I hope Dad and Mom have already reincarnated, so they have a new life.¡±


    Nanny Deng opened her mouth several times but didn¡¯t know what to say. At that moment, Hua Lei brought a coat, ready to put it on Yueyao, but Yueyao shook her head and entered the house. She didn¡¯t sleep, only had a candle lit and picked up a book to read. She said sideways, ¡°If I fall asleep later, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Yueyao¡¯s words were a reminder for them not to disturb the book in her hands, as it would wake her up.


    Hua Lei hurriedly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yueyao read for about half an hour and indeed fell asleep with her head sideways. Hua Lei looked at her young lady¡¯s head crooked on the pillow, her jade hands holding the book atop a water-blue quilt, in a rather ungraceful pose. However, thinking of Yueyao¡¯s instructions, she didn¡¯t tidy up and let it be.


    Hua Lei knew her young lady always had difficulty falling asleep, especially in a different place. The last time they visited Uncle Master¡¯s house, she also didn¡¯t sleep all night. Hua Lei sighed softly; since the Old Master and Madam had passed away, the young lady had never laughed heartily.


    The next day, a group of people went to visit the grave, bringing several large boxes of scriptures to the destination. The Lian family¡¯s ancestral tomb had dedicated servants guarding it, and ordinary people were not allowed in. Yueyao and the others had informed them in advance, and the tomb keeper led them there.


    Visiting the tomb, burning incense, and placing offerings proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ graves, Yueyao bit her lower lip, struggling not to cry. She took out the scripture scrolls from the box, one by one, intending to personally burn these scriptures for her parents. The things she hadn¡¯t accomplished in her past life, she wanted to complete in this life.


    The tomb keeper, seeing so many scrolls, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are these?¡±


    Zhao Chun who had followed replied, ¡°These are the scriptures that our young lady copied for the Second Old Master and Second Madam. The young lady spent over a year, day after day, copying these scriptures. Today is the Second Madam¡¯s death anniversary, and the young lady specially came to burn these scrolls for the Old Master and Madam.¡±


    The tomb keeper, hearing this for the first time, said, ¡°The Third Young Lady is truly filial.¡± This indeed required dedication, as copying them one by one without resilience is impossible.


    As each scroll burned, the flames cast a reddish glow on Yueyao¡¯s face. Through the firelight, the affectionate faces of her parents appeared before her, and the nightmares of her past life resurfaced in her mind. Yueyao could no longer hold back and tears splashed down, ¡°Dad, Mom, Dad, Mom...¡± making everyone around also tear up.


    Tingzheng, who was also burning scriptures with Yueyao, was teary-eyed, ¡°Dad, Mom, I and sister have come to see you...¡±


    As the last scroll turned to ash, Yueyao fainted.


    The doctor came to check Yueyao¡¯s pulse and after a while said, ¡°The young lady is suffering from excessive grief. She needs to rest well and not be saddened anymore, otherwise, she might fall seriously ill.¡± Knowing that she had fainted from crying over the death of her parents, he simply sighed, feeling sorry for her.


    When Yueyao came to, she saw that Tingzheng had puffy eyes.


    Seeing Yueyao awake, Tingzheng joyfully cried, ¡°Mom, sister is awake, sister is awake.¡± The doctor said that sister being awake was good.


    Yueyao touched Tingzheng¡¯s head, in this lifetime she would start anew, everything moving towards a better direction, without such nightmares anymore, never again.


    In the afternoon, Tingli still took Tingzheng to visit the elders of the main family. Having been under Li Han¡¯s guidance in the Li family for the better part of the year, Tingzheng had grown somewhat bolder. Facing the elders¡¯ questions, he wasn¡¯t as intimidated, although his answers were a bit forced.


    The questioner was the Seventh Old Grand Master of the Lian family¡¯s main branch. Normally, Tingzheng¡¯s appearance was quite endearing, and his attitude was also satisfying, but Tingzheng¡¯s responses displeased him.


    Tingli was inwardly startled; knowing that the boy had only been learning for half a year and carrying the reputation as dull-witted, yet being able to answer most of the questions before the elders was impressive. However, facing the dissatisfaction of the Seventh Old Grand Master, Tingli dared not explain, as explanations often make things worse.


    Instead, Tingli himself said, ¡°Great Grandfather, the teacher says I started my education too late, we need to take it slowly. Hurrying would not be good.¡±


    Seventh Old Grand Master Lian Yi glared, ¡°You started your education too late? When did you start?¡±


    Upon learning that Tingzheng had started his education less than a year ago, he became even more agitated, ¡°Lian family descendants start their education at three years old, this child is already six and only started half a year ago. What is going on here?¡± He instantly knew something was fishy.

 Chapter 222 - 222 89 Qi County_3

    ?Chapter 222: Chapter 89: Qi County_3 Chapter 222: Chapter 89: Qi County_3 Seeing Tingli unable to answer, Seventh Old Grand Master asked Tingzheng, ¡°You tell me, why did you only start your enlightenment half a year ago? Were you lazy and unwilling to learn before?¡±


    Tingzheng, with a pair of innocent peach blossom eyes, replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been very diligent. My sister said that only through diligent and hard study can one succeed.¡±


    After hearing this, Seventh Old Grand Master sighed deeply, ¡°Bring that girl over some other day for me to see. An orphan who fainted from crying at her parents¡¯ grave, I don¡¯t know how Lian Dongfang has been taking care of these orphans.¡±


    When leaving, Tingli was covered in sweat, and looking at the cluelessly innocent Tingzheng, he secretly thought it must be a coincidence.


    Seventh Old Grand Master shook his head and said, ¡°Lian Cheng was too proud, couldn¡¯t stand humiliation, and left the clan, resulting in none of his descendants being able to stand tall. I don¡¯t know if this generation will be able to hold up. If they can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid the family will decline further.¡±


    The attendants beside him also did not dare to join the conversation, just watching their Great Grandfather sigh heavily.


    Yueyao rested for half a day before she felt better. That night, apart from practicing calligraphy for half an hour, she spent the rest of the time listening to Nanny Hao tell her about the main family. Nanny Deng was not very familiar with the main family, but Nanny Hao had been with the Lian family for over twenty years¡ªback when the Great Grandfather was still alive!


    Nanny Hao wasn¡¯t very clear about the main family¡¯s affairs either. When she had come to the house, the Lian family had already fallen out with the main family: ¡°Miss, the closest relation we have with the main family now is the seventh branch. Seventh Old Grand Master and our Great Grandfather are first cousins, the closest in bloodline.¡± Tingli¡¯s interaction with the main family had eased over the years, but adding icing to the cake is easy while sending charcoal in snowy weather is hard. Now, as the Lian family is going downhill, whether the main family truly desires to interact more with the Lian family is in question. This is all thanks to the Seventh Old Grand Master, who is highly respected in the clan and considers the brotherly bond with Lian Cheng; otherwise, even this bit of face and relationship wouldn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°What else?¡±


    Nanny Hao shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± The reason why the Great Grandfather and the main family had a fallout was always a well-kept secret and still remains a mystery today. And now that almost all the people involved have passed away, it is likely to remain a mystery forever.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Considering their attitude now, that¡¯s already quite good.¡± The Great Grandfather was in a powerful and influential position and did not support the main family but rather excluded them, which was a major taboo. Now that the Lian family is on a decline, the people from the main family naturally wouldn¡¯t show a pleasant face. Yueyao thought their willingness to maintain face and relations was partly due to the Seventh Old Grand Master and partly because Tingli was both ambitious and acknowledged for his talents.


    The next day, Yueyao went to greet the elders in each branch of the main family. From the main branch, a steward¡¯s wife came out to deal with her. Yueyao, with great tact, spoke a few words and then took her leave. The several other branches also just went through the motions, with only the seventh branch showing a somewhat warmer attitude.


    Seventh Old Grand Master, now eighty-three, had good hearing, clear eyesight, and was in very good health. Hearing of Yueyao¡¯s visit, he specially met with her. Seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, Lian Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. Such worry in such a young girl could be a sign of a short life. Seventh Old Grand Master said, ¡°Girl, having lost both your parents, you should be more carefree and live well. Growing up safely is the only way to honor your parents¡¯ spirits in heaven.¡± Seventh Old Grand Master¡¯s comfort came partly because Yueyao¡¯s copying of the scriptures showed piety and partly because Tingzheng¡¯s words had left a good impression on him.


    Yueyao bowed sincerely in gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Great Grandfather. I will take care of myself.¡±


    Seventh Old Grand Master, at his age, had become extremely astute, able to discern genuine intent from pretense at a glance. Seeing Yueyao¡¯s sincere thanks, he was very gratified, ¡°She¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    The Seventh Old Grand Lady had passed away long ago, and the Old Madam had also stepped down from managing the household; now it was Lady Lian in charge. According to the generational hierarchy, Yueyao should address her as Auntie.


    Lady Lian, upon seeing Yueyao¡¯s knowledge of etiquette, praised her as sensible and filial and smiled as she complimented Tingzheng a few times. Her attitude was neither too warm nor too cold, leaving no fault to be found.


    Yueyao handled herself appropriately, without any missteps. As for the main family¡¯s reaction, Yueyao didn¡¯t have much sentiment; people are like that, you reap what you sow. The cause sown by the Great Grandfather is the consequence they, as descendants, must bear; there is nothing to complain about. In fact, that the main family had such an attitude was already quite fortunate.


    Nanny Deng was somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°These people really are, Miss, in the future, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t associate with them too much.¡± These people were treating the Miss poorly because she had no one to rely on, which was too excessive.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 90 In the Fields

    ?Chapter 223: Chapter 90: In the Fields Chapter 223: Chapter 90: In the Fields Lunch was had at the family estate, and after finishing, Yueyao headed back with Tingzheng. On the way back, Yueyao saw the lush green rice fields beside the road.


    April was the time when the rice shoots were growing vigorously. ¡°Stop the carriage, I want to go down for a closer look,¡± she said. She had seen rice before, but never up close. Perhaps influenced by the book she read, Yueyao observed these common scenes very carefully, fearing she might miss something.


    Yueyao looked closely at the shape of the rice plants and took out paper and pen to describe and even sketch their appearance. For Nanny Deng and Hua Lei, such behavior was nothing new.


    This was the first time Tingli had encountered such a situation and found it quite novel. ¡°What is third younger sister doing?¡± He had seen paintings of mountains, beautiful scenes, and flowers, but never of rice grains.


    Yueyao replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might forget what rice looks like when someone asks me. If I write it down, I can refer to it later.¡±


    Tingli was speechless, wondering if it was really necessary to be so serious about rice, but then he remembered that Yueyao wasn¡¯t a man and didn¡¯t have to participate in the imperial examinations, so whatever she wanted to do was beyond reproach.


    Tingli said to Yueyao, ¡°Today is the 11th, and I was thinking of staying in Qi County for a few more days. What does sister think?¡± It was rare for him to be out, and he wanted not only to spend more time with people his age from the main family but also to travel around and meet more people.


    This was Tingli¡¯s first time traveling far from home. He had been studying since he was sensible, and after being admitted to Bailu Academy, the pressure was immense. He had never relaxed like he was doing now.


    Naturally, Yueyao had no objections: ¡°Big brother, do what you want to do. I am fine, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t make it back before the 26th, it didn¡¯t matter; after all, she hadn¡¯t planned on attending her cousin¡¯s wedding anyway.


    Tingli nodded.


    Yueyao chuckled, ¡°Big brother, what shall we do tomorrow? If possible, I¡¯d like to go for a walk outside.¡± She simply wanted to enjoy the springtime outdoors.


    Tingli felt a bit troubled.


    Yueyao had always heard that March was the month when grass grew and orioles sang, the best season to experience the countryside. Although she had experienced the spring countryside before, this rare opportunity meant she definitely wanted to get out and explore.


    Tingli looked speechless at Yueyao¡¯s insistence on going out, knowing that young ladies shouldn¡¯t show their faces in public. Didn¡¯t this cousin of his understand that?


    Yueyao didn¡¯t mind: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I¡¯ll just stroll around our own farmstead. If we bring more servants, there won¡¯t be any issues.¡± It certainly wouldn¡¯t do to run off to some other place, but there should be no problem with just visiting their own farmstead.


    After some thought, Tingli said, ¡°There is a Tian Zhuang not far from the town that belongs to our family, just a half-hour carriage ride away.¡± The local customs in the countryside were simple, but it was still necessary to be cautious.


    Of course, Yueyao nodded in agreement: ¡°Good. Big brother, when you go out, could you bring Brother Zheng with you? He rarely gets out. It would be good for him to meet more people and broaden his horizons.¡± Boys were different from girls; boys should socialize more, which would benefit Tingzheng.


    Tingli was somewhat troubled, but after some consideration, he nodded: ¡°Alright.¡± Although he didn¡¯t see much promise in Tingzheng, taking him out for others to get to know him wasn¡¯t a big problem. After all, the second branch had only this one male heir left.


    The Lian family farmstead that they had bought in Qi County was close to the town. It was purchased during Lian Cheng¡¯s lifetime, so the location was excellent, with both mountains and water.


    When Yueyao talked about enjoying the spring, she really just meant walking in the mountains.


    Tingzheng asked plenty of questions, which Yueyao answered one by one. Walking through the fields and looking at the pleasing green rice fields, they saw farmers working hard, sweat on their brows. When the sweat blurred their vision, they wiped their eyes and continued their work: ¡°Planting rice at midday, sweat dripping into the soil. Who knows that each grain of the meal is borne from toil.¡±


    Tingzheng nodded, ¡°It is very hard work.¡±


    Yueyao took a deep breath, ¡°It feels so good.¡± The air was not only fragrant with the scent of the earth but also carried a comforting aroma. No wonder Elder Tao enjoyed his reclusive life in the mountains and forests; being in such a tranquil environment could allow one to shed one¡¯s burdens and feel at ease in body and spirit.


    Nanny Deng looked around at the surrounding rice fields, with tenant farmers weeding, and mountains in the distance. She didn¡¯t feel there was anything special about it. But her young lady was somewhat odd, and she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she remained silent.


    After walking through the fields for a while, Yueyao climbed up a hill. With each step on the soft earth, she felt surprisingly grounded. Reaching the top of the hill and looking at the scenery below, the view seemed utterly different.


    A breeze swept through, slipping through the gaps in the clothes and gently grazing the skin. It caressed the hair tenderly, offering a refreshingly comfortable feeling. The flowers scattered across the hillside were also stirred by the wind into dazzling waves, blurring one¡¯s vision.


    Yueyao gazed enchantedly at the sea of flowers: ¡°This trip wasn¡¯t in vain after all.¡± Such natural beauty could not be seen while confined within the walls of a courtyard.


    Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Hua Lei hurried to fetch paper and brush. As expected, Yueyao began depicting the beautiful scene right there and even composed a poem afterward.


    However, Nanny Deng wasn¡¯t in as high spirits as Yueyao and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, the wind is too strong here. We should go down. If you catch a cold from the breeze, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±


    Yueyao did not catch a cold from the wind that day, but Brother Zheng felt somewhat unwell. Brother Zheng had merely caught a chill. After summoning a physician who prescribed a remedy, he sweated it out after taking the medicine and soon recovered.


    Yueyao, looking at Tingzheng lying on the bed, shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Zheng¡¯s constitution is still rather weak. It seems Brother Zheng should also start drinking a bowl of sheep milk with every meal.¡± These days, Yueyao found that her own health had significantly improved after drinking sheep milk. Sheep milk is indeed beneficial and could be promoted to others.


    Yueyao no longer let Tingzheng go out with Tingli, much to the latter¡¯s relief. Once Tingzheng¡¯s condition improved, Yueyao took him outside for a walk: ¡°You should exercise more in the future. A strong body is more valuable than anything else.¡± She would rather he read fewer books than neglect his physical development.


    Tingzheng nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    On that day, Yueyao took Tingzheng to visit Tian Zhuang again. Looking at the pastoral scenery, she suddenly felt an urge to paint. Being a person of action, she immediately got to work and started to paint.


    It was the first time Tingzheng had seen Yueyao paint. Fearing that he might disturb her, he kept quiet and watched intently from the side.


    In no time, Yueyao sketched out the scene on the Xuan Paper and rapidly completed the entire piece. However, after examining it, Yueyao tore it up.


    Tingzheng, puzzled, said, ¡°Sister, the painting was so good, why did you tear it up?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not good. It has form but lacks spirit, a mediocre work.¡± She remembered reading that a good painter must have a unique touch; even simple paintings should possess their own characteristics and intended emotions. The painting she just finished lacked both distinguishing features and the intended mood.


    Tingzheng didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Sister, let¡¯s stay overnight in the villa!¡± Tingzheng had grown up in the villa, only being brought back at the age of three. Although he was young and ignorant at that time, he still held a special attachment to Tian Zhuang deep in his heart.


    Yueyao laughed, ¡°Of course, we can. Nanny Hao, please make arrangements. Nanny Deng, have someone inform Big Brother.¡± Spending a night in their own villa wasn¡¯t excessive. Moreover, the villa had separate quarters for them, making it convenient to stay.


    At dusk, Yueyao and Tingzheng took a walk in the mountains. Yueyao looked and looked, her eyes unblinking until the sky turned dusky, only to be led back by Nanny Deng.


    Upon returning to the quarters, Yueyao unfolded the Xuan Paper and gathered her materials to start painting. She painted until midnight, and when she put down her brush and looked at the work again, Yueyao herself was somewhat amazed.


    The setting sun cast its last ray of light, giving the rice fields a layer of pale golden hue, with workers in the fields heading back home, flowers retracting, flocks of birds returning to their nests, and chickens foraging outside all hurrying home, while smoke started rising from a nearby farmhouse.


    Tingzheng admired the painting, saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve painted it so well.¡± Tingzheng might not have understood the techniques, but the painting seemed to recreate the very scene they had witnessed earlier.


    Hua Lei whispered, ¡°Miss, are you going to burn this painting? It¡¯s too good to be wasted!¡± Although Hua Lei wasn¡¯t adept at appraisal, she felt this painting was different from Yueyao¡¯s previous works, and it would be a shame to burn such a beautiful painting.


    Yueyao, looking at the painting, couldn¡¯t help but smile. At that moment, she had wanted to convey the joy of the workers returning home and the birds¡¯ eagerness to nest, and now her painting beautifully expressed those feelings: ¡°No, I won¡¯t burn it.¡± This painting marked significant progress in her artistic journey. The book was right; going out would lead to different experiences. She had only ventured out a few times and had already gained such insight. She should take more opportunities to explore the outside world in the future.


    Tingli was somewhat displeased with Yueyao for staying overnight at the villa with Tingzheng without proper consent. He had heard about Yueyao¡¯s assertive nature, but only now did he realize that the rumors were true.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t explain much, ¡°I brought maids and an old nanny along with four servants; nothing will happen.¡± Trouble was not likely to occur so easily on their own property.


    Tingli glanced at Yueyao, then said no more: ¡°We¡¯ll return the day after tomorrow.¡± He had initially planned to stay a couple more days, but considering Yueyao¡¯s restless nature, it seemed best to return earlier to avoid potential complications.


    Yueyao felt a bit regretful; she had hoped to spend more time exploring. Since Tingli had decided, any resistance on her part would be futile.

 Chapter 224 - 224 91 The Sample

    ?Chapter 224: Chapter 91: The Sample Chapter 224: Chapter 91: The Sample On the way back to the Capital City, Yueyao didn¡¯t cause any trouble, and because she was familiar with the road, it took only three days to return.


    Yueyao arrived back in the Capital City on the 18th. The next day, she sent Nanny Deng to the Ma Family to deliver her gifts; at the same time, she informed Ma Chengteng and Ma Peng that she would not attend the wedding. She had no issue with attending the banquet for the Palace Graduates earlier, but now that it involved the bride¡¯s happiness, Yueyao still wanted to maintain a good relationship with her and did not want to put her in an awkward position before even crossing the threshold.


    Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s concerns, Ma Chengteng did not insist. It wouldn¡¯t be too late for Yueyao to visit after his daughter-in-law had arrived; there were many things they, as men, might overlook, so it would be good for his daughter-in-law, who had grown up in the Duke Mansion, to look after and guide Yueyao in the future.


    Turning around, Nanny Deng then went to have a chat with Granny Liu. With the Eldest Young Master¡¯s marriage, Granny Liu should have been the busiest person, but she had to talk more with Nanny Deng no matter how busy she was.


    Granny Liu told Nanny Deng everything, both what should and shouldn¡¯t have been said. Yueyao was shocked, ¡°A Chambermaid is pregnant? When did this happen?¡± Yueyao¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, suspecting that this news might be false.


    Ma Peng was already eighteen years old, and in great households, a chambermaid was placed in the service of a young heir by the age of fifteen. However, until the official wife arrived, no Legitimate Child would be born, and these people had to drink contraceptive soups. How could such an incident occur just before the marriage? If it were a coincidence, Yueyao did not believe it. Moreover, Nanny Liu was cunning and calculating, and even if she were close to Nanny Deng, she should not have divulged such private matters. There was something fishy about this.


    Nanny Deng shook her head, ¡°Nanny Liu said it was Lady Cheng who tampered with the medicine, and those two maids were sent to a manor in the countryside after the New Year. That girl was audacious, knowing she was pregnant, still she deceived everyone with monthly sanitary pouches, thinking to cover it up. Fortunately, it was discovered; after Granny Liu got wind of it, Uncle Master dealt with it overnight.¡± If it had been within the Ma Mansion, it would have been discovered sooner. Because it was in the countryside manor, oversights were inevitable.


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao sensed something was amiss, ¡°These two chambermaids were given by Nanny Liu, right?¡± If Lady Cheng could instigate chambermaids, there was no need to wait until now. Isn¡¯t it too coincidental?


    Nanny Deng, however, thought differently, ¡°Lady Cheng did this merely to let the Zhuang Family¡¯s Young Lady know and to create discord between the Young Master (cousin) and his wife. However, she didn¡¯t realize that this marriage itself was already the Ma Family marrying up, and if this matter gets out, it will be the Ma Family who suffers in the end. If that¡¯s the case, the Old Master would be heartbroken.¡± Concerning the family¡¯s fortune and future, no man would be lenient. This time, Uncle Master would surely send Lady Cheng directly to the Nunnery.


    Yueyao was curious, ¡°How did uncle decide to marry Lady Cheng as the stepmother? Even if uncle was manipulated, what harm would there be to refuse to marry her?¡± Although Yueyao detested the greedy and vicious nature of the Lady¡¯s family, she had to admit that Lady¡¯s family¡¯s stewardship was quite good, without any mistakes over the years, and even socially, they did not give anyone a reason to complain. But Lady Cheng was truly a fool, causing chaos both inside and outside the household, and even her children caused nothing but trouble.


    All Nanny Deng could do was sigh, ¡°Back then, Lady Cheng was also quite attractive and good at pretending, so Uncle Master thought she was a woman of good character and insisted on marrying her. Old Madam disagreed, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t win against Uncle Master. Uncle Master regrets it now.¡± This chambermaid issue finally made Ma Chengteng give up hope, and the reason for keeping the incident from Lady Cheng was that he wanted to get through the wedding peacefully. Otherwise, she would certainly have been sent to the Nunnery.


    Yueyao¡¯s eyes twinkled; there might be more to this incident. She didn¡¯t believe that Granny Liu, who had outsmarted Lady Cheng for over a decade, could be outmaneuvered by her at the last moment. If Lady Cheng had that capability, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in her current situation. Regardless, Lady Cheng had finally worn down uncle¡¯s patience, and getting rid of her would make visiting uncle¡¯s family more convenient in the future, ¡°I think sending Lady Cheng to the Nunnery might not be as effective as sending her back to the old family home; that might be a better punishment.¡± The Ma Family¡¯s old home was in Luzhou, thousands of miles away from the Capital City; a round trip took months. If Lady Cheng were sent back to the old home, Yueyao thought it would be better, as a husband and wife living separately would naturally drift apart.


    Nanny Deng clapped her hands, ¡°Exactly! The aunt-in-law at the old house is very strict. If Lady Cheng is entrusted to her, she definitely won¡¯t make trouble again.¡± Putting her in the Nunnery was risky, as there was a chance that Uncle Master might soften and let her out someday, creating endless trouble.


    Yueyao nodded.


    On the day of the joyous occasion, Yueyao did not attend the wedding banquet. Yuebing didn¡¯t say a word, but surprisingly, Yueying broke with convention and asked Yueyao, ¡°Today is the big day for our third younger sister¡¯s elder cousin, why didn¡¯t third younger sister attend the wedding banquet?¡± Usually, Yueyao wouldn¡¯t miss any good events in the Ma Family; this time was indeed unusual.


    Yueyao spoke indifferently, ¡°I am in a period of mourning and it is not suitable for me to attend a wedding banquet. It¡¯s not too late to meet my cousin-in-law after she returns for a visit.¡± This meant that she would still go to the Ma Family¡¯s place in a few days.


    Beside her, Yuebing¡¯s mouth twitched. She was particularly annoyed by Yueyao¡¯s behavior, who always brought up mourning at every opportunity. Knowing she was filial was enough, there was no need to proclaim it to the whole world, was there? Such talk really sickened her; mother said she did it on purpose, to let everyone know about her filial piety.


    Yueying didn¡¯t continue to ask. This time, seeing the three of them talking, Yuehuan didn¡¯t interrupt. After they finished talking, Yuehuan handed her something.


    Yueyao opened it and found something resembling a stick; upon twisting it open, she saw a clump of red substance. Yueyao curiously asked Yuehuan, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yuebing took the lead in explaining, ¡°Fourth younger sister said this is ¡®lipstick¡¯ and it can replace the use of red paper. Third younger sister, have you ever heard of lipstick?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Yueyao had never used such a thing up to this point. Her lips were naturally a deep red, and even without such products, they looked the same as others did when using red paper.


    Yuehuan demonstrated to everyone, applying it along the outline of her lips. After she finished, the shape and outline of Yuehuan¡¯s lips were very distinct, and the color was extremely vivid.


    Yuebing grabbed it to try for herself, looked in the mirror, and felt very good about it. She immediately said, ¡°Fourth younger sister, do you have any more? If you do, give me one.¡± After more than half a year¡¯s instruction from Nanny Wang, Yuebing had also begun to restrain herself. Otherwise, she would have simply said, ¡°Give this to me.¡±


    Yuehuan shook her head, ¡°Not right now, but more can be made; lipstick is very convenient to carry around, and I believe many people will like it. If sold, it definitely could make money.¡± Not just money, but a substantial amount.


    Eventually, with no other option, Yuehuan decided to make her own money. Just the other day, by chance, she heard Maternal Aunt Su complaining that once the red paper got wet, it couldn¡¯t be used again, so she decided to make lipstick to try. After she started working, she shared a rental with a beautician; they had a pretty good relationship, and she learned quite a bit from her. She not only knew how to make lipstick but also handmade soap and other items. It just never occurred to her that her English major from the modern era would be utterly useless; yet these hobbies became quite useful.


    While the product seemed simple, it had taken Yuehuan quite some effort. Seeing the item, Yueyao frowned and said, ¡°What is this made of? Could it be harmful to the body? A physician should examine it first.¡± Yueyao¡¯s concern was that since no one had used these products before nor had a physician examined them, and since they are applied to the lips, they could easily be ingested by accident. What if they were toxic? This was definitely something to be cautious about.


    Yuehuan was caught off guard, thinking that Yueyao¡¯s concern was that such a product lacked fame and would not be trusted by people, making it hard to expand the market. Yuehuan hadn¡¯t realized that Yueyao, though she appeared inexperienced in business, actually had keen insight into it.


    If Yueyao knew what Yuehuan was thinking, she would surely look up to the sky speechless. She had only intended to give a friendly reminder, yet it was misconstrued as if she had some kind of insider knowledge. In fact, it was a straightforward matter: a new product that could easily be ingested needed assurances before people would accept it.


    Yuehuan wanted to make the product herself and then sell it for money, asking if everyone was willing to contribute. Her original hope was that the four young ladies could chip in to start a small shop and build it up from there.


    Only then did Yueyao realize why Yuehuan had talked so much to them: she was looking to bring them on board as partners, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, fourth younger sister. If you need money, I can lend you some, but I¡¯m not interested in doing business,¡± Yueyao said.


    Yuehuan quickly shook her head, ¡°No need. If third sister doesn¡¯t want to join, then never mind.¡± Ah, she had hoped to use this opportunity to close the distance between them, but it seemed her cousin remained unyielding.


    Yueyao might not be willing to do business, but having been by Zhou Shu¡¯s side for many years and hearing his constant chatter, she had picked up a bit about the things to be cautious of when conducting business. Yueyao warned Yuehuan, ¡°If the lipstick is harmless to the body, it will surely be very popular when it comes out. You must keep the formula secure and not let it leak out.¡± People in the marketplace were very cunning; if Yuehuan¡¯s lipstick passed medical examinations and seemed effective, it would definitely sell well, and others would surely set their sights on it.


    Now Yuehuan finally understood what Yueyao had meant earlier, ¡°Thank you, third older sister, I understand.¡± The formula had to be kept secure, and she felt warmed by Yueyao¡¯s advice.


    Yuehuan¡¯s invitation to Yueyao to join the venture didn¡¯t elicit much reaction from Maternal Aunt Su. After all, having invited Yuebing and Yueying, it would seem quite unfair to exclude Yueyao.


    Nevertheless, Yuehuan was somewhat disappointed. She was eager to improve her relationship with Yueyao. This time when Yueyao returned to her hometown, Yuehuan heard that Yueyao had helped a young boy. If her guess was correct, Yueyao must know the boy¡¯s identity, and moreover, this boy was bound to achieve greatness in the future. To be associated with someone who seemed to have such an advantage, one could at least benefit indirectly. Unfortunately, Yueyao wasn¡¯t even leaving her a drop of that benefit.


    Yuehuan only thought about getting on good terms with Yueyao privately but didn¡¯t consider that with Maternal Aunt Su being so loyal to the Lady family, Yueyao wouldn¡¯t dare to get too close to her. That Yueyao would offer a reminder was already a testament to her altruistic nature; any deeper involvement was certainly out of the question.

 Chapter 225 - 225 92 Unreasonable

    ?Chapter 225: Chapter 92: Unreasonable Chapter 225: Chapter 92: Unreasonable Yueyao no longer paid attention to Yuehuan¡¯s lipstick improvement endeavors; she was always absorbed in the painting she had created at Tian Zhuang, longing to recapture the feeling of that day, but alas, it was to no avail.


    Yueyao shook her head with a smile, ¡°It seems that painting, like writing poetry, requires an integration of emotion and scene; one must immerse oneself to find that feeling.¡±


    Time flew and before long, it was Ma Peng¡¯s wedding day. Nanny Deng mentioned Ma Peng¡¯s wedding to Yueyao, speaking of Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s dowry consisting of one hundred and twenty-eight bearers, which was the highest amount traditionally seen in common marriages. The bride price was also one hundred and twenty-eight bearers, but although the number of trunks was the same, they had been remade to be twice as large as the ones sent for the bride price, signifying that the dowry itself equaled one hundred and twenty-eight bearers as well¡ªa truly grand gesture.


    Nanny Deng chuckled, ¡°Eldest Miss Zhuang brought with her a dowry of forty acres of land, six shopfronts, and four mansions; even the jewelry is plentiful. Roughly estimated, the dowry amounts to seventy to eighty thousand silver taels, not even including the cash reserve for contingencies. Miss, I heard that Eldest Miss Zhuang has taken all of Madam Zhuang¡¯s wedding dowry with her, leaving only a little as a keepsake for Eldest Young Master Zhuang.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao laughed, ¡°Eldest Young Master Zhuang will surely claim that it was his initiative to refuse them. The love between siblings is deep, and as a brother, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want his sister to bear the reputation of being greedy.¡±


    Nanny Deng agreed emphatically, ¡°Eldest Young Master Zhuang said exactly that. Miss, in just a few days, you¡¯ll meet this new bride. You get along with your cousin-in-law; you can learn a lot from her in the future.¡± Nanny Deng intended for Yueyao to learn from Eldest Miss Zhuang how to manage a dowry properly. Of course, that was just the superficial intent; the real meaning was that if she established a good relationship with Ruo Lan, Ruo Lan would stand up for her should there be a need.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Nanny, the value in relationships lies in sincerity. If one begins with the intention of using the other, nobody is a fool, and in the end, it will all be superficial.¡± This cousin-in-law was so astute that if approached with utilitarian motives, she would surely not share her true heart.


    Nanny Deng shivered, ¡°What you said is true.¡± Eldest Miss Zhuang¡¯s intelligence and capability were well-known throughout the Capital City. If one always held such intentions, it would be easy for others to take notice, and the clever ploy could turn into a blunder.


    Nanny Deng realized that she was not as composed as she used to be, acting too hastily and mercenarily, which was not good for Miss.


    Yueyao had noticed this as well; otherwise, with Nanny Deng¡¯s cleverness and capability, she wouldn¡¯t continually try to engage in improper activities, such as gambling at the Gambling House: ¡°Nanny, I know you mean well for me. You can rest easy. Even if the Lady family has designs, with uncles supporting us, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do much.¡± The situation was moving in a favorable direction, her backing growing ever more influential, making her increasingly fearless of the Lady family. The Lady family had reservations, not daring to openly confront her, lest her children¡¯s futures be compromised.


    In fact, Yueyao thought that Nanny Deng, in her concern, found it hard to change. However, since Nanny Deng was devotedly loyal, Yueyao did not wish to speak out.


    It was Nanny Deng who brought up the topic, ¡°Miss, after observing for over half a year, I¡¯ve found Nanny Hao to be reliable. Not only does she keep the yard in perfect order, but she also refrains from speaking ill of others, and she has a great reputation in the mansion.¡±


    Yueyao was startled, ¡°What do you mean, Nanny?¡±


    Nanny Deng had her own plans, ¡°Miss, since I am the Fourth Young Master¡¯s Steward Mother, I should manage his courtyard well. Miss, Nanny Hao is more suitable to stay by your side than I am.¡± She believed that distancing herself from Miss would help her regain her calm, as standing aside allowed one to see issues more comprehensively, and moving to the front courtyard would make her actions more effective.


    After considering, Yueyao replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Having you by my side or by Tingzheng¡¯s side is no different. However, Nanny, are you sure we can trust Nanny Hao?¡± Having been betrayed once, Yueyao was worried about being betrayed again.


    Nanny Deng nodded, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, there should be no problems. Moreover, we hold her indenture contract. Without any leverage, the Lady family would find it hard to manipulate her against you.¡± Such a person had no vulnerabilities or weaknesses that could be exploited.


    Yueyao thought it over and nodded, agreeing that it was time to let go. Nanny Hao had been sent by the Old Madam, whose judgement of people was indeed very good.


    On the day Ruo Lan returned to her parents¡¯ home, Ma¡¯s Mansion sent an invitation, asking Yueyao to visit the next day to acknowledge her new relatives. Naturally, Yueyao was willing to go, and neither Old Madam nor the Lady family had any reason to object.


    Yueyao sent a message, asking Tingzheng to come home the next day to accompany her to the Ma Family. It was natural to bring her brother along for family acknowledgment; it was essential to maintain a good relationship with her maternal relatives.

 Chapter 226 - 226 92 Unreasonable_2

    ?Chapter 226: Chapter 92: Unreasonable_2 Chapter 226: Chapter 92: Unreasonable_2 Tingzheng¡¯s courtyard had been tidied up, and he moved there that very night. Tingzheng had his dinner in the Lanxi Courtyard and also practiced writing with Yueyao for half an hour. Tingzheng was only six years old this year, so there were not many rules for him to follow. Yueyao noted it was getting late, ¡°Go back to sleep!¡±


    Before long, Xi Juan came running, ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s bad, the Third Young Master is going to beat the Fourth Young Master. You should hurry and check.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s expression darkened significantly, what was this troublemaker stirring up with Tingzheng now? Yueyao hastily put down her pen and rushed out, seeing wounds on Tingzheng¡¯s face and arms. Her expression grew even more somber, ¡°Quickly go get some medicine.¡±


    After applying the medicine to Tingzheng, Yueyao sternly asked Ah Hai, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me.¡± The reason was straightforward, Tingchao didn¡¯t like Tingzheng and taunted him mockingly. Tingzheng wasn¡¯t the same as he was six months ago; he didn¡¯t just sit back and take it, and immediately retaliated, which led them into a fight.


    Although Tingchao was afraid of Lian Dongfang, it happened that Lian Dongfang was not at the house that day. Whenever he made mistakes in the past, the legal mother would not punish him severely.


    Tingzheng, holding Yueyao¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t want to fight. But Third Brother was too much, he even insulted you as ungrateful and said you would drive away even the Wet Nurse. And he scolded me... Sister, I was too upset and ended up fighting him.¡±


    Yueyao truly felt Tingchao was irredeemable; how could a brother beat up his younger sibling? She sighed inwardly; Tingchao had utterly failed himself, ¡°You are only six years old, he is already ten. Could you really beat him? Fortunately, you had the Wet Nurse, maids, and young servants around. Otherwise, you would have suffered a lot, remember from now on, measure your capabilities in everything.¡±


    Tingzheng nodded emphatically, ¡°Sister, I understand.¡± He understood, but if someone dared to insult his sister again, he would fight regardless of whether he could win or not.


    In reality, the two didn¡¯t even start fighting, being held back by the people around them. Tingzheng¡¯s bruises could only be blamed on his own lack of ability.


    The Lady was quick to arrive; Yueyao couldn¡¯t handle Tingchao on her own. Now, Lady could deal with him.


    Yueyao heard the Lady talk about confining Tingchao in the ancestral hall and coldly chuckled, ¡°That won¡¯t do, the Third Young Master is ten this year, and Tingzheng is just six, yet he could strike such blows. Auntie, the Lian family has rules, siblings must not harm each other. If violated, the penalty is severe: the serious penalty would be expulsion from the family; the lighter penalty would be family discipline.¡± Thinking it was so easy to get away, he was sorely mistaken.


    Tingchao had not expected Yueyao to decide on using family discipline, and his face contorted with rage, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him; he fell down by himself.¡±


    Yueyao completely ignored Tingchao¡¯s roar, ¡°Eldest Aunt, there are laws in the state and rules in the family. If Aunt cannot make a decision, I will speak directly to Grandmother.¡± She knew full well that Tingzheng wasn¡¯t beaten; the wounds on his face and body were from falling. But without Tingchao¡¯s provocation, why would Tingzheng fall and hurt himself? This time, she was determined not to let Tingchao off easily and must teach him a lesson so he would not dare to verbally abuse them again.


    The Lady thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Third Girl, it was only a scrape for Tingzheng, why be so unyielding?¡± Yueyao was playing the villain, so she naturally did not interfere. However, she still had good words to say.


    Yueyao naturally wouldn¡¯t back down because of the Lady¡¯s words, ¡°If everyone acted like this, the family rules penned by Great Grandfather might as well not exist.¡±


    The Lady stopped talking nonsense and simply nodded, ¡°Since that is the case, follow the family rules. Summon someone, drag the Third Young Master away, and give him a severe beating of ten sticks.¡±


    Tingchao tried to struggle, but it was futile. Yueyao remained indifferent to Tingchao cursing her, ¡°Eldest Aunt, a scion of a noble family, yet acts no different from a ruffian on the streets, it is truly disheartening.¡± Generally, it is the fathers who teach sons, yet the legal mother also has a duty to teach her concubine-born children. Yueyao was directly pointing out that the Lady had failed in her duties.


    The Lady, having not expected Yueyao to be so ruthless, had an extremely ugly expression, ¡°Third Young Lady better go check on the Fourth Young Master; I have already sent someone to call the doctor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao stood up, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Yueyao left, she saw Maternal Aunt Chen hurrying over.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t even glance at Maternal Aunt Chen and went back to Tingzheng¡¯s courtyard. Yueyao, touching Tingzheng¡¯s head, said, ¡°You should come back to the Lian family less often in the future!¡± If possible, she wouldn¡¯t want to stay at the Lian family either. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the conditions to leave, but Tingzheng did and should fully utilize them.


    Maternal Aunt Chen watched her son beaten until he fainted, and when she realized it was Yueyao who insisted on applying family discipline, she bitterly said, ¡°Third Young Lady has such a cruel heart.¡±


    After calming Tingzheng, Yueyao had Peng Chun called over. Sitting in the main hall on the Noble Consort Chair, holding a sweet white porcelain tea cup, she drank the bland and tasteless boiled water, carefully sipping half a cup before looking at Peng Chun, ¡°Actually, I know you have been with father for many years and must have saved quite a sum. However, the Lian family is not reassured, so you can only continue to stay at the Lian household.¡±


    Peng Chun shuddered, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of such things.¡± Actually, if possible, he too wished not to continue serving, and so his children and grandchildren wouldn¡¯t have to be servants. He now had money and if the Lian family would allow him to take his children and grandchildren to settle in an unknown place, no one would know their status as servants. Eventually, after three generations, his descendants could participate in the imperial examination instead of continuing generation after generation as servants, completely at the mercy of others.


    Seeing his expression, Yueyao knew Peng Chun indeed harbored thoughts of leaving, ¡°Ten years, stay with Brother Zheng for ten years and teach him everything you learned from my father; after ten years when Brother Zheng has established himself, I will let you and your family leave. What do you say?¡± Peng Chun was just over thirty now, and after ten years, he would be in his forties, still with time to plan things out.


    Peng Chun looked at Yueyao complicatedly, her demeanor calm like a placid lake. The Third Young Lady could actually discern his thoughts and used this as bait, one couldn¡¯t help but admit the Third Young Lady indeed had a brilliant mind. If the Third Young Lady were a man, he would undoubtedly dedicate his life to following her, but unfortunately, the Third Young Lady was a woman.


    Peng Chun finally agreed to Yueyao¡¯s proposal. Of course, Yueyao also mentioned that if Zhao Chun decided not to leave when the time came, he could also stay. Whether to go or stay, Peng Chun would decide ten years later.

 Chapter 227 - 227 93 Acknowledging Relatives

    ?Chapter 227: Chapter 93: Acknowledging Relatives Chapter 227: Chapter 93: Acknowledging Relatives On the following morning, Yueyao promptly prepared to leave with Tingzheng for the Ma Family.


    Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t it a bit impolite to go like this?¡± Tingzheng¡¯s bruises on his face had not yet faded, and appearing at someone else¡¯s house as a guest in such a state was truly unsightly.


    To that, Yueyao simply said, ¡°We made a promise; we cannot break it.¡± She was indifferent to any potential embarrassment.


    Zhuang Ruolan got up to wash and dress, with her maid Cai Yun muttering, ¡°The son-in-law mentioned Cousin Miss is returning today, but it¡¯s just a Cousin Miss; why all the fuss?¡± Cai Yun had her reasons for looking down on Yueyao.


    Lady Cheng handed over all internal affairs to Ruo Lan on the day of the family recognition. On the very first day of marriage, to entrust all household matters to her daughter was indeed severe; Cai Yun¡¯s face had turned as dark as charcoal at that time. Zhuang Ruolan gracefully took over the internal management of the Ma¡¯s Mansion.


    Over these three days, Lady Cheng had feigned illness and kept to herself. Zhuang Ruolan handled the household, with Ma Linlin finding fault in this and displeasure in that, being fussy and critical; Lady Xiao Ma kept out of sight, Loo Ying had been thoroughly intimidated by Ma Linlin and could only act in accordance with her. Actually, Loo Ying hadn¡¯t done much, but by following Ma Linlin around, she inevitably dragged others down with her.


    Just over three days, a fair bit of trouble had arisen. This annoyed Zhuang Ruolan¡¯s maids immensely, thinking that if this was the state during the honeymoon, what chaos there would be later! Ma Linlin was still manageable, after all, as the legitimate sister-in-law, her status was clear. People might find her obnoxious, but she had her place. But Loo Ying was merely a Cousin Miss, and with Lady Xiao Ma and Loo Ying in the Ma¡¯s Mansion, the maids were all well aware of their dealings.


    Cai Yun felt aggrieved for her mistress. A troublesome step-mother-in-law, a tricky sister-in-law; and then a thick-skinned aunt and cousin, picking all the most difficult ones in the family. And now a cousin and her brother had arrived, who knew if they were just as difficult.


    Ruo Lan laughed, ¡°What of it? Better to be busy than idle.¡± As long as the head of the family knew what was going on, she would eventually straighten out these bewildered creatures of the inner house.


    In fact, Lady Cheng and the little nun and aunt had their advantages; at the very least, the father-in-law and the husband were watching. Ruo Lan chose a hairpin inlaid with pearls and gems, called the ¡°Pomegranate Blooms a Hundred Seeds,¡± and placed it in her hair, smiling as she said, ¡°You silly girl, over these three days, have you heard your master utter a single word of praise for the little nun or that cousin from the Loo Family? Yet with the cousin from the Lian family, he has kept telling me to treat her well since yesterday. You don¡¯t need to worry too much; the Lian family has a good upbringing, and they won¡¯t act cluelessly like the little nun.¡±


    Ruo Lan took her husband¡¯s repeated advices to heart, especially when he even told her to treat Yueyao as if she were her own sister. At that moment, she clearly understood that her husband valued this cousin greatly. Luckily, she knew the cousin was only nine years old that year; otherwise, she would have wondered if there was some story behind it: ¡°Cai Yi, let¡¯s find out how this Cousin Miss from the Lian family conducts herself, what they say about her in the mansion.¡±


    Before her marriage, Zhuang Ruolan had a general impression of the Ma Family relatives. She had also heard about Lian Yueyao, but this hearsay was limited to the reputation of a talented lady; she did not pay much attention otherwise. A cousin was just a cousin, and treating her well during visits was enough. But now with her husband taking this so seriously, she naturally wanted to understand this young lady to act accordingly.


    Cai Yi reported what she had found out to Ruo Lan: ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve asked around. They say not only does the Eldest Young Master treasure the Lian family¡¯s cousin, but the Old Master also adores her, and furthermore, the mansion sends gifts to the Lian Mansion every month. Miss, I¡¯ve also learned that the Great Aunt took good care of the Eldest Young Master before she left home and even saved his life. Additionally, there are rumors that when the Eldest Young Master was successful in his exams, the Cousin Miss contributed too...¡± Cai Yi had heard about when Ma Chengteng spent an entire day accompanying Yueyao on her first visit, even taking her out for the day shopping, buying many things. From these events, one could see the head of the family truly cherished the cousin from the Lian family.


    Ruo Lan smiled, ¡°It seems she¡¯s a likable young lady.¡± If she weren¡¯t, the Old Master wouldn¡¯t have such fondness for her, and her husband wouldn¡¯t stress her goodness again and again, almost as if he feared she wouldn¡¯t like her. It was much easier to interact with intelligent people than with those poor fools who thought themselves clever.


    Ruo Lan truly believed there was no one more foolish than Lady Cheng. She had only heard about previous incidents, but on the second day of her marriage, in front of her father-in-law and her stepson, Lady Cheng had made things difficult for her, a fresh bride. It was a blow not only to her face but also to the reputations of her father-in-law and her husband. Losing her husband¡¯s respect and quarreling with the legitimate elder son, in the end, it would only be to her own disadvantage.


    Ruo Lan had expected that taking charge of internal affairs and managing those below her would definitely be troublesome, at least facing some obstruction from her subordinates. Yet, surprisingly, she received help from her husband¡¯s Steward Mother and took over the internal affairs smoothly, without any obstruction. It was undeniable that dealing with such a foolish step-mother-in-law was much easier than coping with her own stepmother. As for the tricky sister-in-law and clueless aunt, Ruo Lan hardly took them seriously.

 Chapter 228 - 228 93 Recognizing Relatives_2

    ?Chapter 228: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_2 Chapter 228: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_2 Yueyao had Hua Lei go down and buy some Pine Flower Cake, which Tingzheng was fond of. Yueyao, apart from the three meals and supper, didn¡¯t snack, at most eating some fruit. The way to nurture one¡¯s health is to prioritize the main meals, as snacking too much is bad for the body.


    With a large package of Pine Flower Cake, Yueyao took two pieces for Tingzheng and divided the rest among those who had come with her. Yueyao was quite generous, and the maids and old nannies by her side all benefited.


    Lady Mo¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that Yueyao had also taken Tingzheng to visit the Ma Family, ¡°Does this Third Girl really know what she¡¯s doing?¡± Lady Mo thought Yueyao wouldn¡¯t take Tingzheng to visit today, only going by herself. But to bring Tingzheng along as well? How would the people of the Ma Family view this, and what would Madam Zhuang, who had just married into the family, think?


    Granny Lau said, ¡°Madam, the Third Young Lady, no matter what, wouldn¡¯t disregard the honor of the Lian Mansion, and she likely wouldn¡¯t bring this matter up of her own accord.¡± That was all they could hope for.


    After finishing her morning meal, Ruo Lan didn¡¯t attend to Internal Affairs but instead talked with Ma Peng as they waited for Yueyao and Tingzheng. Shortly after, they heard from outside, ¡°young lady, Cousin Miss and the Young Master (cousin) have arrived. They¡¯re already at the second gate.¡±


    Ruo Lan stood up with a smile, ¡°Please, hurry and invite them in.¡±


    Ma Chengteng had gone to his duties, having taken ten days off for his son¡¯s wedding. After being busy for nine days and resting for one, he resumed his duties. Ma Peng took half a month¡¯s leave for his wedding, but unfortunately, what should have been a honeymoon period was spoiled by difficulties from his stepmother, making the couple¡¯s time together extremely short, which deeply frustrated Ma Peng.


    Yueyao led Brother Zheng and paid their respects to Ma Peng and Zhuang Ruolan.


    Ruo Lan nodded internally at Yueyao¡¯s composed and generous demeanor but was rather surprised to see the bruise on Tingzheng¡¯s face. Showing up like this was indeed a breach of manners.


    Yueyao took the initiative to say, ¡°Last night, Tingzheng accidentally fell while walking, so his face is a bit bruised. Please excuse the discourtesy, cousin-in-law.¡± The Ma Family had formally invited them over, and it would have been even ruder had Tingzheng not come. Moreover, Tingzheng¡¯s appearance would be memorable since people always sympathize with the underdog, and right now, they needed others¡¯ sympathy being in a vulnerable position.


    Upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Tingzheng looked up and called, ¡°Sister, tomor...¡± In fact, it had indeed been Tingzheng¡¯s own fault for falling, as Tingchao hadn¡¯t actually hit him, which made Tingzheng feel quite embarrassed.


    Yueyao patted Tingzheng¡¯s shoulder, signaling him not to speak, ¡°Sister knows you feel embarrassed, just be careful walking next time.¡±


    Tingzheng quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Mmm.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Ruo Lan who realized there was more to the story; even the normally obtuse Ma Peng sensed there were undisclosed troubles. It wasn¡¯t too complicated to guess that Tingzheng must have been wronged at the Lian Mansion.


    Yueyao looked at Ma Peng and said with a smile, ¡°cousin-in-law is so beautiful, big cousin is truly lucky.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan wore a slanted collar long gown embroidered with a pattern of pomegranates symbolizing luck and prosperity and a skirt of rose-pink edged with golden thread. On her head was a hairdo in the shape of a crescent moon adorned with pomegranate hairpins signaling fertility and prosperity, and a pair of Gold Step-Shakes, with ruby tassels swaying with every movement. Slim in figure and fair-skinned, she was beautiful and vigorous; truthfully, she was as radiant as spring plums against snow, as divine as autumn orchids in the frost.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exclaim that her big cousin had indeed struck good fortune to have married such a beautiful and capable cousin-in-law. Truly, as the saying goes, ¡°A fool may sometimes have fool¡¯s luck.¡±


    Ma Peng was dressed in vibrant red, looking particularly spirited. He nodded repeatedly in response to Yueyao¡¯s compliment, ¡°Yes, yes...¡±


    Even the composed Zhuang Ruolan blushed at Ma Peng¡¯s words, while the maids at her side secretly suppressed their laughter.


    The wedding gift from Yueyao had been sent in advance, but now she presented an additional gift, seeking to establish a good relationship with her cousin-in-law.


    Yueyao offered her prepared gift, ¡°Big cousin, cousin-in-law, this is a small token of my affection.¡±The gift Yueyao gave was not something exorbitantly expensive but a pair of screens she had embroidered herself, depicting pomegranates, a symbol of auspiciousness and fertility, and also a poem wishing for a happy marriage.


    Zhuang Ruolan regarded the embroidered screens from Yueyao, and although not as fine as the work of a professional Embroideress, the stitching was even and the color matching appropriate, which was quite commendable.


    Yueyao said with a smile, ¡°cousin-in-law, please forgive me if my embroidery is subpar.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan had also guessed that the screens were done by Yueyao herself, as it was simple reasoning: if Yueyao was to have someone embroider on her behalf, she would choose a top-notch Embroideress, not someone with these half-developed skills. She noticed the script on the screen, which resembled plum blossom calligraphy style but wasn¡¯t quite so, ¡°Sister, have you learned the plum blossom calligraphy style?¡± Plum blossom calligraphy is the most difficult of all styles to learn, and she was surprised to see that Yueyao had dared to incorporate it into the embroidery; it was bold and quite rare.

 Chapter 229 - 229 93 Recognizing Relatives_3

    ?Chapter 229: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_3 Chapter 229: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_3 Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been learning for a few days.¡±


    Ma Peng smiled and spoke, ¡°Ruo Lan, your aunt also writes a fine plum blossom calligraphy style.¡±


    Ruo Lan was somewhat curious, ¡°Cousin, how long have you been studying?¡± She must have put in a great deal of effort.


    Yueyao smiled a little, ¡°I started practicing after I came across a book of plum blossom calligraphy style rubbings left by my mother a while back, nearly a year ago now. As for embroidery, I¡¯ve been learning it from a master, almost half a year now.¡±


    Ma Peng was astonished.


    Ruo Lan was also very surprised, but she was adept at hiding her emotions, ¡°Sister truly has a good aptitude.¡± To be able to embroider the plum blossom script in just one year, and although it was not of a stunning level, one could deduce from this that her handwriting must certainly be exceptional. Looking at Yueyao, Ruo Lan thought that the rumors of the talented lady were indeed not unfounded.


    Ruo Lan was well acquainted with the elite circles of the Capital City and had a clear understanding of those talented ladies. Those from noble families were not to say incompetent, but often there was an exaggerated aspect. Four parts talent inflated to nine, but the cousin in front of her was a genuine talented lady.


    Yueyao modestly smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t accept such praise, cousin-in-law, it¡¯s merely a hobby of mine.¡±


    Ruo Lan did not expect Yueyao to be so humble; indeed, to have written the plum blossom calligraphy this well in such a short period must have taken diligent effort.


    Ma Peng shook his head, smiling, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need for modesty. I¡¯ve heard from Nanny Liu that you¡¯re very diligent, rising to practice calligraphy before dawn each day, and not going to sleep until the Zi Hour at night.¡±


    Ruo Lan looked at Ma Peng in surprise, ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true, husband?¡±


    Ma Peng smiled, ¡°How could it be false? Father said that with your hard work, you might become a calligraphy master one day.¡± ¡°Sister has both insight and persistence, the only thing lacking is guidance from a Great Scholar. It¡¯s a pity that those scholars aren¡¯t willing to take female students, otherwise your progress would be even greater.¡±


    This time, Ruo Lan was truly astonished.


    Yueyao quickly said, ¡°Cousin-in-law, don¡¯t take brother¡¯s words to heart, I only practice when I have free time. Normally, I have to learn proper etiquette and embroidery, how could I spend the entire day on calligraphy?¡±


    Tingzheng had been off to the side all this time, like a part of the scenery, but now that everyone was praising Yueyao, he looked at her with twinkling eyes, which was very endearing.


    Yueyao smiled while gently patting Tingzheng on the head, ¡°Speaking of which, the most hardworking one here is our Brother Zheng.¡± Both siblings were very diligent, just learning different things.


    Ma Peng, being too far apart in age from Yueyao and given the separation of the sexes, found there was little to talk about after a few words, so he simply took Brother Zheng to the study.


    Yueyao smiled and patted Tingzheng on the shoulder. Although her elder cousin¡¯s Palace Graduate status might have been gained through cheating, his Juren title was earned through his own efforts, more than enough to guide Brother Zheng.


    Once her husband had gone, Ruo Lan asked Yueyao about her daily activities at home, ¡°Cousin, with the need to learn both etiquette and embroidery, aren¡¯t you very busy?¡±


    From the interaction between her husband and Yueyao, Zhuang Ruo Lan could tell that her husband¡¯s affection for Yueyao was indeed genuine. It wasn¡¯t one-sided; Yueyao was also very close to her husband. And from Yueyao¡¯s behavior and composure, she was truly the lady of a noble family, just as she had imagined, which made her feel very positively towards her.


    Yueyao replied with a smile, ¡°In the mornings, I study etiquette and manners with my nanny, and after, I learn from a master. I practice my calligraphy in the mornings and evenings, and during my spare time, I might read some books or occasionally paint.¡±


    Ruo Lan was a bit surprised, ¡°The schedule seems quite tight. What kind of books do you usually read?¡± If it had been anyone else, Ruo Lan would have assumed poetry and songs, but looking at Yueyao, she didn¡¯t think so. This girl was different from those other talented ladies whom she knew.


    Yueyao shyly smiled, ¡°Travelogues, medical books, agriculture, poetry, and such. I read merely for leisure, covering a variety of subjects, not limited to a single genre.¡±


    Ruo Lan was taken aback, ¡°You even read travel books?¡± The outside world was vast, but women were destined to not venture beyond the quarters of their compounds. However, her mind was open, not confined to the four walls, which showed a broader perspective.


    Yueyao gently smiled, ¡°Just as a pastime.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Ruo Lan smiled and asked, ¡°Cousin, do you play chess?¡± Zhuang Ruolan had a fondness for the game of chess; it was her greatest pastime.


    Yueyao smiled and replied, ¡°I know a little bit.¡± She did play chess, but was not an expert, with only a partial mastery; after years of initial interest, she had stopped and hadn¡¯t touched it for over a decade.


    Cai Yun brought the chess set along with a maid.


    Yueyao played chess slowly and carefully, pondering long before each move. Zhuang Ruolan played decisively, contemplating briefly before placing her pieces down.

 Chapter 230 - 230 93 Recognizing Relatives_4

    ?Chapter 230: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_4 Chapter 230: Chapter 93: Recognizing Relatives_4 The final result was within expectations; Yueyao lost.


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°Cousin-in-law, your chess skills are better than mine.¡± In terms of pure skill, Zhuang Ruolan might not be stronger than her, but Zhuang Ruolan¡¯s decisive and aggressive style was something she couldn¡¯t match.


    Zhuang Ruolan laughed, ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t touched chess for a while, right?¡± Yueyao played very slowly and was somewhat rusty, likely due to not having played for a long time.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°I haven¡¯t played chess for three years.¡± In reality, it had been over ten years since she had played chess; she hadn¡¯t touched a chess piece during her ten years in the Nunnery.


    Yueyao was surprised; she had only beaten Yueyao by three pieces. She needed to remember that Yueyao was only nine years old this year, and not having touched chess in three years meant she only had two to three years of learning to reach this level, truly a prodigy.


    Ruo Lan¡¯s praise was genuine, but she still pointed out Yueyao¡¯s shortcomings, ¡°Sister¡¯s chess skills are high, but you play too cautiously. Sometimes being too concerned about gains and losses can lead you to an inferior position.¡± Setting aside other factors, Zhuang Ruolan was very satisfied with Yueyao¡¯s performance. The saying that one¡¯s approach to chess reflects their character held true. Yueyao had a good demeanor in chess, so naturally her character was not bad, but she was too gentle and soft. If she had parents doting on her, it would all be wonderful, but now orphaned and dependent on others, such a temperament would only result in being bullied.


    Zhuang Ruolan didn¡¯t know what attitude the main branch of the Lian family held towards Yueyao, but Ruo Lan was all too aware of these inner courtyard affairs. Without your own parents, you couldn¡¯t expect genuine care, and to live well you could only rely on yourself.


    Yueyao shook with realization; she indeed had a temperament that was too gentle and moreover, she was prideful and cared too much about face, with a host of flaws that needed correction. Yueyao gratefully said, ¡°Cousin-in-law, I will pay attention to this in the future.¡±


    Those around them were lost in a fog. Yet Ruo Lan felt content, not expecting that this cousin had such a high level of understanding, grasping immediately the point she was making.


    Their first meeting went very well. Yueyao had lunch then returned to Lian Mansion. When Yueyao left, Ruo Lan did not give any gifts, and Yueyao didn¡¯t mind; she wasn¡¯t concerned about presents. After a day¡¯s interaction, she felt that she should establish a good relationship with her cousin-in-law, as she could learn a lot from her in the future.


    In her previous life, Yueyao had focused solely on her studies, with no experience in competing with others. Now, she was still exploring how to contend with others, and her cousin-in-law had always struggled with her stepmothers, so she definitely had extensive experience in household intrigues that was worth learning from.


    Cai Yun, seeing that her own Miss had not given anything while that Cousin Miss left still smiling, thought, ¡°This young lady has such an impenetrable mind at such a young age.¡± Such a person instilled a sense of wariness in her. Too stupid and you become an annoyance, but too smart and it¡¯s nerve-wracking.


    Ruo Lan smiled, ¡°She¡¯s a very clever child. It¡¯s fine to give her more guidance in the future; it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Her husband clearly wanted her to take good care of this cousin, and she had no conflicts of interest with Yueyao. The smarter Yueyao became, the fewer problems there would be in the future. Besides, Ruo Lan preferred dealing with intelligent people. Even in disagreements, she hoped the other person would be smart; dealing with foolish people was exhausting both mentally and physically.


    Cai Yi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, the Loo Family Cousin Miss conducted herself appropriately and with dignity, the Lian family¡¯s upbringing is indeed commendable.¡± She was far better than the small Miss and the Loo Family Cousin Miss.


    However, Cai Yun held a different view, ¡°She is too clever; we must be more cautious in the future.¡±


    Soon after, Ruo Lan¡¯s Nanny from her dowry came over and muttered something in Ruo Lan¡¯s ear. Ruo Lan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, no need for such a fuss.¡± It was normal for two people who knew each other to chat for a bit when they met.


    The reason Zhuang Ruolan didn¡¯t think much of it was that she felt Yueyao wouldn¡¯t have any conflict of interest with her. Her husband and father-in-law cherished her extra, so they would take care of her more.


    When Yueyao returned to the mansion, she first visited Old Madam Lian. Old Madam Lian¡¯s complexion was getting worse, and Yueying was now attending her side whenever she wasn¡¯t at school. Yueyao also wanted to spend more time serving the Old Madam, thinking of attending to her beside school.


    After Nanny Deng went to the front courtyard, Yueyao began to rely on Nanny Hao. She brought Nanny Deng with her to Lian Mansion mainly because Nanny Deng was more knowledgeable about the affairs of Ma¡¯s Mansion. However, the situation in Lanxi Courtyard was now quite clear, as Yueyao occasionally summoned Nanny Hao for counsel.


    Nanny Hao also realized that the Miss was starting to rely more on her, and she would occasionally relay information about the mansion to Yueyao.

 Chapter 231 - 231 94 Yueyings Marriage

    ?Chapter 231: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage Chapter 231: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage Yueyao stood by the window, looking outside. The slanted sunlight was faintly discernible in the courtyard, and a gentle breeze stirred the green bamboo, rustling softly. The mansion had been very quiet recently, yet Yueyao knew this was the calm before the storm.


    Nanny Hao relayed a message to Yueyao, ¡°Miss, Old Madam has instructed Eldest Madam to look for suitors for the Eldest Miss. It seems Old Madam wants to arrange the marriage soon.¡± Old Madam knew her health wouldn¡¯t hold out through the year, so she hoped to finalize a marriage for the Eldest Miss before her passing, allowing her to wed right after completing the mourning period. The Eldest Miss, now thirteen years old, was at the age for betrothal. Otherwise, once the mourning was over, she would be sixteen, and by then, arranging a marriage would become challenging.


    Yueyao had a vivid memory of Yueying¡¯s marriage: She had lived as a widow from the moment she wed, never returning since. Although Yueyao was never fond of Yueying, if it was going to be the same family, she felt obliged to issue a warning.


    The Lady family was highly efficient in handling matters, quickly informing Old Madam of the selected family. From the Censorate¡¯s Administrative Office, the Chen family had a legitimate second son, fourteen years old, with a Scholar¡¯s qualifications.


    Upon hearing this, Yueyao¡¯s heart sank, it was the same family from her past life. In her past life, Yueyao had been oblivious to external affairs, but now she immediately spotted the pitfalls. Although only holding a Sixth Rank official title in the Censorate¡¯s Administrative Office, officials generally wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke such members. It was puzzling why they were recommending their legitimate son to a daughter born of a concubine.


    Old Madam Lian was satisfied with the match, as the outward conditions were appealing. However, going by her usually cautious approach to marriage, she proposed they first meet the young man before further discussions. The Chen family complied, and the very next day, Madam Chen brought her son to meet Old Madam.


    Yueyao did not go, as she had no interest in Young Master Chen. Yet, wanting to find a reason to convince Old Madam to decline the marriage, Yueyao asked Nanny Hao to observe Young Master Chen.


    Nanny Hao found it odd, initially wanting to say this was none of Yueyao¡¯s concern, but faced with Yueyao¡¯s indifferent expression, she swallowed her words. ¡°The young lady feels rather aloof, there must be some special reason for this,¡± she thought.


    After the meeting, Nanny Hao reported, ¡°The second young master of the Chen family is a talented man, refined and polite, and reportedly well-learned too. Old Madam likes him a lot.¡± Nanny Hao knew that with Old Madam¡¯s approval, this marriage would proceed with just the formalities remaining.


    Yueyao frowned upon hearing this, as the fine young man from her past life had vanished prematurely, likely due to ill health. It was strange now to hear he was in good condition: ¡°Nanny, inquire if there¡¯s anything inappropriate with the second young master of the Chen family.¡±


    Nanny Hao asked puzzledly, ¡°Miss, why inquire about the Chen family?¡± Initially, she too found it odd; the second young master was a legitimate child, and the Eldest Miss was a daughter born of a concubine, hardly a match. But having met him had put her at ease.


    After some thought, Yueyao replied, ¡°Nanny, I just feel something isn¡¯t right. Could you please have someone gather more information from outside?¡± If they could discover any illness or such with the second young master Chen, it would be easy to call off the marriage without needing an excuse.


    However, all inquiries returned with praise; not a single issue was noted. Yueyao grew frustrated; it must mean that the second young master Chen had some hidden ailment, otherwise he would not have died young before reaching his maturity. Yueyao couldn¡¯t believe someone could just fall ill and die like that, yet now everyone saw this as a favorable match. If she disrupted it, she would attract trouble. Yueyao wavered, realizing the only way to uncover more was through her uncle and cousin.


    Although she had previously assisted her cousin, such favors should not be abused. If this were for her cause, Yueyao believed her uncle and cousin would not hesitate, but for Yueying, they would undoubtedly harbor thoughts. Moreover, troubling her uncle and cousin for Yueying, whom she clashed with, was clearly not worth it.


    That night, Yueyao lay in her bed, unable to sleep. Her mind incessantly replayed Yueying¡¯s expressionless face during her wedding; like a puppet at someone else¡¯s disposal, devoid of any vitality. After marrying, Yueying was sent back to the Chen family¡¯s ancestral home and had vanished from sight ever since.


    Yueyao wanted to help Yueying escape this marriage, but she didn¡¯t know how to proceed. Faced with this dilemma, she tossed and turned in her bed, staring out the window in a trance.


    Bathed in the moonlight streaming through the window, Yueyao marveled at the beauty before her, unable to comprehend how the Lady family could be so cruel as to knowingly engage in such a thwarted marriage match. Once complications arose, it would ruin Yueying¡¯s entire life, yet they feigned ignorance and did not share any suspicions with the grandmother. Even after the Chen family required Yueying to become a widow, they agreed. And her own uncle, Yueying¡¯s father, for his reputation and career, also pushed his daughter into this pit of fire. Both parents were equally ruthless.

 Chapter 232 - 232 94 Yueyings Marriage_2

    ?Chapter 232: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_2 Chapter 232: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_2 Hua Lei asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head; she had to be cautious with her words. The dream-entrustment incident had spread all at once, and now she needed to think clearly before speaking about this matter. With these worries, Yueyao fell asleep.


    Yuehuan received the news and talked to Maternal Aunt Su about the marriage arrangement. ¡°Maternal Aunt, the match Madam found for Eldest Sister seems quite good.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su looked at her daughter¡¯s nai?ve expression, ¡°Lord Chen holds a Sixth Rank official position, and the eldest son of the Chen family has the title of Scholar. The second young master of the Chen family has good academic achievements too, and in a couple more years, if he becomes a Juren, we could seek an even better marriage. Now asking for Eldest Miss¡¯s hand, what do you think they¡¯re after? You haven¡¯t considered that, have you?¡± There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Yuehuan was startled. ¡°Maternal Aunt, then what are they after?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s not your place to worry about this, and you wouldn¡¯t understand. All you need to know is that pies don¡¯t just fall from the sky.¡±


    Yet Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Maternal Aunt, if there¡¯s anything inappropriate with this marriage, we should tell mother. Otherwise, it might ruin Eldest Sister¡¯s life.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t close to Yueying and Yueying had many faults, Yuehuan couldn¡¯t bear to see a girl thrown into a pit of fire.


    Maternal Aunt Su glared at Yuehuan, ¡°You must not speak further about this. Otherwise, the fire will spread to us.¡± Madam surely knows there¡¯s something fishy about this business, but she thinks marrying into the Chen family will benefit Old Master¡¯s career.


    For the first time, Yuehuan felt deeply and truly that her fate was indeed in the hands of the Mo family; they could command life or death. How should she proceed like this all the time? She thought about resisting, but Maternal Aunt Su always followed the Mo family¡¯s lead unquestioningly. How could she, as a daughter, oppose her own maternal aunt?


    That night, Yuehuan also suffered from insomnia.


    When Maternal Aunt Su went out, her expression was complex.


    The next day during lessons, Yueyao noticed Yuehuan kept looking at her with a complicated gaze. Yueyao felt puzzled. What did this mean? Had she given something away? Yueyao thought carefully about her recent actions and shook her head; she had behaved correctly and had done nothing out of the ordinary.


    When Yueyao looked at her, Yuehuan quickly asked, ¡°Third Sister, is something the matter?¡±


    Yueyao was surprised and, with a thought about the strange expressions of Yueying and Yuebing, laughed and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask how the lip rouge matter is progressing?¡±


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t expect Yueyao to be so cooperative. ¡°Third Sister, are you also interested in contributing? Come, let¡¯s discuss this in detail.¡± After much thought, she believed Yueyao was the most suitable person to stir up this marriage arrangement. So, she wanted to discuss it with her.


    The two moved to a corner and Yuehuan spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Third Sister, after hearing about the marriage Eldest Sister is about to agree to, I felt something wasn¡¯t right. Is the Chen family setting a trap for Eldest Sister? No matter how you look at it, Eldest Sister and the second young master Chen are not a suitable match. Third Sister, shouldn¡¯t we alert our grandmother?¡±


    Yueyao was extremely surprised and hadn¡¯t expected Yuehuan to bring up this matter with her. ¡°Without solid evidence, even though I had someone investigate outside, nothing inappropriate was found.¡±


    Yuehuan was shocked and hadn¡¯t expected Yueyao to have actually sent someone to investigate; it must not have been easy. She had always thought Yueyao was rather cold-hearted. ¡°You also think there¡¯s something wrong?¡±


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°I do think something is off.¡± She didn¡¯t dare reveal that the second young master Chen had a hidden illness; he looked fine but might pass away suddenly.


    Yuehuan glanced at Yueyao and thought, keep pretending, just keep on pretending. A reborn girl with cheats would definitely have a clear understanding of Yueying¡¯s marriage, and now, she was still pretending to be unaware of everything. If it weren¡¯t for her guess, this act could truly fool everyone. Well, she knew Yueyao¡¯s temperament; if you didn¡¯t go along with her, she would turn her face away and ignore you. ¡°Grandmother wants to settle Eldest Sister¡¯s marriage quickly, but what does the Chen family want?¡± Yuehuan had been wondering about this the previous day. If the marriage was for the benefit of both families, that would be fine, but if there was a problem with young master Chen, then it could be a disaster for Yueying.


    Yuehuan, in fact, was wondering if the second young master was impotent. Otherwise, why would he be in such a rush to get married?


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± In fact, the Chen family just wanted to quickly secure a marriage for their son, to have someone to look after him in the future. To think of it, the Chen family¡¯s actions were disgusting enough, hiding their own child¡¯s illness while arranging a marriage, they were just toying with someone¡¯s life.


    Yuehuan originally wanted to pry some more information out, but unfortunately, Yueyao was tight-lipped, not spilling a single word. Deflated, Yuehuan felt Third Sister¡¯s mouth was sealed too tight; trying to extract any news was impossible. Seeing Yuebing approaching, Yuehuan raised her voice and said, ¡°Third Sister, my lip rouge is being improved, and it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s ready. It will surely make money. Third Sister, I still hope you will invest. If we profit, it could be private money for the four of us sisters.¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233 94 Yueyings Marriage_3

    ?Chapter 233: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_3 Chapter 233: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_3 Yueyao thought about what Yuehuan had just said, and her heart softened. No matter what, the fact that she could speak to her about Yueying showed that the Fourth Miss was a kind person, ¡°You still need to have this lipstick carefully examined by a doctor, to ensure it¡¯s harmless to the body. That way, selling it won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Yueyao herself had no plans to use lipstick, but she couldn¡¯t deny that applying it made the lips glossier, and the whole person appeared more radiant. Just because of this, it was certain to be liked by girls. Therefore, earning large coins was a given. However, popularity comes with controversies, which was a profound experience from her previous life. Back then, she was merely known as a talented lady, but if Yuehuan were to carry the reputation of a financially savvy lady, the schemes she¡¯d face would definitely be numerous. It¡¯s known that few people in the world aren¡¯t fond of wealth.


    Hearing Yueyao¡¯s words, Yuehuan muttered under her breath, wasn¡¯t that obvious, this was a modern creation, bringing it here how could it not be popular?


    Yet, Yueyao shook her head, ¡°I wish my sister to earn more private money, but I will not join.¡±


    Yuehuan stuttered, the change was too sudden. She had thought Yueyao was tempted.


    Smiling, Yueyao said, ¡°Even if this thing makes money, large money, that money won¡¯t end up in your hands, nor in mine. I hope you handle it with care; otherwise, one day you will regret it.¡± If Yuehuan could continuously produce such novel products to earn significant silver coins for the Lian family, Yueyao was certain Yuehuan would eventually become a tool for the Lady Family to make money.


    Up to now, Yueyao still didn¡¯t understand why the Lady Family had such an extraordinary love for money. Yueyao had only heard that merchants loved money, and although the Lady Family had produced merchants within three generations, none were so obsessed.


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t get it right away, ¡°Regret? Regret what?¡± Making more money could improve their living conditions, why would she regret it.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t explain further, ¡°I hope I am overthinking it.¡± Everything was different from her previous life, and she wasn¡¯t clear on how exactly Yuehuan would turn out. The people were different, and perhaps the fate would be different as well.


    Speechless, Yuehuan thought, if you¡¯re going to speak, say it all, what¡¯s the use of being mysterious, saying half and leaving half, it¡¯s infuriating. But reflecting on Yueyao¡¯s words just now, she sighed internally, Yueyao was indeed a very kind girl. She had long seen that Yueyao didn¡¯t like Yueying, one might even say was annoyed. As for the reason for the annoyance she knew it, but when it came to matters, she still considered Yueying, truly a girl worthy of friendship. Ah, too bad, while she was eager to befriend others, they were not reciprocative.


    That day, Yueyao did not discuss this matter with Old Madam, planning to talk about it after a few days instead. She said this to protect Yuehuan, as telling Old Madam right away might make the Lady Family suspicious of Yuehuan. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lady Family, but Yuehuan¡¯s situation was different; she didn¡¯t wish to become close friends with Yuehuan but didn¡¯t want to bring her disaster either.


    Three days later, when Yueyao visited Old Madam to pay respects, she saw Qiao Hui approaching with medicine. Yueyao took it and spoon-fed Old Madam, effectively taking over Yueying¡¯s job.


    After the medicine was consumed, Yueyao said softly, ¡°Grandmother, I have something to discuss.¡± After finishing, she glanced at Nanny Zheng, meaning she did not want Nanny Zheng to be present.


    Old Madam smiled, ¡°Go ahead and speak.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head indicating she would not speak, she no longer trusted Nanny Zheng, and if Nanny Zheng was there, the Lady Family would soon learn of her words. Even though letting Nanny Zheng know about the matter wasn¡¯t an issue, having such a person around made Yueyao uneasy.


    Nanny Zheng¡¯s face changed, this Third Young Lady was really not allowing her any dignity.


    Old Madam smiled and had Nanny Zheng stand at the door. Old Madam then touched Yueyao¡¯s fair hand, ¡°What is it? There¡¯s no need for secrecy.¡± When Old Madam finished speaking, she noticed Nanny Zheng¡¯s foot pause, a sharp glint flashed in her eyes. Nanny Zheng knew Old Madam well, just as Old Madam was familiar with Nanny Zheng who had served her for over thirty years. Old Madam quickly sensed something was off about Nanny Zheng.


    Yueyao remained silent.


    Once Nanny Zheng had left the room, Old Madam softly said, ¡°You can talk to Grandmother now.¡± It was apparent from her actions that the child was being cautious of Nanny Zheng, which probably meant she knew something. Old Madam felt simultaneously relieved and sad: relieved to know Yueyao was capable and had noticed something wrong with Nanny Zheng, and sad because of Nanny Zheng¡¯s betrayal.


    Yueyao voiced her concerns, ¡°Although elder sister secured such a good match I was happy for her, but when Nanny Hao came back and spoke in the yard about how wonderful Mr. Chen was, I felt something was amiss.¡± Yueyao had already prepared her narrative before coming and exposed her doubts one by one to Old Madam.

 Chapter 234 - 234 94 Yueyings Marriage_4

    ?Chapter 234: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_4 Chapter 234: Chapter 94: Yueying¡¯s Marriage_4 After listening, the Old Madam¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been feeling well, and the candidate recommended by the Lady Mo family had very good qualifications in every aspect, which had somewhat tempted her. However, to be on the safe side, she still met with the person herself. Upon meeting the child from the Lian Mansion, she was quite satisfied. His talent and character were both commendable, and the Old Madam also felt this was an excellent match. Therefore, she planned to settle the arrangement as soon as possible, but she hadn¡¯t expected there would be such a trick hidden within. Now it seemed that she should send someone to investigate thoroughly once more; otherwise, it would be like pushing her Eldest Miss into a pit for her whole life.


    The Chen family was relocated back to the Capital City three years ago, and the Old Madam had not been out to socialize for many years. Even when she did go out, it would only be with families with whom they were close, and it had to be something concerning her own generation; at other times, she would stay at home, letting Lady Mo oversee the social engagements.


    The Old Madam patted Yueyao¡¯s hand, ¡°Good child, only you would speak of such matters to your grandmother.¡± The Old Madam believed it wasn¡¯t just Yueyao who had noticed the issue, yet it was only Yueyao who had brought it up with her. Such a kind-hearted child!


    Yueyao merely didn¡¯t want Yueying to repeat the same mistakes. It didn¡¯t matter that she was unaware before, but now, knowingly watching her elder sister walk into a trap was more than she could bear. As long as it was within her power to do good, she would do so.


    After Yueyao left, the Old Madam called for Qiao Hui to come in and instructed her to take care of something. Qiao Hui was somewhat surprised upon hearing this, they were nearly at the point of engagement and yet there still needed to be an investigation.


    The Old Madam said wearily, ¡°Go and take care of it!¡±


    When Yuehuan returned home, she asked Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Third Young Lady said I may regret making money with lipstick someday. Maternal Auntie, what does Third Young Lady mean?¡± She felt that her aunt was shrewd and capable and could surely guess Third Young Lady¡¯s thoughts.


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°Auntie can¡¯t guess either. Perhaps the Third Young Lady is jealous of you, thinking you are more clever than her.¡±


    How could Maternal Aunt Su not understand the meaning behind the Third Young Lady¡¯s words? The implication was no matter how much money her daughter earns, it wouldn¡¯t end up in her own hands, and she would still become a tool for Madam to make money with. But she wouldn¡¯t stop her, as long as her daughter could bring income to the family and was of value to Madam, she would be treated well along with Brother Lun, and she would ensure her daughter had a good marriage proposal in the future. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t disclose to her daughter the intent behind Third Young Lady¡¯s words.


    Yuehuan shook her head, sensing that Yueyao wouldn¡¯t say something just to confuse her. Yet at this moment, Yuehuan had many complaints about Yueyao. She preferred plain speaking, and it was maddening for someone to only say half their thoughts.


    Maternal Aunt Su set down the sewing in her hands onto her lap, ¡°Fourth Miss, don¡¯t associate with the Third Young Lady in the future, your aunt will not harm you.¡± Previously, she believed that as long as they obeyed Madam, the children would have a good future, but now she felt wary of the Third Young Lady. She hadn¡¯t been affected much by the past talk about the Third Young Lady¡¯s cleverness, but now she deeply felt her intelligence, an intelligence that was somewhat frightening.


    Yueyao, however, found it strange, ¡°Usually, when a family arranges a marriage, they first discreetly match the couple¡¯s birthdates; only after the engagement is settled do they announce the marriage. Isn¡¯t Eldest Sister¡¯s marriage arrangement being done backwards?¡± The whole household seemed to know about it even though the engagement had not been solidified.


    Nanny Hao¡¯s face also looked somewhat complex, ¡°Miss, it is not appropriate for you to intervene in this matter.¡± In fact, Nanny Hao also felt something was amiss but since both families were satisfied and the procedure was being followed, there was no need to speak out and cause embarrassment.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression was somewhat complicated.


    Three days later, Qiao Hui whispered into Old Madam¡¯s ear, and in fact, she herself had been quite startled when she received the news. That day she had seen Young Master Chen, who had appeared quite pleasant, and she felt happy for Eldest Miss, not expecting that he would have a secret illness.


    It was Qiao Hui who had found the doctor who treated the Chen family, and after some threats and persuasion, the doctor revealed the true condition of the second young master of the Chen family.


    Old Madam narrowed her eyes so that no one could see what she was thinking, and after coming to, she instructed Qiao Hui to do something else.


    Qiao Hui showed a look of terror upon hearing this.


    Such an expression naturally did not escape Old Madam¡¯s eyes: ¡°You have been by my side since you were six years old, and in the blink of an eye, fourteen years have passed. How have I treated you these years?¡±


    Qiao Hui knelt before Old Madam: ¡°Old Madam¡¯s kindness to me is as heavy as a mountain.¡± Qiao Hui¡¯s parents were family-born servants of a criminal official. Because she was quite attractive, a broker was planning to sell her to the Music Bureau; she knew what kind of place the Music Bureau was and ran away after she got the news.


    At that time, she was prepared to die, resolute that even in death she would not go to the Music Bureau. By chance, she encountered Old Madam returning from offering prayers, and moved by Qiao Hui¡¯s determination to choose death over dishonor, she bought her. Over the years, Qiao Hui had been very diligent in her service by Old Madam¡¯s side. Knowing Qiao Hui did not wish to marry one of the family-born servants, the old lady, who had grown soft-hearted with age, was willing to fulfill Qiao Hui¡¯s aspirations, acknowledging her decade of service.


    Last year, at the end of the year, Old Madam arranged a marriage for Qiao Hui with a good citizen who owned over two hundred acres of farmland, making him a small landlord. His family had two sons, and the one betrothed to Qiao Hui was the younger, two years her junior. Before the engagement, Qiao Hui met the man, who was sturdy and a bit dull, but honest and simple. Though the over two hundred acres of land seemed barely sufficient in the eyes of maids like her, she was still content. Once married, she would become the official wife, and after the family divided property, she could make her own decisions, freeing herself and her descendants from a life of servitude. Qiao Hui felt very satisfied.


    Old Madam said softly, ¡°Once everything is taken care of, you can rest easy and prepare for your wedding.¡±


    Qiao Hui¡¯s lips quivered several times, and in the end, she said only, ¡°Thank Old Madam for your grace.¡± Being able to marry before Old Madam passed away was a good thing for her; rulers change with the times, who knew what would happen after Old Madam¡¯s death. Watching the unseen currents within Lian Mansion, she did not want to get involved.


    When Hua Lei left, she happened to run into Nanny Zheng. Hua Lei¡¯s heart pounded, but she showed nothing on her face and took the initiative to greet Nanny Zheng before leaving.


    Nanny Zheng did not notice anything unusual about Hua Lei and entered the house.


    Qiao Hui looked at Nanny Zheng¡¯s retreating figure with a complex expression. She had been serving by Old Madam¡¯s side since she was six, now for fourteen years. She had come to understand Old Madam¡¯s temperament quite well. Old Madam was always good to those who served her. The senior maids who served Old Madam before, as long as the matches were made by Old Madam herself, lived well. Not mentioning others, just herself, her marriage had also been arranged by Old Madam. She was just a maid, yet Old Madam treated her so well. Nanny Zheng had been serving by Old Madam¡¯s side for over thirty years, why...


    Qiao Hui quickly collected her thoughts, Old Madam¡¯s instructions were her command. Anything else should not be contemplated, and certainly not be inquired about excessively.

 Chapter 235 - 235 95 Receiving the Dowry (Part 1)

    ?Chapter 235: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 1) Chapter 235: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 1) Old Madam leaned against the dark green damask cushion, her eyes seemingly closed as if she were asleep, with Senior Maids Qiao Hui and Qiao Ru standing by her side.


    Nanny Zheng stood in front of Old Madam, feeling a sudden surge of panic. Just moments ago, Old Madam had mentioned she had questions for her, yet she hadn¡¯t spoken a word, leaving Nanny Zheng quite unsettled.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Old Madam finally opened her eyes and said faintly to Nanny Zheng, ¡°How long has it been?¡± which obviously referred to how long she had been associated with the Lady family.


    Nanny Zheng was startled, thinking that Old Madam had asked the wrong question, perhaps wondering about the current Shichen Chinese Time. Before she could speak, a cold glance from Old Madam made her legs go weak, and she knelt down, clinging to a last hope without confessing.


    Seeing that Nanny Zheng was long in responding, Old Madam said coldly, ¡°How long have you been colluding with the Lady family?¡± Previously, Old Granny Zheng spoke kindly of the Lady family, believing they were well hidden, only to realize now that they had been connected for some time.


    Nanny Zheng nearly fainted from fright. Since Old Madam had raised the question, she clearly had solid evidence: ¡°Old Madam, have mercy, Old Madam, have mercy.¡± She didn¡¯t want to commit the deeds, but she was driven to it and had no other choice. Nanny Zheng knew Old Madam¡¯s temperament: when something happened, don¡¯t shirk the responsibility but instead seek forgiveness.


    Old Madam had no time to listen to Nanny Zheng¡¯s nonsense, ¡°All these years, have I not treated you well? Tell me, why?¡± Old Madam had people inquire because she wanted to know why Nanny Zheng would betray her. Even now that she knew the reason, Old Madam still wanted to hear it from Nanny Zheng herself.


    Nanny Zheng, unable to hide it any further, divulged the reason. It turned out her son had accumulated a huge gambling debt outside and would be killed if not paid within a set time. Nanny Zheng had only one son; how could she just watch him die? She intended to ask Old Madam for help, but recalling her temper, she hesitated, and that¡¯s when Eldest Madam from the Lady family stepped in.


    Nanny Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, I did nothing to wrong you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m willing to be struck by thunder and condemned to the Eighteen Levels of Hell after death, never to be reborn.¡±


    Old Madam looked at Nanny Zheng, the gravity of her oath inducing her to believe Nanny Zheng was telling the truth, but even the truth could not negate the fact of her betrayal.


    Indeed, Nanny Zheng hadn¡¯t done much for the Lady family; the truly valuable information she had given to the Lady family over the past two years involved only two instances: one was an instance when Second Old Master was seriously ill and wrote a letter to Old Madam, though what was written in the letter she did not know; the other was about Yueyao mentioning her mother¡¯s dream.


    Thinking of Yueyao, Old Madam gave Nanny Zheng a chilling look, suspecting that the child already knew of Nanny Zheng¡¯s allegiance to the Lady family. However, how Yueyao came to know this remained a mystery: ¡°Considering the many years you have served me, I will not make this difficult for you. You know what to do.¡± People are made of flesh and blood, and Old Madam could understand why Nanny Zheng had to do what she did, but understanding did not mean acceptance. As someone on the verge of death, she did not wish to create sins, letting Nanny Zheng face her own fate.


    The Lady family was ruthless in achieving their goals. Entrusting Lian family to the Lady family was something Old Madam truly worried about! Contemplating the future of the Lian family, Old Madam¡¯s anxiety grew. Yet, now she could not act against the Lady family, as doing so would mean dooming her grandsons, something she had never felt so conflicted about before.


    Old Madam, overwhelmed by such thoughts and in her current state of health, should not have dwelled on them; she couldn¡¯t hold on and fainted once again.


    When Yueying came in and saw Old Madam unconscious, she shouted, ¡°Someone, quickly fetch the doctor. Grandmother has fainted again, quickly fetch the doctor.¡±


    Doctor Tang sighed deeply, ¡°Do what we can, leave the rest to fate.¡± It was May now, and the season would soon change, which was always the most challenging time for the elderly.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t believe her grandmother was in grave danger, firmly believing that her grandmother would pass away only in August and not now at the beginning of May: ¡°It can¡¯t be, grandmother definitely won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Something must have gone wrong, how could it have happened three months early. This simply couldn¡¯t be, it definitely couldn¡¯t be.


    Although the Lady family appeared sad on the surface, inside they were relieved; the old woman was finally going to die. Good, good, with her gone, there would be no one else to hold them down anymore.


    Old Madam still had unfinished business; how could she be willing to depart so soon? After a day and night in a coma, Old Madam hung on.

 Chapter 236 - 236 95 Receiving the Dowry (Part 1)_2

    ?Chapter 236: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 1)_2 Chapter 236: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 1)_2 Old Madam Lian opened her eyes to look at her grandchildren in the room, especially Tingli and Tingyi, and thinking about the past events, she eventually closed her eyes again. For the sake of her two grandsons, for the future of the Lian family, she could not punish Lady Ma severely, otherwise her grandsons¡¯ marriages would be troubled.


    Upon hearing that Old Madam Lian had awakened, Doctor Tang came to take her pulse, ¡°Old Madam, your body now requires rest and tranquility, you must decidedly not exert yourself any more.¡± If she rested she could still live for a while longer, but if she continued to exert herself like this, she¡¯d really need to start preparing her last affairs.


    Old Madam Lian shook her head, ¡°There are still matters that need tending to, I cannot avoid exerting myself.¡± There were so many things that needed to be dealt with, how could she peacefully rest?


    Doctor Tang had no other solution and could only helplessly shook his head.


    Old Madam Lian called Lady Ma over, ¡°Qiao Hui has been by my side for so long, serving me with all her heart and effort. The marriage has already been arranged, choose a good date for her, and let her marry off gloriously.¡± For the other people, Old Madam Lian was prepared to follow their wishes¡ªif they wanted to leave, she would give them their freedom; if they did not want to leave, they could stay.


    Lady Ma felt some regret about why Old Madam Lian didn¡¯t pass away now, but she also acutely sensed that Old Madam Lian had a heavy air of premonition about her and didn¡¯t have much time left. Enduring... having endured more than a decade, these few more days did not matter. Therefore, now more than ever, she would not defy Old Madam Lian¡¯s wishes¡ªwhatever Old Madam Lian asked her to do, she would do. After walking ninety-nine steps, she would not falter at the final step.


    Nanny Zheng was sick, seriously sick, and had been moved out.


    Yueyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°How did Nanny Zheng get sick?¡± She always thought that Nanny Zheng was in good health, how could she suddenly fall ill. She feared that something serious had happened. But all these things were just her speculation; it was not right to share them with Yueyao.


    Nanny Hao shook her head to indicate she didn¡¯t know. Nanny Hao had also been serving Old Madam Lian for many years and knew her temper well. If it wasn¡¯t a true illness, she would certainly be serving closely by her side.


    Once Old Madam Lian¡¯s condition improved a little, she had someone send an invitation to Ma¡¯s Mansion, inviting the Ma family over for a visit. As for what matter, Old Madam Lian did not say.


    Zhuang Ruolan found it very strange receiving the invitation; after all, she got the news that Old Madam Lian was gravely ill with not much time left. Now with all the children and grandchildren being filial at her side, for what affair would the Lian Mansion send them an invitation at this time? It definitely couldn¡¯t be just for a chat.


    In the past, if there were matters related to Yueyao, Ma Chengteng would have to personally take care of them, as after all, Lady Cheng was unreliable. But now, the daughter-in-law was capable; in less than a month after entering matrimony, she had put everything inside and out in perfect order, to his great satisfaction. Therefore, this task was left for Ruolan to represent the Ma family. Matters of the inner house naturally required the women of the inner house to deal with; if Ruolan couldn¡¯t handle it, he would step in later.


    Ruolan, looking at the invitation, said, ¡°What kind of riddle is this Old Madam playing?¡±


    Cai Yun shook her head, ¡°Miss, won¡¯t we find out tomorrow?¡± There was no use guessing, but she assumed it was unlikely to be good news.


    Ruolan smiled, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±


    Ruolan had just removed her makeup when Ma Peng came back from the front yard. The couple was still in their honeymoon phase, sweet and loving, which reassured the maids by their sides.


    Cai Yun said softly, ¡°The son-in-law Miss chose is really not bad.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t much to look at, he was genuinely affectionate. Every day he came home he would bring some pastries Miss liked to eat, and moreover, he didn¡¯t glance at other maids, which was very rare. Of course, the most remarkable thing was that Matriarch Cheng was still ill at that time, so within Ma¡¯s Mansion, the Miss was in charge. These days were truly the time to hold one¡¯s head high, without the suffocation felt in the Zhuang family.


    Cai Yi spoke softly, ¡°When has Miss¡¯s judgment ever been wrong.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan went to the Lian Mansion after finishing her breakfast the next day.


    When she arrived at the Upper Chamber, she saw Yueyao tending to Old Madam Lian by the bed.


    Old Madam Lian, looking at Zhuang Ruolan, instructed Qiao Hui with a smile, ¡°Go and invite Eldest Madam over.¡± Regardless of whatever else, the Lian family¡¯s leading Madam must be present.


    Yueyao was unaware that Old Madam Lian had sent out an invitation to the Ma family. Suddenly seeing her Eldest Cousin-in-law here, her heart thumped; she felt that something was about to happen. It turned out her instincts were right; indeed, something was happening.


    Lady Ma arrived quickly.


    In front of Lady Ma, Old Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you here to also serve as a witness so there won¡¯t be disputes in the future.¡±


    Ruolan stood up and quickly responded, ¡°I dare not, Old Madam, just please give your instructions.¡± She was just a junior, here to listen in, and for trickier matters, it would still be necessary to report to Father-in-law before giving an answer.


    Upon hearing this, Lady Ma¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she had a very bad premonition, ¡°Mother, the doctor said you need to rest and not to weary your mind.¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237 95 Receiving the Dowry (Part 3)

    ?Chapter 237: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 3) Chapter 237: Chapter 95: Receiving the Dowry (Part 3) Old Madam waved her hand, ¡°No trouble at all, just handing over some items, nothing that requires much effort.¡±


    Lady Mo¡¯s expression greatly changed.


    Ruo Lan could probably guess what it was about; handing over items and needing the Ma Family as witnesses were not difficult to deduce. However, she found it strange why Old Madam would do this, as it was quite disadvantageous to Eldest Lady Lian.


    Seeing Ruo Lan¡¯s indifferent expression, Old Madam silently chuckled. Having married such a wise, capable, and composed daughter-in-law, she would be a reliable support for Third Girl and Brother Zheng in the future, ¡°Qiao Hui, take out the items and give them to Third Young Lady.¡± As soon as Old Madam finished speaking, Qiao Hui went into the room and took out two carved red phoenix peony square boxes.


    Yueyao guessed by now what these items were, but she dared not show it on her face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandmother, what are these...?¡±


    Old Madam said with a smile, ¡°One box contains the list of your mother¡¯s dowry and the deed papers of the land and shops; keep them safe. The other large items from the dowry list and the furnishings are all in Lanxi Courtyard. You sorted out Lanxi Courtyard last time, so you can check against the list you made then.¡± The items in Lanxi Courtyard were untouched, and even if there were discrepancies with the dowry list, they were minor.


    Tears welled up in Yueyao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Grandmother...¡± She had seen Old Madam faint and upon awakening, she was weak and had not mentioned the dowry. Yueyao had planned to wait until Grandmother was better and have her uncle retrieve her mother¡¯s dowry on her behalf. She had never expected Grandmother, even in her illness, to still think of this matter.


    Old Madam said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, why cry? Grandmother is fine. Third Girl, the other box contains the indentures of the servants that came with your mother¡¯s dowry. You must take good care of these.¡± By not keeping these items in Yueyao¡¯s possession and holding their lives in the balance, Old Madam believed Yueyao would be able to control these people well.


    Lady Mo felt her heart sinking into icy water, chilling to the core. She never dreamt that Old Madam would hand over Madam Ma¡¯s dowry to Yueyao. Lady Mo was furious inside and wanted to curse, but she maintained a worried expression, ¡°Mother, Third Girl is only nine years old; how can she manage her younger brother¡¯s wife¡¯s dowry?¡± Naturally, Lady Mo would not offer to manage the dowry herself, especially as there were outsiders present, and even if there were none, she would not say so.


    Ruo Lan found it curious why Old Madam was doing this, but she did not speak up since her role was merely to witness the proceedings; she would not speak unless called upon. In fact, Ruo Lan wondered why Old Madam Lian was acting this way. She remembered how, when she was young, she got her mother¡¯s dowry all thanks to her maternal grandmother¡¯s support. Her uncle had been sent to negotiate with her father, and that was how the dowry ended up in her hands. It almost enraged her grandmother to death back then.


    Ruo Lan took a heartfelt look at Yueyao, whose eyes brimmed with tears, and mused that this child was not simple at all! Having the Old Madam Lian hand over the dowry to her was not solely for the sake of reducing her troubles; surely, this cousin had a hand in the maneuver. A nine-year-old child, truly remarkable.


    Catching a glimpse of Eldest Madam¡¯s expression, Ruo Lan guessed what she was thinking by her look ¨C a look she had seen before on her grandmother. Ruo Lan also understood why Yueyao wanted to secure her aunt¡¯s dowry. Such a person was very greedy; once in her hands, it would likely be a case of throwing a meat bun to a dog ¨C gone and never coming back.


    Old Madam Lian looked at Yueyao, ¡°Third Girl, what do you say?¡± Now, the initiative was in Yueyao¡¯s hands; if Yueyao was willing to give them up, Old Madam would not say anything, but if Yueyao chose not to, she would support her.


    Naturally, Yueyao was not going to hand them over to Lady Mo, ¡°Grandmother, Eldest Aunt, what I do not understand or cannot do, I can learn.¡± After saying this, she turned to Ruo Lan and bowed slightly, ¡°I have heard that my cousin-in-law started handling family affairs at the age of eight, and I would like to learn more from her in the future.¡± This statement in fact already excluded Lady Mo, a suggestion that was quite clear.


    Ruo Lan immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Whatever I know, I will certainly not keep to myself.¡± As Yueyao¡¯s representative, she had to make a statement at this moment or it would be unacceptable.


    Old Madam Lian turned to look at Lady Mo, who naturally said, ¡°Third Girl, if you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask Auntie.¡±


    The matter was decided so quickly and smoothly that it took Yueyao by surprise. Of course, without the Old Madam¡¯s intervention, retrieving her mother¡¯s dowry would have undoubtedly been fraught with difficulties.


    Under normal circumstances, Yueyao would have invited Ruo Lan to sit in the courtyard, but given the special situation, Yueyao sent Ruo Lan out of the courtyard, ¡°Cousin-in-law, thank you.¡±


    Ruo Lan smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, there¡¯s no need for thanks. Take good care of yourself, you seem to have lost a lot of weight.¡± Not only had she lost weight, but her complexion wasn¡¯t as good as before.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°Cousin-in-law, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Ruo Lan nodded and then left. Once on the carriage, Cai Yun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Old Madam Lian actually gave the Third Young Lady control over her grandmother¡¯s dowry. I wonder if the Third Young Lady can manage her grandmother¡¯s dowry well.¡±


    Ruo Lan smiled gently, ¡°Since my cousin dared to ask for her dowry back, she must be confident. After all, once the dowry is in hand, she can live off the rent even if she doesn¡¯t do business, which is certainly better than leaving it in the hands of those with ulterior motives. As for the worry of being tricked by those beneath her, there¡¯s no need; isn¡¯t there her father-in-law and husband, and also me, her cousin-in-law? This cousin of mine is quite astute. When she got her mother¡¯s dowry, she offended both her grandmother and stepmother, and to this day, her grandmother still dislikes her. Of course, it can¡¯t be denied that Old Madam Lian indeed has her wits about her.¡±


    After Yueyao returned, she cried bitterly in Old Madam Lian¡¯s arms, ¡°Grandmother, Doctor Tang said that you need rest and can¡¯t be overburdened. For my sake, you have exhausted yourself again, and I am truly unfilial.¡±


    The Old Madam stroked Yueyao¡¯s forehead, ¡°Silly girl, if not for you, whom should your grandmother consider? I¡¯m well aware of my own health; it¡¯s not looking good. I won¡¯t be able to look after you for much longer, so you must take good care of yourself.¡± What worried her most now were Yueyao and Tingzheng, but she truly was unable to hold on any longer.


    Yueyao, crying weakly, was eventually consoled by Qiao Hui and Qiao Ru.


    Thinking it was as good as in her own pocket, the duck that had nearly reached the mouth flew away. Such a large sum of money had actually been entrusted to a nine-year-old girl, and Lady Mo was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. Upon returning, Lady Mo smashed the teapot and teacups on the table, ¡°What a senile old woman.¡±


    Granny Hua could only try to calm her, ¡°Madam, please calm down, take it easy. Madam, we¡¯ve been patient for so many years, now we¡¯re just short of the final step. We¡¯ll plot this matter out later.¡± In Granny Hua¡¯s view, scheming to get the silver coin in the Third Young Lady¡¯s hands was easy, but plotting for the dowry was a bit more troublesome. As long as the Ma Family still had members, when the Third Young Lady got married, the dowry would have to be handed over, because only children had the right to allocate a dowry. Others might occupy it for a time, but ultimately, it had to be returned.


    What truly alarmed Granny Hua was how increasingly shrewd the Third Young Lady was becoming; she couldn¡¯t take advantage of her in any way. Granny Hua even doubted whether the madam could really scheme her way to the money.


    Lady Mo gave Granny Hua a glance, ¡°What do you know?¡± The younger girl was becoming more and more astute, and anything that reached her hands couldn¡¯t be taken back. Moreover, if this matter were to spread, it would also tarnish her reputation. To think, people would say that a grandmother didn¡¯t even dare entrust her daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry to her care after death, those who didn¡¯t know the truth would definitely think she wanted to covet the fortune. Of course, she did want those things, but it had to be done without damaging her own reputation.


    Granny Liu inwardly sighed with a wry smile. To covet the money in the Third Young Lady¡¯s hands without wanting to sully her reputation¡ªwhere in the world could one find such a good deal?


    Granny Hua whispered, ¡°Madam, what shall we do next?¡±


    Lady Mo sat down and, after pondering for a long time, said, ¡°Do nothing for now.¡± The Old Madam¡¯s health was poor, and the doctor had said that with good care she could last a bit longer, but without it, it might just be a month or two.

 Chapter 238 - 238 96 Receiving the Dowry (Part 2)

    ?Chapter 238: Chapter 96: Receiving the Dowry (Part 2) Chapter 238: Chapter 96: Receiving the Dowry (Part 2) Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard and opened the first Carved Red Phoenix and Peony Box. At the top was the dowry list. Yueyao saw that on the list were twenty hectares of fertile farmland, four shops, and two properties. However, the deeds contained within the box were for fifty hectares of fertile land, seven shops, and three properties.


    Yueyao was astonished, and she summoned Nanny Deng, ¡°What is going on here?¡± She knew her grandmother loved her but would never give her extra. Plus, the additional thirty hectares were located in Jiangnan, an area known for its fish and rice, and a prosperous land, with many prominent families from the Capital City owning property there. However, desirable land was hard to come by.


    Nanny Deng confirmed Yueyao¡¯s suspicion, ¡°Miss, when your mother was alive, she managed the estates so well, she doubled the dowry. If it wasn¡¯t for having to return to Jiangnan, she wouldn¡¯t have closed the two shops that she opened. Nevertheless, managing these Jiangnan properties will be somewhat troublesome once they are returned to your hands.¡±


    Yueyao looked at the dowry list silently.


    Yet Nanny Deng expressed concern, ¡°Miss, those Jiangnan properties are too far to manage effectively, and I worry the farmstead managers will play tricks. And then there are the several shops in the Capital City...¡± As the hills are high and the Emperor far, how could a nine-year-old child manage? Still, selling them seemed too painful to consider. The properties were guaranteed harvest come drought or flood and were a wise investment. Moreover, they had been lucky to purchase such quality land, and once sold, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to acquire again.


    As for the shops, that was even trickier. The young lady wouldn¡¯t know how to conduct business, couldn¡¯t even read the ledgers, how could she be expected to manage these shops properly?


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I doubt they would dare such a thing.¡± It was true she had no parents, and she couldn¡¯t rely on her uncles, but her maternal uncle and cousin were dependable. Those farmstead managers wouldn¡¯t dare deceive. As for the shopkeepers, Yueyao was not concerned.


    Of course, Yueyao¡¯s confidence stemmed from the fact that she now had these people¡¯s contracts of indenture. Unless they were prepared to abscond with the funds and live in hiding, the only fate awaiting them was a dead end.


    Another box was filled with numerous contracts of indenture. Yueyao opened it and glanced over them. Besides those of Peng Chun, Liu Da, Liu Er, and others, Yueyao didn¡¯t recognize the rest. She smiled at the contracts, feeling reassured with them in her possession.


    After a while, Yueyao instructed, ¡°Nanny, spread the news. Let everyone know that I have reclaimed my mother¡¯s dowry. Also, have Zhao Chun¡¯s wife and others come to see me after tomorrow¡¯s breakfast.¡± Broadcasting the news of her dowry was to set people¡¯s expectations. Summoning those women was to inform them that the indentures were in her hands, to prevent any ill thoughts.


    The news of the Second Madam¡¯s dowry being restored to the Third Young Lady spread through the household at breakneck speed. People said the Old Madam was too doting on the Third Young Lady, criticizing how a child of nine could manage such substantial wealth. The astute speculated that the Third Young Lady must have played a part, or else why would the sharp-minded Old Madam commit such an act of folly.


    Yueying, upon hearing the news that Yueyao had reclaimed her mother¡¯s dowry, was green with envy. It was rumored that the Second Madam¡¯s dowry was exceedingly generous, comprising one hundred and twenty-eight bearers. There had already been whispers that the Third Young Lady came upon a large sum of money, and now with this considerable dowry, her bridal procession would surely stretch for ten miles.


    Cai Qing whispered softly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to attend to the Old Madam.¡± Watching Eldest Miss clench her fists, Cai Qing sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t just envy they felt towards the Third Young Lady, but the belief that she was lucky in her birth, born to the Second Madam. Their own miss was less fortunate, to be born to Maternal Aunt Chen, hence must endure suffering.


    Cai Lan grumbled, ¡°That Third Young Lady is so wealthy, no wonder she eats bird¡¯s nest and ginseng as if they cost nothing every day!¡± Yueyao¡¯s Lanxi Courtyard was strictly managed by Nanny Hao, but no matter how tightly controlled, word of what Yueyao consumed daily still got out.


    The rumor of daily bird¡¯s nest and ginseng didn¡¯t seem credible, but it was no secret that Yueyao often indulged in nourishing supplements to build a solid foundation for herself. She never felt there was anything wrong with this practice¡ªshe only chose the best.


    Yueying took a deep breath, striving not to reveal any emotions. She had to hide her feelings; if the Old Madam saw her like this, she would surely be displeased. The only one she could rely on was the Old Madam, and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her favor.


    Yuehuan, having received the same news, marveled at Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s predictive accuracy. Her aunt had guessed this might happen, yet it became a reality so quickly.


    Maternal Aunt Su took the maid-prepared nourishing tea, sipped half and set it down, musing, ¡°It¡¯s not the aunt who is remarkable, but the Third Young Lady. She easily reclaimed the Second Madam¡¯s dowry.¡± Maternal Aunt Su had anticipated some complications but hadn¡¯t expected the Third Young Lady to achieve her goal so effortlessly.

 Chapter 239 - 239 96 Receiving the Dowry (Part 2)_2

    ?Chapter 239: Chapter 96: Receiving the Dowry (Part 2)_2 Chapter 239: Chapter 96: Receiving the Dowry (Part 2)_2 Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s brows furrowed tightly; something might have occurred that Madam was unaware of. Otherwise, the Old Madam would not have transferred Second Madam¡¯s dowry to the Third Young Lady without cause. The Third Young Lady seemed always to be calm and quiet, yet she had done so much in secret, achieving her goals effortlessly. When had the Third Young Lady become so formidable? If things continued like this, no one would have good days ahead.


    Maternal Aunt Su was too familiar with Madam, knew she would not let things go easily. With such a large fortune at stake, Madam would certainly find a way to get her hands on it. Once the Old Madam passed away, Madam would definitely plot against the Third Young Lady. But judging from the present situation, the Third Young Lady had been careful with every step, and Madam would have various considerations later on, making it extremely difficult to scheme for that fortune.


    Maternal Aunt Su looked at Yuehuan, who was engrossed in practicing her calligraphy, and her worries deepened. She would surely be involved when the time came and it was very possible that her daughter would not be spared. Watching Yuehuan, who looked puzzled, Maternal Aunt Su sighed to herself. If only her daughter possessed half the skills of the Third Young Lady, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried.


    Lian Dongfang returned and went to the main house to change his clothes first. Lady Mo naturally shared the news with Lian Dongfang. Upon hearing it, Lian Dongfang¡¯s expression remained neutral, ¡°This dowry originally belonged to the second branch, and Mother¡¯s actions were to prevent any future claims that we embezzled Second Brother¡¯s wife¡¯s dowry. The arrangement is quite good as it stands,¡± he said, and then proceeded to the Upper Chamber.


    Lady Mo was choked with anger. She had long understood that no matter what the Old Madam did, her husband would always praise it, even if the Old Madam called a deer a horse, her husband would absolutely not say the Old Madam was wrong. Lady Mo¡¯s heart ached; why, after so many years of marriage, had there never been a single moment of consideration for her own feelings.


    Yueyao and Yueying saw Lian Dongfang arrive and automatically stepped aside. Lian Dongfang¡¯s gaze lingered on Yueyao for three seconds before he approached the Old Madam and said, ¡°Mother, are you feeling better today?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her experiences in her past life, Yueyao would not have given much thought to Lian Dongfang¡¯s behavior. But now, Yueyao felt that the glance he had given her was full of dissatisfaction. Only, with her grandmother here, it was not appropriate for her to express it.


    The Old Madam waved her granddaughters away, and once alone, she shared the day¡¯s events with Lian Dongfang, ¡°Fanger, my decision to give Yueyao the second wife¡¯s dowry was well considered. The Ma Family has married a good daughter-in-law, and they will prosper in the future. Giving these dowries to Yueyao ensures that even if Yueyao falls into ruin later, there will be no disputes over them. If it had been left to your wife¡¯s sole management and not handled well, the Ma Family would seek accountability, and the Lian family¡¯s reputation would be damaged.¡± Lady Mo would certainly skim a large portion for herself. If it had been the old Yueyao, surely there would be no issue, but now she was not so easily fooled. If such a situation arose in the future and caused a scandal, her son and two grandsons would be the ones to suffer. Thus, it was better to nip the issue in the bud.


    Lian Dongfang nodded, ¡°Mother, I understand. You shouldn¡¯t trouble yourself with these matters anymore. Just give the order and have it dealt with, or wait for me to return and handle it,¡± Lian Dongfang also knew that Ma Chengteng was very fond of Yueyao, and with the second daughter-in-law¡¯s life-saving grace to Ma Peng, the Ma Family wouldn¡¯t allow Yueyao to suffer the slightest grievance in Lian Mansion. Any dispute over the dowry that became public would surely bring shame to the Lians, and this was for her benefit, too.


    Seeing her son¡¯s understanding put the Old Madam at ease, ¡°Good, from now on, you will handle these matters.¡± The Old Madam did not mention Lady Mo; she had never spoken ill of Lady Mo in front of Lian Dongfang, nor had she disclosed a word about Lady Mo¡¯s actions. But silence did not mean her son was unaware; being conscious of many things was sufficient.


    Lian Dongfang had always known that his mother never liked Lady Mo, disliked her from the moment she entered the family till now, which was why he never specifically mentioned Lady Mo in front of the Old Madam. All these years married to Lady Mo, he thoroughly understood what kind of person she was and knew most of what she had done, but since she never crossed the line and for the sake of their legitimate children, he had maintained her dignity.


    Ruo Lan waited for her father-in-law and husband to return before mentioning the dowry, ¡°The dowry list wasn¡¯t checked on the spot, Father-in-law, what do you think we should do...¡± Ruo Lan believed there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes, but there was no absolute certainty with such matters, and ultimately, the final decision rested with her father-in-law.


    Ma Chengteng waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Old Madam of Lian family is a sensible person; since she has given the dowry to Yueyao, she would certainly not leave any loose ends.¡± Otherwise, the Old Madam¡¯s authority would cease to exist. Ma Chengteng felt that the Old Madam giving his sister¡¯s dowry to Yueyao was a good move, preventing him from having to do it and avoiding unnecessary entanglement later on.

 Chapter 240 - 240 96 Dowry in Hand (Part 3)

    ?Chapter 240: Chapter 96: Dowry in Hand (Part 3) Chapter 240: Chapter 96: Dowry in Hand (Part 3) Ruo Lan was surprised by Ma Chengteng¡¯s reaction. Normally, when a father-in-law hears such news, he should be very surprised, especially since Yueyao was still so young. How could she properly manage such a substantial dowry? But Ma Chengteng did not seem surprised at all, as if he had known about this matter all along. Zhuang Ruolan¡¯s mind spun through several thoughts.


    Ma Chengteng said in a roundabout way, ¡°Yueyao is a thoughtful child, and she changed a lot after losing her parents. People in the Lian Mansion also have their own agendas, so I will often bring her over to stay in the future. You should take good care of her.¡±


    Ruo Lan naturally agreed repeatedly. This cousin was a clever and resourceful person, and Ruo Lan was willing to help someone like that. After discussing this matter, Ruo Lan continued, ¡°Father, my mother-in-law and my second aunt were both ill today. The doctor said it is nothing serious but they need to rest quietly.¡± Ruo Lan called Ma Chengteng father and Lady Cheng mother-in-law, which clearly showed Madam Zhuang¡¯s attitude. Ma Chengteng was not dissatisfied, as he had grown to detest Lady Cheng as well.


    Ma Chengteng nodded, ¡°I will take care of your mother-in-law¡¯s matter. As for your aunt, you can handle her as you see fit.¡± After speaking, he left, leaving Ruo Lan with Ma Peng.


    Ruo Lan felt much relieved after hearing this. The mother-in-law was the trouble, while the aunt was just an aunt by marriage, so morally she didn¡¯t worry about starting any trouble.


    After Ma Chengteng left, Ma Peng asked quietly, ¡°Ruo Lan, did the Lian family really return the dowry to my sister?¡± Ma Peng always felt that it was a smokescreen set by the Lian family.


    Ruo Lan smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the lie? Although I haven¡¯t verified that pretended list, if there were any significant discrepancies, the Old Madam¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be saved. Since the Old Madam said that those items were mostly placed in the Lanxi Courtyard, there surely must be no mistake. And I also believe that the Old Madam wouldn¡¯t covet the little money and property of her own niece.¡±


    Ma Peng spoke very directly, ¡°Ruo Lan, my aunt was very gracious to me. Both my aunt and uncle are gone now, leaving only a cousin behind. I must take extra care of my cousin. Ruo Lan, please take good care of my cousin as well.¡± Not to mention that his aunt saved his life, but even his future was given to him by her; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass the Palace Graduate exams or enter the Hanlin Academy. His aunt¡¯s kindness to him was like giving him a new life.


    Ruo Lan smiled, ¡°Rest assured, husband, I will take good care of my cousin in the future.¡± This cousin was indeed interesting; not only did she make her father-in-law love her like a daughter, but also her husband cherished her so much.


    As the couple were talking, an attendant came over, ¡°Eldest Young Master, the Old Master asks you to come to the study.¡±


    In the past, whenever Ma Peng heard that his father wanted him in the study, he would feel nervous, but since he had joined the Hanlin Academy, Ma Chengteng had been kind and gentle toward him. Going to the study was merely to point out what needed attention at the moment and to ask about some business matters; he had never been reprimanded again, not even a harsh word was spoken anymore.


    After Ma Peng left, Cai Yun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This cousin miss is really not simple.¡± She saw clearly when the dowry was handed over; the cousin miss wasn¡¯t surprised at all but accepted the box very calmly. This indicated that she had long been aware of the matter. Furthermore, the Old Master¡¯s reaction just then also indicated that he was aware of this matter beforehand, meaning that the cousin miss had communicated with the Old Master.


    Ruo Lan thought of Madam family¡¯s performance and shook her head, ¡°It is not easy for Cousin Sister Yao, if she wasn¡¯t astute, even the bones would be chewed up.¡± She had just asked people below and knew that Great Aunt¡¯s dowry was very substantial; nobody could be untempted by money in hand. Moreover, judging by the appearance of the Eldest Lady Lian, she was greedy. Now that the dowry was returned to Yueyao, many disputes were reduced; otherwise, in the future, when Yueyao got married, squabbling over the dowry could bring trouble to both Lian and Ma families.


    When Ruo Lan heard the Steward Mother had arrived, she inquired briefly and disposed of the matter. Previously, as the Heir¡¯s Wife in the Duke Mansion, Ruo Lan had managed a household where tasks were incredibly complex; the matters in Ma¡¯s Mansion were easy for Ruo Lan, and establishing good rules made everyone act accordingly.


    Cai Yi came in and said, ¡°Miss, Nanny Liu has come.¡±


    Ruo Lan was surprised about why Nanny Liu would come, but still greeted with a smile, ¡°Please let Nanny in.¡± She thought Nanny had some important report, but unexpectedly, Nanny had come to resign. This was truly beyond Ruo Lan¡¯s expectation.


    A flicker of relief crossed Cai Yun¡¯s face, for automatic withdrawal was a good thing.


    Nanny Liu shook her head, ¡°I know Eldest Young Madam cherishes this old servant, but at my age, my bones are stiff and I can¡¯t work anymore. Now that the young master has married and established his career, even if I were to pass away, I would have accounted for myself to the Old Lady.¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241 96 Dowry Received (Part 4)

    ?Chapter 241: Chapter 96: Dowry Received (Part 4) Chapter 241: Chapter 96: Dowry Received (Part 4) Ruo Lan naturally couldn¡¯t agree in one go.


    Nanny Liu really had her heart set on resigning; the Eldest Young Madam had been married for less than a month and yet had managed the household in an orderly fashion, handling Lady Cheng with ease. Having her by her side was indeed not quite proper, ¡°Young lady, this old servant really can¡¯t move anymore, now I just want to spend my days in peace. I beg you to fulfill this old servant¡¯s wish!¡±


    Ruo Lan was pleased to see Nanny Liu resign. Nanny Liu was a veteran and had taken great pains to help her husband grow up. Such a person naturally deserved great respect. Actually, when she had first arrived, Ruo Lan herself had thought that Nanny Liu might act haughty due to her age, but she didn¡¯t expect Nanny Liu to be such a reasonable person. She had been supportive during this period, but even a reasonable person would be a troublesome presence if they were neither a senior nor someone who could be treated as a subordinate.


    Too much respect could blur the lines of hierarchy, yet neglect could incur her husband¡¯s dissatisfaction. Now that Nanny Liu sincerely wanted to resign, Ruo Lan also felt relieved. Once Nanny Liu resigned, she would give her some extra money and then promote Nanny Liu¡¯s daughter-in-law.


    After Nanny Liu left, Cai Yun said with a smile, ¡°Miss, Nanny Liu really knows her place, worthy of being someone the Old Madam entrusted with responsibility.¡±


    Ruo Lan smiled and did not reply.


    After Yueyao had finished her breakfast, Nanny Hao came over and said, ¡°Miss, Peng Chun¡¯s Wife and Li San¡¯s Wife have come to pay their respects to you.¡± These wives were all family-born servants. Those who had come had either served under the Second Old Master or had once served the Second Madam or in the Inner Courtyard. As for who could be used and who could not, further observation was still needed.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t say anything special to them, just met and recognized their faces. These few had been approved by Nanny Deng after an observation period. But more observation was needed before they could be trusted with important tasks.


    Peng Chun¡¯s Wife and the others often had to interact with Nanny Deng when in Jiangnan, and now they were trying to build a rapport with Nanny Deng. They wanted to see what Yueyao thought about meeting them, but her not saying anything in person really left them puzzled. The Third Young Lady was becoming more and more inscrutable.


    Nanny Deng conveyed Yueyao¡¯s intentions with a smile, ¡°Miss said she was so focused on her art before that she didn¡¯t pay attention to the matters of the Inner Courtyard, and now she wants to meet you all and get familiarized first.¡±


    In her previous life, Yueyao was not a steward herself. Other than the first-class and second-class maids by her side, she didn¡¯t really interact with others. Now, more than twenty years had passed, there was no way she could remember the faces of these servant women, let alone know who was loyal or not. She had no choice but to use this excuse. Fortunately, everyone knew that Yueyao was indeed wholly dedicated to her art in Jiangnan and did not concern herself with external affairs, so using this excuse wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion.


    Zhao Chun¡¯s Wife subtly suggested sending her daughter to serve Yueyao. Nanny Deng said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the young lady and get back to you.¡± These families had all passed assessments, but the young lady had said further observation was needed. Nanny Deng couldn¡¯t make a statement just yet.


    The other wives also expressed their loyalty one after another.


    Back at her residence, Peng Chun¡¯s Wife looked at her lovely daughter. If it were possible, she wouldn¡¯t want her daughter to serve others, but being slaves, they had no choice in their fate.


    Peng Chun didn¡¯t tell his wife what Yueyao had said. Because the future was full of uncertainties, it wasn¡¯t safe to reveal it. He preferred to wait until things were firmly settled before mentioning it; otherwise, if it didn¡¯t work out, hope could turn into disappointment, which would be hard to bear.


    Nanny Deng relayed Peng Chun¡¯s Wife¡¯s words. Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Now that grandmother¡¯s health is failing, hiring more maids on my end will certainly stir up gossip. We don¡¯t need them for now.¡± Actually, Yueyao felt that the maids at Lanxi Courtyard were sufficient and she didn¡¯t need so many people to serve her.


    Nanny Deng expressed her concern, ¡°Miss, even though you hold their indentures, it¡¯s questionable whether these people will be reliable once the Old Madam passes away.¡± Nanny Deng meant that it would be safer to have their daughters by her side.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± As long as she was on her guard, and the confidants by her side were reliable, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Lady Mo.

 Chapter 242 - 242 97 Breaking the Promise

    ?Chapter 242: Chapter 97: Breaking the Promise Chapter 242: Chapter 97: Breaking the Promise Old Madam¡¯s illness improved somewhat after she rested, and Yueyao¡¯s heavy heart eased, but the thought of Old Madam having passed away in August in her previous life filled Yueyao with worry. Yet, she knew nothing of medical skills and felt powerless to change this outcome, her only recourse being silent prayers for a different fate in this life.


    After much thought, Yueyao said to Old Madam, ¡°Grandmother, I wish to move in and stay with you for the time being, so I can accompany you every day.¡±


    Old Madam Lian rejected the idea without hesitation, ¡°Your eldest sister is here to take care of me. You need to focus on recuperating. Look at how thin you¡¯ve become!¡± True filial piety was visible at a glance. Yueying had become much thinner taking care of her day and night, and Yueyao had also lost a considerable amount of weight. In contrast, Lady Mo, Yuebing, and Yuehuan all appeared rosy-cheeked and exuded excellent health.


    Unable to persuade Old Madam, Yueyao had no choice but to drop the matter, returning to her room somewhat downhearted as she really just wanted to show more filial piety.


    Nanny Hao, knowing what was troubling Yueyao, advised her, ¡°Miss, if you worry about Old Madam every day like this, your health will eventually suffer too.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Yueyao replied, ¡°I¡¯m just worried. Grandmother is only fifty-two this year, which isn¡¯t old at all. It would be heartbreaking for her to pass so soon.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Nanny Hao said, ¡°Miss, your worry is of no use.¡± She too wished for Old Madam to continue living in good health. As long as Old Madam was around, she could protect Third Young Lady. Life would definitely not be as comfortable for Third Young Lady after Old Madam¡¯s departure.


    Restless, Yueyao went to the study to practice her calligraphy, which was the only time she could maintain a calm mindset. After practicing for a shichen, Yueyao¡¯s hand began to cramp. But by the time she reemerged, she had regained her composure.


    Seeing Nanny Hao with a strange look on her face, Yueyao said, ¡°Practicing calligraphy, focusing the mind, is the way to write good characters.¡± This was also her indirect way of explaining to Nanny Hao why she had become calm so quickly.


    Nanny Hao nodded repeatedly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss.¡± Things were naturally well for her when the Third Young Lady was well, their fates intertwined.


    As days passed one after another, Yueyao gradually settled her mind. If it was destiny¡¯s will, she could not defy it. All she could do was show as much filial piety as possible in front of her grandmother.


    One day after school, Hua Lei spoke with an odd expression, ¡°Miss, Fourth Miss placed her homemade lipstick in Yu Ji Store, and now it¡¯s selling like hotcakes. I heard that each one is going for five taels of silver, and despite the high price, they still can¡¯t keep up with the demand!¡±


    Yueyao smiled lightly, ¡°She has a knack for business.¡± Yueyao didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Originally, Yuehuan planned to open her shop to sell rouge, powder, lipstick, and other cosmetics. However, her proposal was eventually turned down by Lady Mo. Left with no choice, Yuehuan found a compromise by placing the lipsticks she made in Yu Ji Rouge Shop, which had marital ties with the Mo Family. The initial agreement was that if the lipsticks didn¡¯t sell out within a month, she would have to pay ten taels of silver. If they did sell, she would receive ten percent of the profit. This fee was already quite substantial.


    Unexpectedly, the twenty lipsticks consigned to the shop sold out quickly and received excellent feedback. In reality, Capital City was a place that pursued fashion trends, not much different from the modern day. The spread of lipstick led many to follow the trend, and the business was bound to grow bigger and bigger.


    Yuehuan initially priced the brand at two taels of silver per stick, but as she saw the hype build, she began to raise the price, eventually settling at five taels of silver for each stick. Of course, this was the final price. The shopkeeper, seeing the enormous profit potential, suggested signing a contract for an exclusive deal.


    Yuehuan believed that making the product herself was the best approach.


    However, Lady Mo disagreed, arguing that managing her own business would be fraught with complications. With Old Madam sick, they shouldn¡¯t be bustling with business activities. Lady Mo was unwilling to tarnish her reputation over business affairs. Yet, she too saw the profit potential from the small lipsticks and began making her calculations.


    Lady Mo planned to hand the recipe over to Yu Ji Store, drawing dividends from it. The news naturally delighted Yu Ji, but the two parties held different opinions regarding the share of the profits. Lady Mo was shrewd; if the other party wouldn¡¯t budge, she would simply wait them out. After all, she held the recipe, and if they weren¡¯t willing to compromise, she was prepared to endure a standoff to see who would last longer.


    Yuehuan approached Lady Mo and said, ¡°Mother, I think we should not hand over the recipe for the time being. Let¡¯s wait a while and sell the recipe later, so we can earn a large profit. If we use the recipe to form a partnership and they break their promise after getting the recipe, our losses will be severe.¡± If the other party went back on their word, the Lian family, concerned with maintaining their reputation, would surely not sue them publicly. In the end, it would be their loss, or more precisely, her loss.

 Chapter 243 - 243 97 Broken Promise_2

    ?Chapter 243: Chapter 97: Broken Promise_2 Chapter 243: Chapter 97: Broken Promise_2 According to Yuehuan¡¯s wishes, she didn¡¯t even want to give the formula to the Yu Ji Store, but rather to the largest rouge shop in the Capital City. It was said that the shop had a history of a hundred years, and such a shop valued reputation, which gave people peace of mind. Additionally, the profits to be gained would be substantial, but Lady insisted, so Yuehuan had no choice but to relent.


    After thinking it over, Lady finally decided, ¡°Let¡¯s do it your way for now, and we¡¯ll discuss this matter again after some time.¡±


    People are spirited during happy occasions, and even though the Old Madam wasn¡¯t well, Lady couldn¡¯t hide her cheerfulness, evident from her glowing complexion. As long as she maintained appearances, no one would criticize her.


    Yuebing had always resented the Old Madam¡¯s partiality and, apart from joining everyone in tending to the Old Madam¡¯s illness, she went about her usual activities at other times.


    As for Yuehuan, having been here for less than a year, the times she had met the Old Madam could be counted on one hand, and she had little emotional attachment, making it impossible for her to feign sorrow.


    Maternal Aunt Su felt proud of her daughter¡¯s capabilities and, after paying her respects to Lady , returned to her own courtyard. However, halfway there, around the bend, she overheard people discussing Yuehuan.


    The maid accompanying Maternal Aunt Su initially wanted to intervene, but Maternal Aunt Su shook her head. It was rare to hear someone praise her daughter, and she didn¡¯t mind listening a bit longer. Although Maternal Aunt Su always advised Yuehuan to keep a low profile, like anyone else, she enjoyed hearing praises about her children, maids included.


    But as she listened, something felt off. One maid curiously asked, ¡°How did Fourth Miss become so clever from just a fall? She even managed to make such a rare item. Normally, people get dumber from falls, but Fourth Miss became even wiser than Third Young Lady after her fall; isn¡¯t that strange?¡± This maid also instinctively voiced her doubts.


    Another maid laughed after hearing this, ¡°If you think being dumb helps, why not try falling yourself and see if you can become as smart and capable as Fourth Miss.¡±


    The first maid shook her head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid of becoming a fool if I fall on my head; and honestly, I truly find Fourth Miss unusual. To say her intelligence was boosted by a fall is one thing, but how could her personality change so drastically, as if she became a different person altogether?¡±


    The other maid shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not such a strange occurrence; let¡¯s drop it. We should hurry up with our tasks or our mother will scold us if we don¡¯t finish.¡± Saying that, the two maids walked away.


    After the people had left, Shui Er, the Personal Maid of Maternal Aunt Su, looked at the dazed Maternal Aunt and asked, ¡°Maternal Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su felt a storm stirring in her heart. She had never doubted before, but now, reflecting on it, she was filled with retrospective fear. Since Fourth Miss had awoken, apart from her appearance, nothing else resembled Fourth Miss; she truly seemed like a completely different person.


    Maternal Aunt Su took a deep breath and muttered to herself, ¡°Am I overthinking things, imagining issues where there are none? But once the seed of doubt is planted in one¡¯s heart, given the right opportunity, it will inevitably take root and flourish.¡±


    By the time July arrived, Yueyao brought up the idea of moving to the Upper Chamber again. Just like the last time, the Old Madam refused, ¡°My child, I know you are filial, but you must also take care of your own health. There are plenty of people looking after Grandmother; nothing will happen.¡±


    Yueyao, seeing that the Old Madam was adamant, could only let it be, although she still spent as much time as she could by the Old Madam¡¯s side, only returning to Lanxi Courtyard at night.


    The Old Madam indulged Yueyao, knowing that to refuse again would hurt the child¡¯s feelings. The matter of the lipstick was something everybody had been tight-lipped about, intending to keep it from the Old Madam.


    However, the Old Madam herself brought it up, ¡°Qiao Hui, has anything delightful happened in the residence recently?¡± She observed that the second and fourth maids who came to pay their respects seemed joyous.


    If the Old Madam hadn¡¯t asked, Qiao Hui would have remained silent, but having been asked, Qiao Hui had to speak. She then explained the recent events in the residence.


    To the Old Madam, lipstick was merely a business venture that could generate income. But hearing that it had caused quite a stir in the Capital City, her expression turned serious, ¡°Did the Great Master know about this?¡± Typically, business was conducted quietly, not so ostentatiously.


    Qiao Hui nodded, ¡°The Great Master is aware.¡± Until now, the Old Madam was the only one in the residence who was unaware, and it was out of concern for her worry as the family¡¯s head, the Great Master definitely knew. Qiao Hui was somewhat puzzled by the Old Madam¡¯s question.

 Chapter 244 - 244 97 Broken Promise_3

    ?Chapter 244: Chapter 97: Broken Promise_3 Chapter 244: Chapter 97: Broken Promise_3 Old Madam glanced at Qiao Hui, ¡°You¡¯re getting married in half a month. Go and embroider your dowry! Qiao Xue is enough here.¡± Despite having announced her grand wedding and having set the date, Qiao Hui hadn¡¯t left. She embroidered her dowry in the yard, which was to preserve her dignity.


    July was not an ideal time for weddings due to the hot weather which made the festive arrangements quite dreadful. However, Old Madam wanted to see Qiao Hui married off during her lifetime. On the other hand, she was superstitious, believing that joyful events could bring blessings.


    Old Madam lay on her bed and sighed helplessly, thinking back on recent events. She didn¡¯t care about the increasing income from new ventures, as they were merely money-making schemes, but felt they should have been managed privately. Now, the entire Capital City and the estate were aware. The Lian family, despite being a scholarly family, was now openly engaging in merchant activities and had become a joke in Capital City. Yet her son did nothing to stop it; nothing was more distressful than this.


    As Old Madam was deep in thought, Qiao Hui walked in and said, ¡°Old Madam, the Chen family has arrived. They¡¯re here to discuss the Eldest Miss¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Back then, when both families were negotiating the marriage, Old Madam had fallen unconscious for several days, which distracted the Lian family from discussing further, thus stalling the Chen family¡¯s marriage proposal. Now that Old Madam¡¯s health showed signs of improvement, Madam Chen naturally came to finalize the marriage earlier.


    Lady Mo also wanted to finalize the marriage soon, but now that Yueying was being taken care of by Old Madam herself, she couldn¡¯t make decisions alone.


    Old Madam was very dissatisfied with the second young master of the Chen family, knowing his secret afflictions. Such matters couldn¡¯t be discussed openly. Declaring the potential groom unfit due to his secret health issues could lead to strife and not only bring shame to the Chen family but also compromise Yueying¡¯s reputation and her prospects for future alliances. The best course of action was to claim a misalignment in the children¡¯s astrological charts.


    Madam Chen found it odd that Yueying¡¯s and her second son¡¯s astrological charts were not compatible since she had matched them herself and found them perfectly aligned.


    Old Madam responded indifferently, ¡°I recently had the esteemed monks of Zhaohua Temple match their charts, does Madam Chen think I am fabricating all this?¡± To establish a marriage, both sides must be satisfied and there are many considerations, but to refuse a marriage, there is always a list of excuses.


    Madam Chen, looking at Old Madam¡¯s cold eyes and thinking about her son¡¯s issues, suddenly got tense; perhaps Old Madam was aware, otherwise why would the attitude vary so much? Feeling guilty, Madam Chen said, ¡°Since the astrological charts do not align, it must be that their fates do not intertwine. Old Madam, please rest well; I shall take my leave.¡± Regardless, using the astrological incompatibility as an excuse, the Chen family had a way out, and both families wouldn¡¯t turn hostile over the failed marriage negotiations.


    With their family¡¯s status, finding an equal and satisfying match was difficult, but to find a slightly lesser match was still easy. If not the Lian family, there were other families.


    Old Madam watched Madam Chen leave, her expression fluctuating. If it were not for the potential public fallout that could damage Yueying¡¯s reputation and hinder her from finding a good match, Old Madam would not have swallowed her pride, wondering which other family the Chen family would harm next.


    Yueying felt saddened knowing that her astrological chart did not match with the second young master of the Chen family. She had secretly met the young master of the Chen family and was quite pleased; she had not anticipated the astrological discord, and felt a subtle sense of loss. What she thought was a nearly settled marriage arrangement had unexpectedly fallen through.


    Maternal Aunt Chen, upon hearing that such a favorable match had not materialized and catching wind of rumors blaming Yueyao for meddling, was furious. Already highly dissatisfied with Yueyao for not helping her send Tingchao to the Li family, and after an earlier incident where her son was beaten, her resentment towards Yueyao was second only to that of Lady Mo. Convinced by the rumors, she blamed Yueyao for speaking ill of them to Old Madam, ¡°Third Young Lady just can¡¯t see you happy.¡±


    Yueying softly retorted, ¡°Maternal Auntie, how could third younger sister do such a thing? Moreover, she mentioned the second young master of the Shen family, a man of many fine qualities; how could he be jealous of me?¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen was momentarily stumped, ¡°Am I wrong to say she can¡¯t stand to see you happy? If not for her, Old Madam would surely cherish you more.¡±


    Seeing Maternal Aunt Chen becoming increasingly irate, Yueying felt distressed. Since her brother had become worse and more disobedient, Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s temper had grown fiercer with age, losing the composure she once had. Yueying was very worried about such a mother.

 Chapter 245 - 245 97 Breaking Promises_4

    ?Chapter 245: Chapter 97: Breaking Promises_4 Chapter 245: Chapter 97: Breaking Promises_4 Yueying returned to the Upper Chamber, and although it did not show on her face, one could sense her depressed mood. No one dared to bring up the matter, as it concerned her reputation.


    The Old Madam, being human, had feelings for Yueying who had taken great care of her for so long, even though she did not love her as much as Yueyao. Seeing Yueying so unhappy, she decided after some thought to discuss the matter with her, to let Yueying know of the malicious nature of people.


    The Old Madam said affectionately, ¡°Silly girl, the incompatibility of birth signs is just an excuse. The child from the Chen family was inappropriate, which is why I rejected this marriage proposal.¡±


    Yueying was stunned, ¡°Inappropriate? What do you mean inappropriate?¡± She had truly believed it was a matter of conflicting birth signs, never expecting there to be an issue.


    The Old Madam also felt that people were not as honest as in the past, and since the child from their family had a hidden illness and still came to propose marriage, wasn¡¯t it harming someone else for life, she said, ¡°You only need to know that your grandmother would never harm you. If he had been good, how could your grandmother have refused?¡± She naturally did not disclose the specific reason to Yueying, merely letting her be aware of it.


    Upon hearing this, Yueying trembled, as it was the Madam who had mentioned this marriage proposal. Could it be that the Madam knew about the second young master of the Chen family¡¯s issues and deliberately suggested this marriage for her? But if so, what would she do in the future: ¡°Grandmother, how could this happen?¡± If the Madam could propose this marriage now, how good could future proposals be?


    The Old Madam also had this concern, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will have your father choose a good family for you.¡± Yuebing, being the legitimate daughter of the Lady family, would certainly not be treated poorly; Yueyao¡¯s marriage had been settled, and Yuehuan, being under Maternal Aunt Su, would surely not fare too badly either. The only real problem now was Yueying. The Old Madam strove to settle Yueying¡¯s marriage before she passed away.


    When Dongfang came to give his respects in the evening, the Old Madam mentioned these two matters. First, Yueying¡¯s marriage must be settled as soon as possible; a modest family background would suffice, as long as the boy was decent. Second, to send away Maternal Aunt Chen, for her presence would definitely affect Yueying. With Maternal Aunt Chen gone and out of sight, many things would be forgotten, which would be good for Yueying.


    Dongfang, being a filial son, always obeyed Old Madam Lian¡¯s words. However, he felt it was inappropriate to send away Maternal Aunt Chen without reason: ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we let Maternal Aunt Chen chant scriptures and pray for your blessings?¡± If Maternal Aunt Chen was sent away now, it would be bad for Yueying and Tingchao if they could not wear mourning outfits after the Old Madam passed away.


    The Old Madam shook her head, ¡°Let her stay at the countryside manor for a while.¡±


    Dongfang nodded in agreement, though he harbored doubts, ¡°Mother, are Yueying and the second young master of the Chen family really incompatible due to their birth signs?¡± Generally, when such claims arise, nine out of ten times they are just an excuse.


    The Old Madam wouldn¡¯t hide it from her son, and even if he hadn¡¯t asked, she would have told him, ¡°I felt something was fishy, so I had someone investigate, and it was discovered that the boy has a hidden illness, and the doctor said he won¡¯t live past twenty. It¡¯s fortunate I had someone check; otherwise, fixing this marriage would have doomed Yueying for life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, anger surged in Dongfang, ¡°The Chen family actually tried to deceive us into marriage!¡± If that was the case, it would really be pushing his daughter into dire straits.


    The Old Madam shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s also because I haven¡¯t been feeling well and wasn¡¯t paying enough attention. If it had been earlier, I would have noticed something was wrong right away. Never mind, since this marriage proposal is no longer valid, make sure to choose carefully for Yueying this time. We must find someone we fully know.¡±


    Dongfang hurriedly nodded, ¡°Mother, rest assured, I will find a good family for Yueying.¡± Seeking good character over family background should make it easier to choose.

 Chapter 246 - 246 98 Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing

    ?Chapter 246: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing Chapter 246: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing Lian Dongfang returned to the inner courtyard and exploded at Lady Mo in anger. His mother was not in her right mind and hadn¡¯t considered much, but how could Lady Mo have failed to notice these issues? Had she not sensed something fishy? Lian Dongfang instinctively didn¡¯t believe it. Moreover, the Old Madam had not spoken ill of Lady Mo directly, but her heavy sighs had struck Lian Dongfang¡¯s heart profoundly.


    Lady Mo felt aggrieved, ¡°Old Master, how would I know that the Chen family would dare to do such despicable acts? You have met the second young master of the Chen family yourself; judging by looks alone he seems quite fine, and his family background is well-matched with ours.¡±


    Lady Mo truly didn¡¯t know that the second young master of the Chen family had a hidden ailment, but she was very aware that there must be something inappropriate about the marriage. Otherwise, why would a legitimate child seek out a daughter born of a concubine? Of course, it would be understandable if there were no other options due to incompetence, but given that he was of good appearance and talent, seeking to marry a concubine¡¯s daughter definitely raised suspicions. It was just that Yueying was not born of her womb, and she had always been at odds with Maternal Aunt Chen, so why would she bother with these concerns? Lady Mo had never expected that the Old Madam would be so astute as to swiftly uncover the root of the issue.


    Lian Dongfang did not care for Lady Mo¡¯s sense of injustice and went straight to the compliant Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s place to rest. Being Lady Mo¡¯s trusted maid, Maternal Aunt Su naturally spoke well of her and managed to dissipate much of Lian Dongfang¡¯s anger.


    The next morning, Lian Dongfang ordered someone to send Maternal Aunt Chen to the country manor, and as for Yueying¡¯s marriage, it was not something that could be settled in a day or two. Rushing would only lead to problems.


    With Maternal Aunt Chen sent to the country manor, everyone in the estate except for the Old Madam believed that Maternal Aunt Su was behind the badmouthing and that the Old Master had sent Maternal Aunt Chen away because he had listened to Maternal Aunt Su.


    Yueying, already upset by the unsuccessful marriage arrangements, now saw her maternal aunt sent inexplicably to the country manor; her glances at Yuehuan during lessons even seemed edged with daggers.


    Yuehuan was utterly innocent; she didn¡¯t even know what the matter was about. Recently, she had been busily improving lipstick formulas, devoting all her time outside of lessons to this task, unaware of the outside world¡¯s affairs. Even if she knew the reasons, she would consider them nonsense; her maternal aunt simply didn¡¯t have the charm to persuade her cheap father to send Maternal Aunt Chen to the manor.


    Yuebing watched the drama unfold from the sidelines, stepping in to mediate with a few choice words whenever appropriate. As the legitimate daughter, she had been taught by the dowager to behave with propriety and understand the bigger picture.


    The only person who remained unfazed was Yueyao; as if oblivious to Yueying¡¯s dissatisfaction, she went about her business as usual, undisturbed by extraneous matters.


    Hua Lei was also curious and brought up the subject in front of Yueyao, ¡°Speaking of which, Maternal Aunt Su is really formidable. Over the years, not only has the Eldest Madam trusted her, but the Old Master has also doted on her consistently.¡±


    Yueyao smiled, ¡°The matter of Maternal Aunt Chen being sent away should have nothing to do with Maternal Aunt Su.¡± My great-uncle Lian Dongfang is not a man to be swayed by a woman¡¯s words. If Yueyao¡¯s guess was correct, this matter was likely the grandmother¡¯s doing. However, these were thoughts she couldn¡¯t properly voice.


    Upon learning the reason, Yuehuan was extremely surprised, ¡°What has this got to do with me?¡± It was utterly ridiculous; Maternal Aunt Chen being sent away had nothing to do with her steely glances.


    Hong Mei quietly reminded Yuehuan, ¡°Miss, you mustn¡¯t ask your maternal aunt about this matter. It would be unnecessary to upset her over a baseless issue.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Yuehuan nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to stir my maternal aunt¡¯s displeasure over an unfounded matter. These people really do love making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±


    Meanwhile, a not so minor incident had occurred in the Ma family. Ma Chengteng had decided to send Lady Cheng back to her ancestral home and ordered someone to relay this matter to Zhuang Ruolan.


    Ruo Lan received this news with great surprise, ¡°Hurry and find out exactly what happened.¡± Her stepmother-in-law had always claimed to be ill and stayed out of sight; Ruo Lan knew that Lady Cheng was feigning illness, the real reason being that she was under house arrest by her father-in-law. Of course, while she was curious about what Lady Cheng had done to ignite her father-in-law¡¯s wrath leading to her house arrest, Ruo Lan was prudent in her actions and didn¡¯t meddle in the elders¡¯ affairs, so she hadn¡¯t inquired into the matter. Now that Lady Cheng was being sent back to her ancestral home in good health, she couldn¡¯t help but seek out the reason.


    The servant relayed the official version, ¡°Young Lady, it seems due to an urgent letter from the family stating that the Old Lady from the third branch is seriously ill. The Old Master had intended to visit her personally, but his public duties have kept him too busy to leave, so he asked the Madam to make the trip instead.¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247 98 Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_2

    ?Chapter 247: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_2 Chapter 247: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_2 Ruo Lan was astonished for three seconds¡ªsuch a statement would be disbelieved by everyone if it were made public. Not to mention if an elderly relative from the main family just fell ill, even if the elder passed away, the family would only send a couple of trusted old nannies to express condolences. Sending Lady Cheng away clearly had another motive.


    Ruo Lan pondered for a while and believed that this was Father-in-law¡¯s excuse to send Madam away to her parents¡¯ home. Ruo Lan nodded in agreement¡ªif Lady Cheng were gone, she would have an easier time. Although she was not worried about Lady Cheng, she was somewhat impatient with her constant meddling. Now that Lady Cheng had left, there would be one less person causing trouble, and the days ahead would be peaceful.


    Ma Chengteng acted decisively, informing Lady Cheng that very night that she would be sent back to her parental home the next day. Naturally, Lady Cheng was unwilling, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you are plotting? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t go back to my parents¡¯ home.¡± Once she returned to her old home, Ma¡¯s Mansion would be Madam Zhuang¡¯s domain. After she came back after a while, she would be completely sidelined.


    Ma Chengteng coldly said, ¡°Fine, if you are not willing to return to your parents¡¯ home, I will divorce you right now and send you back to the Cheng Family tomorrow.¡± In the past, Ma Chengteng had turned a blind eye to Lady Cheng¡¯s actions for the sake of their children, and because Ma Yue¡¯s talents surpassed Ma Peng¡¯s, he had high expectations for Ma Yue. However, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment¡ªMa Yue was already fifteen and had not even passed the Scholar examination. On the other hand, Ma Peng, though not as talented as his brother, managed to pass the Palace Graduate examination by cheating, but his achievements of Scholar at the age of thirteen and Juren were through his own efforts. The younger son did have potential, but his mind was not at all on his studies.


    After hearing Nanny Deng¡¯s words, Ma Chengteng began to have some doubts and did not quite believe them at first. But after his son became a Palace Graduate and then entered the Hanlin, the facts were before his eyes, and he had no choice but to believe Nanny Deng¡¯s words that Lady Cheng would bring the Ma Family to ruin. Therefore, after the incident with the maid¡¯s pregnancy, he had people watch Lady Cheng closely, and also replaced all the people around Ma Yue. No matter what, Ma Chengteng still hoped to correct Ma Yue¡¯s ways. He soon discovered that Ma Yue was actually addicted to gambling. Gambling was mostly a losing game, and eleven out of ten gamblers ended up losing everything they had.


    Ma Chengteng was truly frightened after learning about this. If it were not for Yueyao¡¯s secret intervention back then, if Peng had really been schemed against by Lady Cheng to marry a girl from the Cheng Family, the Juren examination would certainly have been out of reach. With the eldest son¡¯s future ruined, and the younger son already a lost cause, the Ma Family would surely decline.


    Taking all these events into account, Ma Chengteng now regarded Lady Cheng as a venomous snake and fierce beast. He had not sent her away during these times of house arrest because he did not want to stir up trouble during his daughter-in-law¡¯s newlywed period. Now that more than two months had passed and the gossip had died down, he naturally intended to send this woman away. His younger son had been ruined by the doting of Lady Cheng, and he could not allow her to drag down his eldest son any longer.


    Lady Cheng, seeing Ma Chengteng¡¯s look as if he wanted to devour her, shuddered; she was truly afraid. She had been married to Ma Chengteng for many years and understood him very well. Ma Chengteng was a man of a soft heart, and in the past, any matter could be mitigated by having their son or daughter plead¡ªit always ended up with major issues becoming minor or disappearing altogether; Ma Chengteng had never said any harsh words to her over the years. But she also understood that once Ma Chengteng made a harsh declaration, it meant his patience had reached its limit, and he would definitely carry out his words. Defying him at this point would be absolutely disadvantageous.


    Lady Cheng knew that under the current circumstances, she could only lower her stance and plead with Ma Chengteng not to send her to her parents¡¯ home. Her parents¡¯ home was thousands of miles away from Capital City, in remote and harsh terrain¡ªshe did not want to go there at all.


    For the sake of the Ma Family¡¯s future, and for Ma Peng, Ma Chengteng had made up his mind to send Lady Cheng away. If Lady Cheng was unwilling to leave, he was truly ready to divorce her. At least a divorce would only affect Ma Yue and Ma Linlin; it would not impact his eldest son. In such a case, Lady Cheng¡¯s lowering of her stature and tearful pleas would be useless, ¡°You could make a ruthless decision when Peng was only three years old, and before that, you tried to ruin Peng with your niece. When Peng had the chance of a good marriage match, you couldn¡¯t stand it and had the concubine take a concoction to get her pregnant, hoping to ruin this marriage. I have been preserving your dignity for the sake of our children all these years, but you are still incorrigible. If you go to your parents¡¯ home and stay there peacefully, I will preserve this dignity for you for the sake of our two children; but if you refuse to go, then tomorrow you can take the divorce letter and return to your Cheng Family. You choose one of the two paths.¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 98 Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_3

    ?Chapter 248: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_3 Chapter 248: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_3 Lady Cheng, in a panic, cried injustice, ¡°Old Master, I haven¡¯t, I haven¡¯t done anything, it must be that servant Granny Liu who framed me. Old Master, you must believe me, I really didn¡¯t continue the medicine that would allow the chambermaid to get pregnant.¡±


    When someone has already lost trust in you, nothing you say will make them believe. No matter how dry Lady Cheng¡¯s mouth became from talking, Ma Chengteng would not believe her anymore.


    Ruo Lan was quick with her hands and feet, preparing everything with the fastest speed. The maids and old nannies by Lady Cheng¡¯s side had already received Ma Chengteng¡¯s orders to start packing up in the evening.


    Ma Linlin knew her father was sending her mother back to her hometown and desperately pleaded with Ma Chengteng not to send her mother away. Eventually, with her pleas going unheard, she hardened her heart, ¡°Dad, if you insist on sending Mom back to her hometown, then I will also follow her back.¡± Ma Linlin regretted this decision so much later that it turned her guts blue.


    Ma Chengteng had already decided that Lady Cheng would lead to the downfall of the Ma Family, how could he change his mind? ¡°Since you want to follow your mother back to her hometown, Dad will grant your wish.¡± Turning around, he then ordered Ma Linlin¡¯s maids and old nannies to pack her luggage as well.


    Ruo Lan found Ma Chengteng¡¯s decision speechless, ¡°The young miss is only ten years old, just at the time to learn manners. Now being sent to her hometown for three to five years, she¡¯ll come back a wild girl, and by then it will be difficult for the young miss to find a suitable match.¡± Although Ruo Lan did not like Ma Linlin, she still could not understand Ma Chengteng¡¯s thinking; even if he was disappointed with his wife, he should not ruin his daughter as well! Sigh, with such a foolish Old Master, no wonder the backward was such a mess! Now, the only thing Ruo Lan was grateful for was that Ma Chengteng was not so foolish in external affairs.


    Ruo Lan prayed silently in her heart that her husband would never be like her father-in-law. Thinking about this, she smiled; she managed the backyard so well that these messy incidents would never arise.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s actions were swift, and three days later, he sent Lady Cheng away from Capital City. To be on the safe side, Ma Chengteng even sent his own trusted people to escort Lady Cheng away.


    Ruo Lan found Ma Chengteng¡¯s actions strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask Ma Peng, ¡°Did mother-in-law commit some grave mistake?¡± Although she did not interact much with her father-in-law, she knew he was not a heartless person, so Lady Cheng must have made a serious mistake for him to make such a firm decision.


    Ma Peng was also confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ma Peng really did not know what was going on! But Lady Cheng leaving was a relief; without her causing trouble, people could finally have peaceful days.


    Just as Ruo Lan let go of this matter, she heard something that made her furious: a chambermaid was pregnant before Ruo Lan married into the family.


    Ruo Lan was a very calm person, and considering the previous events, she also guessed that this was probably why her father-in-law had sent her mother-in-law away. Although the chambermaid¡¯s child was aborted, Ruo Lan still felt a suffocating anger and refused to speak to Ma Peng upon his return, remaining silent.


    Ruo Lan felt extremely uncomfortable inside, yet she knew a woman couldn¡¯t be too rigid. If this were to damage their fortune and affection, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    Ma Peng was innocent, and after repeatedly asking Ruo Lan what was wrong without getting an answer, he had no choice but to ask the maids by Ruo Lan¡¯s side.


    Cai Yun revealed the chambermaid¡¯s pregnancy. After venting, she said indignantly, ¡°Son-in-law, this is too much.¡± They had thought the son-in-law was kind and a right choice for the mistress. They hadn¡¯t expected that almost a concubine-born child was about to appear.


    Ma Peng was shocked, ¡°How could there be a child? It¡¯s impossible.¡± After thinking for a moment, he hurried into the bedroom and said to Ruo Lan, who was cold-faced, ¡°Ruo Lan, it is impossible for Chu Xia and Chu Liu to be pregnant. Since our engagement, I haven¡¯t let them come close to me. How could they possibly be pregnant with my child?¡± Ma Peng was not promiscuous; securing such a fine match made him completely satisfied. After meeting Ruo Lan, his heart had room for her alone. At that time, he devoted himself to studying hard, swearing to achieve the Palace Graduate status to give his fiance?e a decent wedding, naturally not bothering with other matters.


    Ruo Lan was somewhat skeptical; there was half a year¡¯s time between their engagement and marriage, ¡°Are you really sure you didn¡¯t touch them during that half year?¡±


    Ma Peng replied with certainty, ¡°I really didn¡¯t, you can ask my young servant if you don¡¯t believe me. Ruo Lan, you have to believe me.¡±


    Ruo Lan believed Ma Peng, not because she had faith in him, but because she was convinced no man would willingly wear the green hat, ¡°Perhaps there has been a mistake.¡± But how could such a mistake occur?


    After Ma Peng left, Ruo Lan summoned Cai Yun, ¡°Go invite Nanny Liu over and tell her that I have something to ask her.¡± Her husband may not know about it, but Nanny Liu certainly did.

 Chapter 249 - 249 98 Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_4

    ?Chapter 249: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_4 Chapter 249: Chapter 98: Lady Cheng Leaves Beijing_4 Ruo Lan did not beat around the bush but directly asked what was really going on, ¡°Nanny Liu, I didn¡¯t even know that the maid by my husband¡¯s side was pregnant. As the lady of the house, I truly have been negligent.¡±


    At this, Nanny Liu felt her heart sink. Such a secretive matter, how did the young lady come to know of it? ¡°Young lady, this must be a misunderstanding. Both maids are well and not pregnant at the manor. I don¡¯t know who has been spreading these slanderous rumors to frame the young master. You mustn¡¯t be deceived by these people.¡± Nanny Liu kept a tight watch on the two maids; there was no way she would allow them to get pregnant before the Eldest Young Madam had even entered the house. That would be a slap to her own face.


    Seeing Nanny Liu¡¯s expression, Ruo Lan sneered, ¡°I already know everything. Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Upon seeing Ruo Lan¡¯s expression, Nanny Liu hesitated for a moment and then replied, ¡°As the young lady knows, the Former Lady passed away a while ago.¡±


    Nanny Liu started from the many troubles Ma Peng faced during his childhood, recounting how, over the years, Lady Cheng had overtly and covertly placed countless obstacles to harm Ma Peng. After talking for quite some time, she finally mentioned the incident in the garden that occurred before last year¡¯s provincial exam, then the Eldest Young Master¡¯s top scoring and betrothal, and how Lady Cheng had again started causing trouble, ¡°Young lady, it was Madam who urged Chu Liu to stop drinking the Contraceptive Soup, but I discovered it.¡± However, Nanny Liu was unaware that ever since the engagement, Ma Peng had not touched either of the maids, yet neither had become pregnant.


    Something caught in Ruo Lan¡¯s heart, and she hoped Ma Peng had not lied to her. Even if this child was truly her husband¡¯s, it would be better than if her husband had lied to her. A maid getting pregnant was just a lack of precautions and could be dealt with, but if her husband were lying, it would reflect a lack of character, ¡°Then why did the maid end up pregnant after all?¡±


    A fierce look flashed in Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes, ¡°That maid is not pregnant. I found a drug that makes one appear pregnant and had her take it. I just wanted the Old Master to see clearly the malicious intentions of Madam, so that she could no longer continue to harm the young master.¡±


    Ruo Lan breathed a sigh of relief. That was good, the maid not being pregnant meant her husband¡¯s words were true, ¡°So, sending Granny Liu back to her hometown was also your idea?¡± Ruo Lan instinctively didn¡¯t believe Nanny Liu¡¯s words, simply because she didn¡¯t believe Nanny Liu had the influence to persuade her father-in-law. After all, a steward mother and the lady of the house were not on the same level.


    After hesitating for a moment, Nanny Liu said, ¡°I spoke those words to the Old Master, but the suggestion wasn¡¯t mine; it was Cousin Miss¡¯s. The Old Master adores Cousin Miss, and when he heard that it was her idea from me, he did not object.¡±


    Ruo Lan was quite surprised, ¡°You mean this was Yueyao¡¯s idea?¡±


    Nanny Liu nodded, ¡°Yes, it was Cousin Miss who initially thwarted Madam¡¯s schemes. The Old Master knew of my irreconcilable differences with Madam, and had it not been for Cousin Miss¡¯s testimony, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Madam could have plotted against the Eldest Young Master; Additionally, it was then that Cousin Miss suggested that the Old Master shouldn¡¯t stress the young master too much. On Cousin Miss¡¯s suggestion, the Old Master took the young master out just before the exam, which made the young master very relaxed during the exam, and he performed exceptionally well and succeeded.¡± Granny Liu, serving Ma Peng¡¯s meals, was most familiar with Ma Peng¡¯s mental state.


    Granny Liu was truly grateful to Yueyao; without Yueyao¡¯s help, who knew what would have become of the young master? Thus, she told the young lady all these things.


    Ruo Lan curiously asked, ¡°What kind of person is Cheng Lizi?¡± Every woman is curious, especially about a woman who fancies her own husband.


    Nanny Liu showed disgust, ¡°In the mansion, she pretends to be virtuous, but I know it¡¯s all an act. Miss Cheng is vulgar at heart. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s killed several maids before. Comparing the young lady to her is like comparing mud to the clouds.¡± This was also Granny Liu¡¯s heartfelt truth; Cheng Lizi wasn¡¯t even comparable to the toenails of her young lady.


    Every woman likes to be flattered, and Ruo Lan felt very pleased by Granny Liu¡¯s words, naturally no longer dwelling on this Cheng Lizi matter, smiling as she said, ¡°I understand everything now.¡± Yueyao has done so much for her husband, no wonder both her father-in-law and husband cherished her so.


    After Granny Liu left, Cai Yun whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Cousin Miss to get involved in the internal affairs of the Ma Family.¡± Cai Yun was worried that Yueyao might interfere more with matters at Ma¡¯s Mansion later on.


    Ruo Lan shook her head, ¡°No, this girl is clever and wouldn¡¯t act inappropriately. She probably just intervened because she couldn¡¯t stand by idly and watch. Regardless, a couple is a unit, and Yueyao showing kindness to her husband is also showing kindness to me. I should simply be good to this little cousin from now on.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 99 Self-Division

    ?Chapter 250: Chapter 99: Self-Division Chapter 250: Chapter 99: Self-Division Yueyao was on her way from Lanxi Courtyard to the Upper Chamber one day when she overheard two servant girls at the turn of the corridor discussing something about lipstick. In recent times, lipstick had become all the rage in Capital City.


    The residents of Capital City were all followers of trends. Yuehuan had understood this, which was why she entrusted her lipstick to a Rouge Shop named Yu Ji. Naturally, Yu Ji was related to the Mo family.


    The proprietor of Yu Ji Store, after half a month¡¯s wait, finally agreed to compromise, willing to split the profits fifty-fifty. Yuehuan, upon hearing this news, immediately objected, believing this approach was killing the goose that laid the golden eggs.


    Unfortunately, Lady Mo was tempted, not because she was shortsighted, but because Old Madam¡¯s time was evidently limited to these few months. Once Old Madam passed away, Yuehuan would no longer be able to continue with this business in the mansion. But setting up a workshop couldn¡¯t be done in a day, and the only solution was to partner with them and later divide the profits. Lady Mo felt that a fifty-fifty split wasn¡¯t bad.


    Yuehuan tried to persuade Lady Mo not to partner with others, ¡°Mother, starting our own business may be troublesome at first, but once we overcome the initial difficulties, the profits will flow in continuously. Mother, if we cooperate with Yu Ji and give them the formula, we can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t let the formula leak out.¡± Yuehuan did not trust Yu Ji very much.


    Lady Mo was very dissatisfied with Yuehuan¡¯s opposition, ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Since when did a daughter born of a concubine have the right to question her decisions? However, since the lipstick was Yuehuan¡¯s creation, Lady Mo tolerated her overstepping.


    Yuehuan¡¯s intention was naturally to conduct the business herself, but considering the reasons analyzed by Maternal Aunt Su and Lady Mo¡¯s attitude, she knew her idea would be difficult to realize, ¡°Mother, if we are not going to make it ourselves, the best method is to sell the formula. Although it¡¯s a small item, there is great demand; we could divide it into ten parts and auction it off. This way, we wouldn¡¯t offend anyone and could secure a substantial amount of money at one time.¡± Better that than being sold out by others later on.


    Lady Mo believed that a steady stream of income was best, but Yueyao¡¯s analysis also made sense. If Yu Ji were to leak the formula, there would be no more money coming in. The loss would be enormous. Lady Mo was hesitant at first, but after her brother Mo Jun came over for a chat, in the end, she decided to go ahead with the partnership with Yu Ji. It seemed better to earn money consistently in the long term.


    The next day, Lady Mo signed a contract with Yu Ji, with Lady Mo receiving sixty percent of the profits and Yu Ji forty percent. Mo Jun represented Lady Mo in negotiating the specifics with the owner of Yu Ji.


    This venture was originally Lady Mo¡¯s doing, but she was too busy, and Lian Dongfang was even less likely. With his disdain for materialism, he would never deign to discuss such matters with merchants.


    Yuehuan learned of the final outcome that Lady Mo had still reached an agreement with Yu Ji to use the formula for a share of the profits. Sitting in the chair, Yuehuan smiled bitterly, ¡°Maternal Auntie, my efforts have been wasted.¡± There were certainly many who coveted the lipstick formula¡ªshe had wanted to do it herself, but she understood the various considerations. However, now because of family connections, it was handed over to Yu Ji. At least killing the goose could have resulted in a large sum of silver, but with this outcome, she feared the profits received in the end would be pitifully small.


    Yuehuan had not expected to keep it all to herself; getting ten percent would have been good, but now it seemed unlikely she would even get half of that.


    Maternal Aunt Su, however, disagreed with Yuehuan, ¡°Fourth Miss, if you come up with any good ideas in the future, go ahead and make them, but don¡¯t take out your most valuable things. Keep some for yourself as well.¡±


    Yuehuan no longer believed in Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s words, but she also knew it was useless to argue with her aunt, which would needlessly worry her, ¡°Auntie, I understand.¡± After all, coming up with new innovations was a matter of chance, and before this issue was resolved, she still had a sufficiently good reason to take it easy.


    Old Madam never expressed her opinion on this matter from beginning to end. Yueyao was, however, quite surprised¡ªit would be good to have a steady income, but it was crucial to ensure that the formula wouldn¡¯t be lost. Once the formula leaked, the profits would be minimal.


    Yueyao thought of Yuehuan and shook her head, ¡°It seems Yuehuan could earn quite a bit of money for the Lian family. That¡¯s good, as long as Lady Mo has money, at least she won¡¯t be fixated on the wealth in her hands.¡±


    The actions of Lian Dongfang were swift; in less than a month, he had selected two families. Old Madam was favoring the legitimate second son of the Imperial Household Department Record Keeper of the Yao Family, Yao Xiuran, who was fifteen this year, two years older than Yueying, and had passed the imperial examination for children this year, thus holding the title of Scholar.


    The Imperial Household Department Record Keeper was a Seventh Rank government position, while Lian Dongfang was of the Fifth Rank, four levels higher. Lian Dongfang marrying off a daughter born of a concubine to the legitimate child of the Yao family was also considered an appropriate match. Moreover, Lord Yao¡¯s father and Lian Dongfang¡¯s father were former classmates and good friends, and both families had maintained relations for years, knowing each other well. Moreover, this marriage proposal was brought up by Lian Dongfang himself. Old Madam was not confident in Madam Mo, but she trusted her son. Yueying was his flesh and blood, and Old Madam believed that even a tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs.

 Chapter 251 - 251 99 Separate Oneself_2

    ?Chapter 251: Chapter 99: Separate Oneself_2 Chapter 251: Chapter 99: Separate Oneself_2 Old Madam remembered the incident from last time, she made sure to inquire clearly this time, but for the sake of caution, she still met with Yao Xiuran once.


    Yao Xiuran had an ordinary appearance, ordinary scholarship, and was average in every aspect, even the Yao Family¡¯s financial circumstances were just average. In every respect, Yao Xiuran could not compare to the second young master of the Chen family. However, after seeing Yao Xiuran, Old Madam immediately nodded in agreement.


    It was normal for Yao Xiuran to be unremarkable. If Yao Xiuran had been stunningly brilliant, Old Madam would have found it abnormal. Unusual circumstances often harbored deceit, and most things that exceeded common sense were likely problematic. Old Madam hoped to settle this marriage arrangement as soon as possible.


    Lady Yao knew that Old Madam Lian wanted to quickly settle a marriage for her beloved granddaughter to ease her mind, but hearing Old Madam Lian¡¯s thoughts, she still had some reservations. After all, it concerned her son¡¯s lifetime commitment, and she felt uneasy about settling the marriage without even seeing the girl first. She needed to meet the Eldest Miss before making a decision.


    The cautious attitude of Lady Yao made Old Madam even more reassured; she sent Qiao Ru to call Yueying back so that Lady Yao could meet Yueying.


    Upon seeing Yueying, who was also beautiful and well-mannered,¡ª first-rate indeed, ¡ªLady Yao then put her initial unease to rest.


    Both families were satisfied with the marriage arrangement. As Old Madam was in poor health, it was naturally settled with the utmost speed. The increased speed naturally saved many expenses.


    It was fortunate that Maternal Aunt Chen was not around, for if she had been, it was inevitable that there would have been trouble. Hearing that her fiance? was unremarkable in every way did not bother Yueying too much; it was the comparison to the second young master of the Chen family that inevitably left her feeling quite dejected.


    On February 28, a day as hot as scorching sun, Qiao Hui got married.


    Old Madam prepared a generous dowry for Qiao Hui, which not only included the most valuable silver and several expensive pieces of jewelry but also twenty acres of top-grade paddy fields.


    Qiao Hui was incomparably moved.


    Yueyao also gifted a pair of silver-inlaid gold butterfly hairpins as additional dowry, the most significant gift besides what Old Madam gave.


    After learning that Yueyao had given a pair of gold hairpins, Lady Mo could barely keep her face straight, grumbling about the heavy dowries placed for a mere unrelated maid, criticizing how one could never understand the true expense of household necessities unless they managed a home themselves. Lady Mo felt uneasy just thinking about the massive wealth Yueyao held and the generous dowry from the Ma Family.


    Yueying, Yuebing, and Yuehuan all had their own additional dowries, although these were modest, merely a token of goodwill. This was because Qiao Hui¡¯s situation was unique, being one who served Old Madam.


    Since Old Madam fell into a coma, Yueyao had been by her side every day, talking to her, reading books to her, and sharing interesting stories from the books, trying her best to keep Old Madam entertained and hoping to help her get through this difficult time.


    Time did not stop, slowly moving into August. August was the month Yueyao dreaded the most because her grandmother had passed away during this time in her previous life. Yueyao sincerely prayed to heaven to allow her grandmother to safely overcome this ordeal.


    Yueyao felt uncomfortable, and the weather was oppressively hot. Hua Lei and Qiao Lan were fanning beside her, yet she still felt sticky all over.


    Xi Yu brought over a bowl of mung bean soup, which Yueyao drank quickly. Actually, if it had been chilled, it would have been more refreshing, but Yueyao did not allow ice to be added. As for the reason, Yueyao did not say.


    Nanny Deng came from the front courtyard, smiling warmly at Yueyao as she spoke, ¡°Miss, just now someone from the Ma Family came and said that the Eldest Young Madam is pregnant, you¡¯re going to be an aunt soon.¡± Usually, such news is only announced once the pregnancy has reached three months and the baby is stable.


    Yueyao was also very delighted and quickly replied, ¡°This is really wonderful news.¡± The impending new life gave Yueyao renewed hope that everything could change.


    Her cousin from her previous life had died for unknown reasons without leaving any descendants. Now, however, things were different. Not only had her cousin entered the Hanlin Academy, but he had also married a noblewoman and was soon to become a father. Her cousin¡¯s destiny had already changed; perhaps her grandmother¡¯s fate could change as well.


    As beautiful as imagination can be, reality is often harsh; that very night, Old Madam fell into a coma again. This time, it was not due to overexertion but because of the changing seasons.


    Every time the seasons changed, it was always a difficult time for the elderly, and this time, Old Madam was unconscious for two days and three nights before she woke up. Doctor Tang told everyone, ¡°Prepare yourselves mentally, Old Madam won¡¯t last much longer.¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 99 Separating from Oneself_3

    ?Chapter 252: Chapter 99: Separating from Oneself_3 Chapter 252: Chapter 99: Separating from Oneself_3 Upon these words, the room was pervaded with dark clouds.


    After the Old Madam awoke, her complexion grew even worse, but seeing the wailing throughout the room, she immediately frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, what are you crying for, stop crying, all of you!¡±


    The wailing in the room subsided instantly. The Old Madam, feeling somewhat exhausted, waved her hand and said, ¡°You may all leave now! I won¡¯t be dying anytime soon, having so many people around makes me dizzy.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan caressed her belly, her heart softened, this was her child, the continuation of her life. Ruolan carefully touched her belly, ¡°Little one, in another seven months you will come out, be good for now!¡± Ever since discovering she was pregnant, Ruolan spoke to her child every day.


    Cai Yun came in and said, ¡°Young lady, Cousin Miss sent someone to inquire about your well-being.¡± Naturally, this Cousin Miss was Yueyao.


    Nanny Hao, after inquiring about Zhuang Ruolan¡¯s well-being, said, ¡°Originally, Miss intended to come herself, but since the Old Madam is unwell, she could not come personally. Miss asks that you not feel slighted.¡±


    Zhuang Ruolan smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t feel slighted.¡±


    After Nanny Hao left, Ruolan, looking at the gifts Yueyao had sent, whispered, ¡°It really is thoughtful.¡± The gift isn¡¯t about its weight or its refinement, but all about the thought.


    Shortly afterward, Ruolan¡¯s Wet Nurse, Nanny Xin, came in and softly reminded Ruolan, ¡°Miss, now that the pregnancy has stabilized, you should make plans early.¡± Nanny Xin meant for Ruolan to arrange a concubine early on, as it was typical for a wife during pregnancy to make such arrangements.


    Cai Yun looked coldly at Nanny Xin, ¡°Talking about making plans so early, it really is like bringing up what¡¯s most inappropriate, isn¡¯t this intentionally making the miss upset? Nanny Xin is becoming less and less sensitive.¡±


    Ruolan wasn¡¯t very attached to this wet nurse. At the age of three, Ruolan had taken her brother to the Duke Mansion, and none of her personal attendants, including the wet nurse and personal maid, followed them; returning to the Zhuang Residence was something that happened nine years later.


    Over the years, Nanny Xin had always tread cautiously, never daring to boss Ruolan around, which was why she remained. Zhuang Ruolan kept her not out of nostalgic sentiment¡ªfor someone barely remembered, what sentiment could there be?¡ªbut because Zhuang Ruolan did not want others to think her heartlessly ungrateful, hence she treated Nanny Xin decently on the surface.


    Zhuang Ruolan blandly said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I am aware of it.¡± Anyone would likely show displeasure to someone advising them to allow their husband to take a concubine.


    That same night, Zhuang Ruolan suggested to Ma Peng that they bring Chu Xia back. Ma Peng asked curiously, ¡°Why suddenly bring them up? They are fine staying at the manor.¡±


    Ruolan smiled and said, ¡°I am pregnant and it¡¯s inconvenient for me to attend to you now. Having them back will also be good for attending to you.¡± With familiar faces around, she believed no further issues would be raised about the matter. Bringing back familiar faces was better than letting her husband take a new person.


    Ma Peng shook his head and said, ¡°You are pregnant now, caring for your health is the utmost importance, do not think about these messy matters.¡± Ma Peng was not a lascivious man and having won such a good wife years ago, he had eyes for no other since then.


    Ma Peng was not a man of sweet words, but he would show it through his actions.


    Ruo Lan saw that Ma Peng did not take the two people seriously and felt relieved about it. However, Zhuang Ruolan did not heed Ma Peng¡¯s advice but instead sent someone to the manor to bring Chu Xia back. Since Chu Liu had gained such a reputation, it was definite she could not return. Ruo Lan planned to find a family to marry off Chu Liu, which could be seen as accumulating merit for the unborn child. As for Chu Xia, if she was honest and sincere, Ruo Lan was not against accepting her. If not, dealing with a concubine was not a troublesome matter.


    The Old Madam had been quietly recuperating for a few days, and when her health improved slightly, she instructed Qiao Ru to call Lian Dongfang and Lady Mo, as well as the young ladies of the house. However, she did not call any grandsons.


    Listening to the Old Madam¡¯s words, Yueyao felt heavily suffocated. What was her grandmother doing? It seemed like she was giving last instructions, as if she already knew her time was coming soon? Yueyao felt panicked, and tears uncontrollably streamed down her face.


    The Old Madam did not ask Qiao Xue and the other maids to open trunks and chests, as it was unnecessary. It wasn¡¯t that the Old Madam had few possessions; on the contrary, she came from a noble family and had married into the Lian family during their prime. Later, after dividing the family assets, she received a significant portion, and over the years, her son had bestowed her with many gifts, accumulating quite a fortune in private money.


    The Old Madam said to the young ladies in the room, ¡°I am well aware of my own physical condition, so while I still breathe, I want to distribute these things.¡± Originally, with only one son left, everything would have been inherited by him without need for division, but thinking of Lady Mo¡¯s behavior, Old Madam Lian decided it was better to divide them to set her mind at ease.


    Everyone knew the Old Madam was going to distribute her personal assets, and they were puzzled¡ªwasn¡¯t she supposed to open the trunks and chests for such an occasion? Yet, there were no chests or trunks in the room.


    Once the Old Madam had allocated the items, everyone understood why there was no need to move any chests out¡ªit was simply unnecessary.


    First, the Old Madam allocated dowries to her granddaughters: Yueyao and Yuebing received six thousand taels of silver and four cases of jewelry; Yueying and Yuehuan only received three thousand taels of silver and two cases of jewelry. In the Lian family, legitimate children always received twice as much as children born out of wedlock, which was quite normal.


    Yuebing was slightly thrilled after receiving so much, but seeing Yueyao, who did not even twitch an eyebrow in comparison, made her own reaction seem less worldly. Yuebing immediately subdued her expression and made no further actions.


    Yuehuan was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected to receive anything. When compared to Yueyao and Yuebing, hers was half as much, but by now she knew three thousand taels was not a small sum. Although her grandmother had always treated her as invisible, she was genuinely regarded as a granddaughter. Yuehuan felt moved; with this silver, she would not have to always think about earning money. The three thousand taels would last her for several years.


    The only one with a clouded expression was Yueying, but with so many people present, Yueying dared not show any emotions, as her father would be the first to reprimand her. All Yueying could do was lower her head so others could not see her feelings.


    The Old Madam said to Lian Dongfang, ¡°Tingzheng is the sole blood of the second branch, and as his grandmother, I must not let him down. I give Tingzheng ten acres of good farmland, ten thousand taels of silver, and the Changan Alley residence.¡± If Lian Dongbo was still here, these properties would have been split in half. But now, with Lian Dongbo gone and the second branch having only Tingzheng while the main branch had five heirs, splitting in half would leave the main branch at a loss.


    Lian Dongfang responded, ¡°My son will listen to his mother.¡±


    The Old Madam nodded, what she had just distributed was the lesser part; the bulk remained. How Tingli and Tingyi would divide it in the future was for her son to handle. The marriages of the grandsons from the main branch would also be his concern; she would no longer interfere, nor could she. She then said, ¡°Qiao Ru, hand these items directly to them; Tingzheng¡¯s share should be kept by Yueyao.¡±


    Yueyao knew that the amount the Old Madam was distributing was not substantial. Her father had contributed a large sum each year, plus half of the second branch¡¯s fortune. This was a significant amount of money. Additionally, the Old Madam had a considerable dowry and had also inherited from the Great Ancestral Mother. Altogether, this represented a substantial fortune.


    Compared to that fortune, what she and her brother had received was merely a fraction.


    Yueyao did not complain; since their father had passed, only she and her brother were left. That they had received this much was already due to the Old Madam¡¯s extra care. In her previous life, she had not received a penny. Now, at least she and her brother had obtained sixteen thousand taels of silver and four cases of jewelry.

 Chapter 253 - 253 100 Promises That Can’t Be Given

    ?Chapter 253: Chapter 100: Promises That Can¡¯t Be Given Chapter 253: Chapter 100: Promises That Can¡¯t Be Given Yueyao looked at Lady Mo¡¯s unsightly expression and sneered inwardly, but she also became cautious. This woman was very greedy and wanted everything; even if Yuehuan helped her make more money, Yueyao guessed she would not give up the Silver Coin she held. Such a person should never be taken lightly at any time.


    Lady Mo was very angry inside. Now, there was only the main branch, and there was no need to split it personally. It was already enough to split it, yet all of it had been given to the children to manage on their own. By doing this, Old Madam was clearly displaying her distrust of her, as if slapping her in the face in front of everyone.


    Old Madam Lian, now hardly had the energy to concern herself with Lady Mo¡¯s feelings. After distributing the assets, Old Madam Lian turned to Lian Dongfang and said, ¡°My elder, the people in my courtyard have also served me for many years. Those who wish to leave will be given back their indentures and each given one hundred taels of Silver; those who stay should also be treated well, after all, they have served me well.¡±


    Lian Dongfang was choked up and could not speak, sobbing, ¡°Mother, I understand. I will handle these matters well. Don¡¯t worry about these things anymore; taking good care of your health is what¡¯s most important.¡±


    The Maid and the old nanny, who had been standing in the room, knelt down upon hearing Old Madam¡¯s words and said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Old Madam, for your grace.¡± As for whether they would stay or leave, everyone had their own plans.


    Old Madam Lian glanced at the crowd and said, ¡°My elder, let them go back!¡± The people present understood the hint; Old Madam wanted to have a private discussion with Great Master.


    Everyone left the room, but nobody went far; they all waited outside. Despite the heat, they stood there sweating, but no one left.


    Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but glance at Yueyao, who appeared calm, betraying nothing on her face. Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help but admire her, ¡°Such a composed girl. She must know that part of the grandmother¡¯s money is from the second branch, doesn¡¯t she? Obviously, Yueyao knows. Yet, she remains composed even with such knowledge, which is truly admirable.¡±


    Through the year, with what Maternal Aunt Su had told her and what she had seen, Yuehuan was sure that Lady Mo would not give up on the considerable wealth Yueyao held. It was the same in this life as in the previous one. Yet, why didn¡¯t Yueyao harbor any resentment? Yuehuan muttered to herself, ¡°How deep can she bury her thoughts!¡±


    Old Madam Lian was already at the end of her strength. She had overstretched herself a bit while speaking earlier, looking very tired and naturally lowered her tone, ¡°Fanger, the Lian family will rely on you to keep it afloat in the future. You must not let the Lian family decline under your care.¡± Old Madam never spoke ill of Lady Mo in front of her son because she knew well that her son was no fool and was aware of the household matters. However, Old Madam knew that her eldest son was somewhat impulsive, and people with deep obsessions can easily get stuck in a rut.


    Lian Dongfang nodded and said, ¡°Mother, rest assured, the Lian family will definitely not decline under my watch.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t restore it to Great Grandfather¡¯s former glory, he would not let the Lian family fall.


    Old Madam Lian repeated reassurances, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± then pulled out a little box from under her pillow and said, ¡°Here are the properties I¡¯ve managed over the years; the deeds are all inside. Also, there are the hundred thousand taels of Silver you brought back from Jiangnan; take these Silvers to manage properties too, so our mansion can have a bit more breathing room.¡± Old Madam handed over all the properties she had managed, including her own farms and shops, to Lian Dongfang, leaving nothing for herself.


    Tears came to Lian Dongfang¡¯s eyes as he cried, ¡°Mother, the house still needs you to steer it; you must not fall ill, mother, you must overcome this hardship!¡±


    Old Madam Lian shook her head and said, ¡°I know my own body well. Now, there¡¯s not much else to say, as long as you understand in your heart. There are still some things in the room; you all can sort them out after I am gone. You go out and let Yueyao come in; I have words for her.¡±


    As Lian Dongfang turned around to leave, he wiped away his tears. Before leaving the room, his expression regained its calm, betraying no sign of emotional change.


    Yueyao watched Lian Dongfang and felt that he was overcompensating. His own mother was seriously ill and might not be long for this world, but how did crying matter in such a situation?


    Lian Dongfang said to Yueyao, ¡°Yueyao, go in and talk with Old Madam.¡± After finishing, he said to his wife and children, ¡°You all go back first.¡± Old Madam¡¯s spirit was not very good, and talking with Yueyao was probably her limit.


    Lady Mo glanced at Yueyao, then at the doorway, and left with Yuebing, the Maid, and the old nanny. Yuehuan also followed Maternal Aunt Su back home.

 Chapter 254 - 254 100 Promises that Cant be Given_2

    ?Chapter 254: Chapter 100: Promises that Can¡¯t be Given_2 Chapter 254: Chapter 100: Promises that Can¡¯t be Given_2 After a while, only Yueying was left in the courtyard.


    The Old Madam gazed at Yueyao as she walked in. Yueyao was very calm, incredibly calm, as if she hadn¡¯t taken the recent events to heart. Finally, unable to contain herself, the Old Madam asked, ¡°Yueyao, are you blaming your grandmother for the unfair division of the inheritance?¡± She had known since Yueyao was little that she was intelligent, because her son often boasted about having such a daughter, though she felt it was inappropriate. It is not good for a girl to be too clever; as the Buddhist saying goes, ¡®Too much wisdom can lead to heartache.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t bear to look at the child when she¡¯d just returned, but over time Yueyao seemed to improve, yet this improvement made the Old Madam worry. Yueyao used to display her intelligence openly, but now she had become inscrutable, concealing her own depth.


    Having gone through her past life¡¯s experiences, Yueyao knew there was no absolute fairness in this world, and achieving fairness depended on whether one was up to standard and capable. Clearly, she was not, for she was a woman, and for her grandmother to have handed over her mother¡¯s dowry was already the greatest concession. Pretending to misunderstand, Yueyao asked, ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t understand your meaning?¡±


    However, the Old Madam did not allow Yueyao to feign ignorance and get by without further comment, and with a wry smile, she said, ¡°Yueyao, I know you are aware of the substantial amount of silver your father sent back. All this silver will be left to the main branch. Grandmother knows you think I am being unjust.¡±


    Just now, Yueying had displayed her dissatisfaction. Yuebing and Yuehuan were surprised but mostly elated; Yuehuan¡¯s indifference was because she was too young; but Yueyao¡¯s reaction was too calm, neither sad nor happy, and this expression hadn¡¯t changed at all. If she didn¡¯t know, that would be one thing, but it was obvious she knew and still remained indifferent, causing the Old Madam to feel puzzled.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t want to lie, ¡°I only resent Heaven for being so cruel as to take my parents so early; if they were still here, Tingzheng and I wouldn¡¯t have become orphans without parents.¡±


    The Old Madam sighed softly, ¡°Grandmother knows what you¡¯re thinking, but I can only tell you that Grandmother had to do this.¡± The Old Madam was well aware of the mansion¡¯s financial situation, barely maintaining its expenses over the years. If this sum of silver weren¡¯t added to the common fund, the Lian Mansion would soon be facing financial difficulties. Though the money belonged to the second branch, it had only two children. Yueyao not only had the pocket silver left by her son but also received Madam Ma¡¯s dowry, enough for her and her brother to live on for a lifetime. But it was different for the main branch; it was the eldest branch, the future of the Lian family, and it had many prosperous descendants. For the sake of the Lian family and her children and grandchildren, she had to do this.


    Looking at the Old Madam, Yueyao said, ¡°Grandmother, I do know. My father told me when he gave me the silver that it was to be put into the common fund and had nothing to do with me. Grandmother, I haven¡¯t taken it to heart. As long as there is enough money for our needs, what¡¯s left won¡¯t come with me after the New Year.¡± Yueyao knew all too well her father¡¯s intention in transferring those possessions to the head of the family; her father understood his brother thoroughly. Her uncle would only treat her and Tingzheng well if he relinquished his wealth; her father left that sum of money for her brother and her, just in case.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t place significance on money, having long known it wouldn¡¯t end up in her hands. Why worry about a foregone conclusion and add to her troubles?


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s reaction, the Old Madam couldn¡¯t help but think of her youngest son, who was very filial. He not only sent many gifts back from his post every year, but he also sent ten thousand taels of silver to her annually. Over the years, she hadn¡¯t put the silver given by Dongbo into the common fund but saved it to purchase properties instead. With the properties she had previously acquired and the additional funds sent by the Old Madam¡¯s second son, she had enough to alleviate the financial strain within the mansion. She had money but didn¡¯t want to put it forward, waiting to see what Lady Mo would do. The outcome worried her, though.


    Yueyao was composed under the Old Madam¡¯s scrutiny.


    Yueying stood outside on the veranda, looking at the main house. Qiao Lan stood at the entrance, refusing to let anyone in so as not to disturb the conversation inside.


    A breeze came by, making Cai Lan, standing next to Yueying, feel refreshed. Unfortunately, Yueying was filled with unease at the moment, and the continuous chirping of the cicadas in the trees only increased her irritation. She said to the maid, ¡°Grandmother needs peace to recuperate and cannot tolerate this noise.¡±


    In a gentle voice, Cai Lan suggested, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s hot out here.¡± She herself was unbearably hot and couldn¡¯t fathom how her mistress managed to endure.


    Yueying was not driven by the love of money, but she worried about the future. She knew the Yao Family wasn¡¯t affluent, and her betrothed, being the legitimate second son, wouldn¡¯t get much from the family division. She might have to rely on her dowry. Daughters born of a concubine receive a set portion for their dowry from the public fund, augmented by what the Old Madam provided. Now, her dowry turned out to be far less than Yuebing and Yueyao¡¯s. Why should this be? Simply because she was born out of wedlock? She had diligently served the Old Madam and lost weight from the exertion; she never expected any additional compensation, but to receive the same dowry as Yuehuan was hard to accept. She thought the Old Madam would treat her differently. Now it seemed no matter how hard she tried, she was just the same as Yuehuan in her grandmother¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 255 - 255 100 Promises That Cant Be Given_3

    ?Chapter 255: Chapter 100: Promises That Can¡¯t Be Given_3 Chapter 255: Chapter 100: Promises That Can¡¯t Be Given_3 Under the persuasion of two maids, Yueying finally stopped waiting in the corridor, turned, and entered the room. Cai Lan suggested opening two jewelry boxes to take a look.


    Yueying personally opened them and looked at the jewelry boxes brimming with valuables. Her eyes lit up seeing each piece of jewelry inside, all of high value. However, thinking about having half as much jewelry as Yuebing and Yueyao, her expression immediately dimmed. Her heart ached severely, as the disparity between the legitimate and illegitimate members of the Lian family was significant, not only in their dowries but also in their marriage arrangements. Yuebing was still unaware, but the affection Yueyao described was something she could hardly aspire to.


    In the room, Old Madam Lian, observing the unusually quiet Yueyao, suddenly said, ¡°Third Girl, promise your grandmother one thing.¡± Old Madam Lian, recalling Nanny Zheng¡¯s issue, suddenly felt worried. She hadn¡¯t known about Nanny Zheng being bribed by Lady Mo; how did Yueyao know?


    Old Madam wasn¡¯t worried about how Yueyao got the information, but this incident revealed Yueyao¡¯s cunning; she had always thought of Yueyao as pure, yet the reality was different. This girl had been scheming all along. It wasn¡¯t petty intrigues for slight benefits, but a stratagem against Lady Mo.


    Old Madam knew Lady Mo¡¯s nature well, greedy and insatiable. If Lady Mo were to blatantly scheme against Yueyao¡¯s family wealth, with this child¡¯s intelligence, would she let it go easily? Certainly not. But who would suffer from a conflict between Lady Mo and Yueyao? The answer was clear, the Lian family.


    Yueyao was startled and said, ¡°Grandmother, go on.¡±


    Looking at Yueyao, Old Madam knew about Nanny Zheng very well, but that had been a long-standing issue she shouldn¡¯t have involved her in. This meant Yueyao didn¡¯t trust her, was on guard against her, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden so many things and said, ¡°Yueyao, promise your grandmother not to do anything that would harm the Lian family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Old Madam, unable to give her that promise. It was true Old Madam loved her, but what she cared about more was the Lian family, Tingli and Tingyi. If she jeopardized the interests of the Lian family and Tingli, Old Madam would be the first to alienate her.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t want to lie to Old Madam, nor did she want to agree with her, so she could only say tactfully, ¡°If the main branch can¡¯t accommodate me and Tingzheng in the future, I will take Tingzheng and move out.¡±


    Old Madam blurted out, ¡°No, you absolutely cannot move out.¡± If Yueyao moved out before getting married, what would outsiders think of Fanger? What would they think of the Lian family?


    Yueyao stubbornly replied, ¡°Grandmother, my mother came to me in a dream to warn me that Lady Mo is treacherous, consuming people without a trace. Grandmother, you must also be clear about what schemes Lady Mo harbors in her heart. She is an elder. If she schemes against me, I will be in a very passive position. Grandmother, I don¡¯t want to conflict with her, so if it becomes unbearable, leaving is the best solution.¡±


    At first, Yueyao also wanted revenge but soon realized that, given her current capabilities, she temporarily could not afford it. Getting revenge would mean sacrificing herself, and she had many other things to do. To ruin the new opportunity given by the heavens for the sake of Lady Mo wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Moreover, her past misfortunes were largely her own fault, for trusting the wrong people. Now, she wouldn¡¯t give Lady Mo the opportunity, and Lady Mo could hardly do anything to her. However, if an opportunity for revenge on Lady Mo arose, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy.


    Old Madam categorically said, ¡°Yueyao, if you and Tingzheng leave Lian Mansion, what would people say about your Uncle? How would they view the Lian family? In at most seven years, you will marry into the Shen family, and after Tingzheng¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, he can move out too.¡± Yueyao and Tingzheng were Fanger¡¯s direct nephew and niece. If they lived outside, Fanger wouldn¡¯t just stop being a court official; it would be the end of him socially.


    Yueyao firmly replied, ¡°Grandmother, I naturally would prefer not to live outside if I can stay in the mansion. But if it becomes unlivable, I will leave with Tingzheng.¡± Yueyao outright ignored the mention of marrying into the Shen family. She would not marry into the Shen family in this lifetime.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s unwavering demeanor, Old Madam asked, ¡°What if your Auntie and Auntie don¡¯t let you leave?¡± Realizing then that Yueyao hadn¡¯t referred to her Auntie directly, but as Lady Mo, Old Madam¡¯s expression drastically changed.


    Yueyao looked at the Old Madam without replying. Being able to leave the Lian Mansion smoothly and safely at that time would naturally be best. She didn¡¯t want to cause any unpleasant incidents, for deep in her heart, she also didn¡¯t want the Lian family to decline as it had in her previous life. Such an event would trouble her father even in his grave, and the ancestors of the Lian family would not spare her.


    In her previous life, she had cherished the Lian family and didn¡¯t want to see it fall or its reputation tarnished; however, in this life, she no longer harbored such thoughts. As long as the downfall of the Lian family wasn¡¯t by her hand or because of her tarnished reputation¡ªnot troubling her conscience¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t care. If the Lady family would not let her leave and schemed against her, she would not surrender without a fight. To live, and to live well, she would not mind tearing off the mask, and if pushed to desperation, a mutually destructive outcome was also not beyond her consideration.


    The Old Madam looked at Yueyao, unable to hide her hatred and ferocity, which was shocking like a violent storm. The Old Madam had previously thought Yueyao had grown up and become sensible; only now did she realize that this girl had been hiding her true self all this time, just like a cheetah masking itself as a docile cat, and she had truly been deceived by her appearance, mistaking her for a tame cat.


    The Old Madam seriously thought about when Yueyao had started to change, yes, it was since the Second Son¡¯s Wife had come to her in a dream.


    The Old Madam grasped Yueyao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Yueyao, tell your grandmother, what exactly did your mother say to you? What exactly did she tell you?¡± The Second Son¡¯s Wife coming in a dream surely didn¡¯t just tell her that Old Granny Guh had ulterior motives and Lady family harbored sinister intentions. The Second Son¡¯s Wife must have said more, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have caused such a drastic change in Yueyao¡¯s character.


    Yueyao quickly regained her composure and said, ¡°Grandmother, you are overthinking it. Whatever mother said in the dream, I have already told you.¡± She did not say anything more.


    The Old Madam felt extremely tired, she hadn¡¯t noticed the child¡¯s strangeness for such a long time, it was definitely impossible now to extract any information from Yueyao. This child clearly had her own plans, the Lady family¡¯s attempt to scheme against her would definitely backfire, she said, ¡°Yueyao, promise grandmother not to do anything harmful to the Lian family.¡±


    Yueyao looked into the Old Madam¡¯s pleading eyes, feeling extremely distressed. Thinking about what Doctor Tang had said about the Old Madam¡¯s limited time left, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse; but to promise, she couldn¡¯t. The days of despair haunted her, Yueyao always had recurring nightmares, she always tried to forget, but things etched deep in her bones couldn¡¯t be forgotten. In her midnight dreams, she often thought she had returned to those earlier, life-worse-than-death days.


    The Old Madam wanted to speak, but Yueying said from outside, ¡°Grandmother, Doctor Tang is here.¡± Grandmother had said not to let anyone in, so she dared not rashly let him enter.


    The Old Madam did not respond, but Yueyao no longer wanted to continue this topic and said, ¡°Grandmother, Doctor Tang is here, let the doctor take your pulse!¡± Yueyao never thought Yueying¡¯s voice could sound so pleasant.


    Yueyao felt Yueying¡¯s probing gaze and suddenly smiled, she had thought it was a coincidence, but it turns out Yueying had her own motives. Yueying probably thought the grandmother had privately subsidized her, so she hurried in to find out. Yueyao chuckled, yes, everyone in the mansion had their own calculations.


    On seeing Yueyao¡¯s empty hands, Yueying didn¡¯t know why a sense of relief suddenly washed over her. She didn¡¯t know why, despite knowing she shouldn¡¯t, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    Yueying stayed to take care of the Old Madam, and seeing nothing concerning her in the main courtyard, Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard. Walking the path, Yueyao¡¯s face was filled with sorrow.


    Hua Lei softly comforted, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Hua Lei thought Yueyao was distressed over the Old Madam¡¯s illness.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 256 - 256 101 Jewelry

    ?Chapter 256: Chapter 101: Jewelry Chapter 256: Chapter 101: Jewelry Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard and immediately asked Nanny Deng to bring up the four jewelry boxes she had received. Looking at the boxes, she said, ¡°Nanny, open them.¡±


    Hua Lei stood guard at the door, not allowing anyone to enter the room.


    At the very top were silver notes and land deeds, which Yueyao glanced at before setting aside. But when Nanny Deng opened the four jewelry boxes, Yueyao was completely stunned. Although she knew the Old Madam had many fine things and wouldn¡¯t give her anything subpar, she hadn¡¯t expected to be given such an abundance of valuable items.


    The first jewelry box contained an assortment of hairpins, with designs like red gold hairpins inlaid with mutton-fat jade peaches, red gold filigree long hairpins, gold gilt coral tassel hairpins, and red gold with kingfisher feather inlay lotus hairpins; there were also hairpins embellished with pearls, white jade, gemstones, coral, and more...


    The second box held earrings, bracelets, pendants, beaded flowers, and other various types of jewelry, each crafted from the finest materials and of a quality that each piece was worth hundreds of gold...


    The third box was divided into two compartments; the upper one contained a gemstone-encrusted kingfisher jade hairpin set, with each gem the size of a thumbnail, and the cleverly attached kingfisher feathers also shone dazzlingly. The lower compartment held a variety of hairpins¡ªsome set with gemstones, some with diamonds, and a good number of kingfisher jade-encrusted pearl hairpins.


    In her past life, Yueyao had seen Lady Mo wear this gemstone headdress set. It was said that this headdress was crafted by a master from the Imperial Affairs Department and was a gift from the Empress Dowager to the Great Ancestral Mother, then handed down from generation to generation.


    The final box also had two compartments; the upper one did not contain a full set of jewelry but instead held several jade pendants as well as hairpins and hairpins.


    Yueyao took out a ¡®flowing clouds and hundred blessings¡¯ jade pendant, which was of a fine texture, glistening and translucent, with green strands suspended, casting a profound lake green hue. This was imperial green jade of the highest grade. Such a piece was immensely valuable and could not be found even with money to spare.


    Within the lower compartment was an assortment of jade bracelets, jade hairpins, jade earrings, and jade rings. Yueyao picked up a pair of bracelets, which were also of the finest quality jade, known as ¡®old pit¡¯ glassy jade.


    Nanny Deng¡¯s eyes dazzled as she looked on. Nanny Deng, someone who had seen the world, knew that the first two jewelry boxes combined were worth tens of thousands of gold; the value of the latter two combined would be difficult even to calculate in silver. Nanny Deng felt joy in her heart, knowing that Old Madam had truly favored her own lady with substantial benefits this time. Not to speak of anything else, but the imperial green jade of such a fine grade was something not even Madam herself possessed. Nanny Deng ultimately let out a deep sigh of admiration, ¡°The Old Madam truly cherishes the lady.¡±


    Yueyao looked at the jewelry with a sense of guilt. Regardless of how her great uncle and Lady Mo behaved, her grandmother had truly cherished her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have returned her mother¡¯s dowry to her, along with such valuable jewelry.


    Tears glistened in Yueyao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She didn¡¯t want to refuse her grandmother, but to compromise when she knew the outcome would be worse than death was something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do. Even if she was given all this jewelry, she couldn¡¯t consent to her grandmother¡¯s wishes.


    Wiping away her tears, Yueyao redressed her hair. Then, to Nanny Deng, who was styling her hair, she said, ¡°No need to put the jewelry in the storeroom for now, nor is there any need to register them in an inventory.¡±


    Nanny Deng nodded. After Nanny Deng had finished doing her hair, Yueyao placed the boxes in the cabinet and locked it. She kept the key on her person so that she would quickly notice if anyone tampered with it.


    Nanny Deng also thought this was the best approach, but she now considered that the safest place would be the Money Shop. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Miss, otherwise, we could deposit all these items in the Money Shop for safekeeping; that would be more appropriate.¡± Not only the jewelry given by the Old Madam but also that left by Madam amounted to a considerable sum. Keeping them in the courtyard, Nanny Deng felt uneasy every time she thought of how Lady Mo was always coveting them.


    Yueyao nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll take the chance to send out these pieces of jewelry when we can.¡± She meant storing them in the Money Shop since keeping them here would make it difficult to keep them a secret. Leaking the news wasn¡¯t the fear, but that Lady Mo would act recklessly in despair. Yueyao internally acknowledged that the probability of this happening was small, but she had now formed a habit of assuming the worst when it came to Lady Mo.


    Nanny Deng nodded outwardly but also knew in her heart that it would be impossible to send out all the jewelry at once; the immediate task, therefore, was to protect these treasures well.

 Chapter 257 - 257 101 Jewelry_2

    ?Chapter 257: Chapter 101: Jewelry_2 Chapter 257: Chapter 101: Jewelry_2 Yueyao thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°If someone inquires about the jewelry I have received, don¡¯t be overly secretive. Talk about the first two cases of jewelry, and let out a bit of information about this set of gemstone headdress as well.¡± Yueyao wouldn¡¯t want to spread the word if she could help it, but the fame of this set of gemstone headdress was too great¡ªit was worn by the Great Ancestral Mother and the grandmother. Since it was impossible to hide anything from the Mo family, it was better to let the news spread.


    In fact, it was a part of Yueyao¡¯s understanding; she felt it was okay to let the contents of the first three cases be known, but the jade from the last case should still be kept secret. Moreover, she had already decided there was nothing to fear from wearing these jade ornaments in the future. Her mother had always cherished jade ornaments; it was quite normal for her to collect various superior jade pieces.


    Yueying was gently massaging Old Madam¡¯s shoulders. The Old Madam, feeling a bit relieved, had her eyes closed and hadn¡¯t moved, so Yueying thought the Old Madam had fallen asleep and stood up to ease her somewhat sore legs and feet. After a while, seeing the Old Madam¡¯s regular breathing, she prepared to leave.


    Old Madam opened her eyes and looked at Yueying, whom she hadn¡¯t liked much before, finding her narrow-minded, short-sighted, and indecisive. But now, compared with Yueyao, who was so secretive that she herself couldn¡¯t see through, Yueying was still transparent despite her petty schemes. Fortunately, she had chosen Yueying that day and not Yueyao; otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what might have happened.


    Thinking this, the Old Madam bitterly smiled. Even knowing that Yueyao had other intentions, what could she do? For the sake of her deceased son, she still had to protect that girl. Her only relief now was that although Yueyao¡¯s temperament had changed somewhat, her nature was still good.


    Seeing the Old Madam staring at her, Yueying felt a bit scared, worried that her little scheming had been discovered. She muttered, ¡°Grandmother...¡±


    Old Madam came back to her senses, ¡°Go and open the second drawer.¡± Yueying had been serving by her side for a long time with dedication. For this reason alone, she should give Yueying something extra; however, these things couldn¡¯t be given in front of everyone, otherwise, it would lead to great conflicts. As the head of the family, she must appear impartial on the surface.


    Yueying opened the drawer and saw an ugly, black-painted little box inside. Remembering Yueyao had left empty-handed, Yueying¡¯s heart thudded violently.


    Old Madam sighed as she watched Yueying¡¯s unabashed joy. All this time by her side and she had still not shed the air of pettiness. Recalling how calmly Yueyao had dealt with her mother¡¯s dowry, they simply couldn¡¯t be compared. ¡°Open it, this is something extra from your grandmother,¡± she said.


    Yueying opened the black box and saw inside a two thousand taels silver note, a land deed for 300 acres of paddy field, and a bracelet with a soft white luster so gentle that one couldn¡¯t bear to look away¡ªa mutton fat jade bracelet¡ªnext to a twisted silk red gold bracelet.


    Old Madam spoke softly, ¡°This mutton fat jade bracelet has been passed down from your Great Ancestral Mother, and it is a valuable rarity; I also wore it when I was young. The twisted silk red gold bracelet is from the Imperial Affairs Department and is also rare. The silver note and the paddy field are additional dowry I¡¯m giving you privately.¡±


    Yueying was deeply moved, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother, for your generous love.¡± This mutton fat jade bracelet was better than all the jewelry in those four cases she had received, not to mention the twisted silk red gold bracelet was also a rare treasure. But after the joy, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the additional two cases of jewelry that Yueyao and Yuebing got were definitely rare treasures.


    In these days, Yueying had indeed been taking meticulous care of the Old Madam, who, considering the filial piety to her late son, naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to impart some advice. Among the four granddaughters, Yueyao was smart and cunning and needed no guidance from her; Yuebing had the Mo family; Maternal Aunt Su was not a simple one either; only Yueying¡¯s future was uncertain: ¡°Big girl, remember to keep these things well and tell no one about them, not even your Maternal Auntie. When you get married in the future, these will be your hidden reserves. Yueying, when you marry in the future, make sure to guard your dowry. Don¡¯t patch things up with your dowry for the sake of pleasing your mother-in-law and husband. Remember, your dowry is your last resort as a woman. Do you understand?¡± The Old Madam didn¡¯t have the time to evaluate Yao Xiuran and was unaware of his true character. She said this only as a precaution¡ªif he turned out to be good, all would be well; if he was unreliable, the dowry would sustain her later on.

 Chapter 258 - 258 101 Jewelry_3

    ?Chapter 258: Chapter 101: Jewelry_3 Chapter 258: Chapter 101: Jewelry_3 Yueyao burst into tears, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, I¡¯ve committed it all to heart.¡± A dowry is fundamental to a woman¡¯s status, and she would certainly not use it to support her husband¡¯s family. If it were to be used, it should only be by her son.


    The Old Madam had spoken so much today, her body somewhat failed to hold up, extremely exhausted she said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, you should rest too!¡± Then she closed her eyes to rest.


    Yuehuan didn¡¯t share Yueyao¡¯s sense of loss. In her heart, this was simply an unexpected fortune. As soon as she got back to the room alone with Maternal Aunt Su, Yuehuan eagerly opened the box.


    Yuehuan, looking at the two cases full of jewelry, her eyes sparkled. These items were indeed genuine, all previously fine items! Holding the three thousand silver notes in her hand, she exhaled deeply, pulling Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s arm, ¡°Maternal Auntie, we¡¯re no longer poor, we have money now.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su glanced at the jewelry in the case and sighed lightly. The jewelry was either gold or silver, the most noteworthy being adorned with grains of gemstones. There wasn¡¯t a single piece among these two cases of jewelry made with the point-set craft. Having been in Lian Mansion for many years, she was well aware that the Old Madam had plenty of fine items, yet her daughter hadn¡¯t received a single one. Maternal Aunt Su now felt some regret, she should have encouraged her daughter to get closer to the Old Madam had she known earlier; thus, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have had to face such a disadvantage. Thinking about those exquisite pieces the Old Madam had once worn, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in her heart. The Old Madam was really too biased. Not to mention giving even one piece.


    Yuehuan tried on a crimson jade and gold bracelet, ¡°Maternal Auntie, does it look good?¡± She thought it incredibly beautiful, truly. Such a piece would be worth millions in modern times.


    Maternal Aunt Su didn¡¯t want to dampen her daughter¡¯s spirits and smiled, ¡°It looks beautiful.¡±


    Yuebing was overjoyed upon receiving so many fine items, her face beamed with a smile that she couldn¡¯t hide. Once in her room, she opened the cases and her eyes dazzled. She laughed like a blooming flower, shifting from one piece of jewelry to another, endlessly enjoying the process.


    Lady Mo saw the jewelry in the four cases but wasn¡¯t very pleased; aside from one set of jade jewelry and a few assorted pieces that could be considered exquisite, the rest were only average.


    Lady Mo thought about what Yueyao had received, ¡°Go find out what the Third Young Lady got.¡± If the Old Madam truly wanted fairness, she would have opened the cases for everyone to see at the time. The Old Madam¡¯s actions were surely a sign she wanted to hide something. This confirmed that the pieces given to the four young ladies were different, and surely the Third Young Lady got the best ones.


    Upon hearing Lady Mo¡¯s words, Yuebing¡¯s previous joy was instantly gone, setting down the smooth pearl necklace in her hand, ¡°Mother, are you saying Third Young Sister got more, even better than mine?¡± If that were so, then Grandmother truly showed extreme partiality.


    Lady Mo shook her head, ¡°Probably not more than yours, but what she received must be better.¡± Lady Mo couldn¡¯t be completely certain, as she had no idea how many exquisite items the Old Madam still had.


    Hearing Granny Lau say that Yueyao left the Old Madam¡¯s room empty-handed, Lady Mo shook her head, ¡°The Old Madam would never let anyone call her unfair. She has always said she treats everyone equally.¡± Even if the Old Madam wanted to provide extra, she would do it secretly, never allowing any talk of unfairness, so she never suspected the Old Madam would give Yueyao anything additional.


    After her excitement, Yuehuan turned to Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Maternal Auntie, with these items, our lives will be better from now on.¡± Yuehuan thought, with so much money, they wouldn¡¯t be as financially strained, making life easier from now on.


    Maternal Aunt Su stroked Yuehuan¡¯s head, ¡°These are your dowry, Auntie and Tinglun won¡¯t use them. You¡¯re grown up now, you should keep these items safe.¡±


    Yuehuan laughed and shook her head, ¡°Maternal Auntie, didn¡¯t you say that father would prepare a dowry for me later? Besides, the dowry isn¡¯t needed for several more years, there¡¯s no rush.¡± She then chose a pair of Red Jadeite Droplet Earrings for Maternal Aunt Su to wear, and praised, ¡°They look truly beautiful on you, Maternal Auntie.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su smilingly said, ¡°Put them away quickly, and keep them safe.¡± How could she use her daughter¡¯s dowry, as those were fundamental for her daughter to establish herself in her husband¡¯s family.


    Yuehuan thought about it and put away the jewelry. She looked at the silver notes in her hand one last time before handing them to Maternal Aunt Su, ¡°Maternal Auntie, hold onto these silver notes for now. We have many expenses, and if you run into any cash flow problems, feel free to use them. If they¡¯re still untouched when I get married, you can give them back to me, how about that?¡± Although Yuehuan also wanted to keep the silver notes herself, she couldn¡¯t be so selfish; they were really short on funds, to the extent that both she and Tingzheng suffered from malnutrition. Although their situation had improved, having money in hand was always an advantage.

 Chapter 259 - 259 101 Jewelry_4

    ?Chapter 259: Chapter 101: Jewelry_4 Chapter 259: Chapter 101: Jewelry_4 Maternal Aunt Su finally accepted Yuehuan¡¯s silver note, holding it in hand as she embraced Yuehuan and whispered softly, ¡°Silly girl.¡± She felt a deep connection to her daughter¡¯s gesture. No matter how hard or tiring life was, having such filial children made her feel it was all worth it.


    Lady Mo had very reliable information and deduced from the rumors which pieces of jewelry Yueyao had received. When Lady Mo guessed the outcome, her face contorted with anger. Although the other items were similar to her daughter¡¯s, which she could tolerate, the idea that the gemstone headdress, a family heirloom, had landed in Yueyao¡¯s hands was unbearable, ¡°The gemstone headdress is the Lian family¡¯s heirloom, and the Old Madam actually gave it to the Third Girl. What is the Old Madam thinking?¡± The craftsman who made the gemstone headdress was a top master from the Imperial Affairs Department, whose surviving works were extremely rare, and owning one was a great honor. To wear it was to have prestige. Lady Mo couldn¡¯t believe that the Old Madam had not kept it for her but had given it to the Third Girl instead. Did the Old Madam no longer regard her as a daughter-in-law?


    Yuebing asked curiously, ¡°Mother, is the gemstone headdress even better than my jade headdress?¡± Yuebing¡¯s jade headdress was an heirloom passed down by the former Old Lady, and it was incredibly valuable.


    Lady Mo shook her head, ¡°The two headdresses are quite comparable, but the gemstone one was a token of appreciation from the Empress Dowager to your Great Ancestral Mother, as a family heirloom.¡± Lady Mo was exaggerating; how could a piece of jewelry be considered a family heirloom after only being passed down two generations? Nevertheless, she believed it should be given to her daughter-in-law.


    Upon hearing this, Yuebing¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°One day I will have a look at it.¡± She wanted to compare which piece of jewelry was truly more valuable.


    After lunch, Yueyao went to the Upper Chamber. Facing the Old Madam with a complex expression, Yueyao felt tremendously guilty and wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything.


    Yueying, noticing Yueyao¡¯s unusual demeanor, asked curiously, ¡°Third Younger Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No, it might just be that I got a bit dizzy from the sun being too strong on my way here. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a bit.¡± She then looked at the Old Madam lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but lower her head again.


    The Old Madam¡¯s heart softened as she saw the guilt and sorrow in the eyes of the Third Girl, saying to Yueyao, ¡°Third Girl, come here. Older Girl, you may leave now.¡±


    Yueying, thinking of the Old Madam¡¯s extra subsidy, couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her grandmother would also give Third Younger Sister an additional subsidy. The Third Younger Sister already had double hers, and if the grandmother added more... As she prepared to leave, she figured it couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Yueyao waited for Yueying to leave the Old Madam¡¯s side before bursting into tears beside the bed, crying out, ¡°Great Ancestral Mother, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry...¡±


    Seeing Yueyao cry so earnestly, Yueying¡¯s moving feet halted. She didn¡¯t particularly want to leave, but after meeting Qiao Ru¡¯s strange gaze, she finally stepped out.


    The Old Madam said softly, ¡°Third Girl, don¡¯t cry now; your great grandmother is just fine.¡± Yueyao¡¯s sorrowful weeping only worsened the Old Madam¡¯s worry, making her wonder what the Second Son¡¯s Wife had said to this child to make the Third Girl so guarded against Lady Mo.


    Yueyao cried fiercely and finally gritted her teeth, ¡°Great Ancestral Mother, I too hope the Lian Mansion remains prosperous and flourishing. I promise you, if I truly cannot stay in the Lian Mansion, I will leave in the most delicate way possible, trying my best not to damage the Lian family¡¯s reputation.¡± That was the greatest concession Yueyao could offer.


    The Old Madam opened her mouth and finally responded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Yueying, standing outside, was puzzled by Yueyao¡¯s growing cries and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the Third Younger Sister had done to cry so bitterly, to make the great grandmother forgive her.


    As soon as Qiao Ru was summoned from inside the room, she led two maids carrying water inside. This water was for washing Yueyao¡¯s face.


    After accompanying the Old Madam during dinner, Yueyao returned home. As Yueyao left the courtyard, Yueying casually inquired, pretending not to care, ¡°Third Younger Sister, what has made you so sorrowful?¡±


    Yueyao glanced at Yueying and said, ¡°Just thinking about Great Ancestral Mother¡¯s condition made me so sad that I couldn¡¯t help crying.¡± She believed that the great grandmother would not tell anyone else about this.


    Yueying didn¡¯t believe her but knew that the Third Young Lady¡¯s lips were sealed tight like a clamshell. Trying to get anything out of her was more difficult than reaching the heavens.

 Chapter 260 - 260 102 Old Madam Passes Away

    ?Chapter 260: Chapter 102: Old Madam Passes Away Chapter 260: Chapter 102: Old Madam Passes Away The moonlight wasn¡¯t beautiful, but gentle, intoxicating to behold. Unfortunately, Yueyao was in no mood to admire the moonlight at that time.


    Yueyao worried every time she thought of how her grandmother had passed away in August in her previous life, and she brought up again her desire to move to the Upper Chamber to accompany the Old Madam. But as soon as Yueyao spoke, the Old Madam refused her. Yueyao knew that the incident last time had caused her grandmother to hold a grudge against her.


    Yueyao pinched the only water lily in the basin: ¡°If not favored, you mustn¡¯t favor, and I won¡¯t let the Lian family sell me off again just for the sake of consideration.¡± This was her bottom line; she resolutely wouldn¡¯t agree if pushed beyond it.


    Hua Lei didn¡¯t understand what Yueyao was saying, but she whispered a reminder by her side, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve pinched the water lily. If you do, there may be no more flowers to see in the future.¡± Ever since the water lily had bloomed, the young lady had grown particularly fond of it, and now she had pinched it unconsciously, and soon she would regret it.


    Yueyao was startled, looking at the water lily in the water, her expression strange.


    Hearing Yueyao¡¯s order to keep the flower in water, Hua Lei shook her head and said, ¡°Miss, the flower has lost its vitality; even if kept in water, it will wilt by tomorrow.¡±


    After hearing Hua Lei¡¯s words and looking at the water lily in her hand, Yueyao thought about how she was as pristine as this flower in her early years, but her granduncle together with Lady Mo had cruelly broken and snuffed out all her vitality, until she withered.


    Touching the water lily in her hand, Yueyao said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let it be.¡± Having said that, she threw the water lily back into the basin.


    Hua Lei felt that her mistress was becoming stranger over time.


    When the Old Madam lost consciousness again, Doctor Tang directly said, ¡°Prepare for the end, the Old Madam has only a few days.¡± Even Hua Tuo, if he were alive, would scarcely be able to save her.


    The Old Madam came to half a day later. Doctor Tang told Lian Dongfang, ¡°This is a momentary rebound. Fulfill any last wishes she has!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lian Dongfang¡¯s tears flowed profusely.


    The Old Madam had no strength left, and Qiao Ru brought a bowl of ginseng soup to feed her a few sips. The Old Madam couldn¡¯t drink it and said, ¡°Take it away, drinking more is useless.¡± She was about to depart yet had to suffer again.


    Tingli and Tingyi were also in tears, kneeling before the Old Madam¡¯s bed and crying, ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother...¡± They sobbed uncontrollably. Tingyi, who had been brought up by the Old Madam since childhood, had a particularly deep bond with her, and seeing the person she loved most about to leave, cried nearly to the point of fainting.


    The Old Madam looked at Tingli and said, ¡°The future of the Lian family relies on you now.¡±


    Tingli nodded repeatedly, his voice choked, ¡°Grandmother, be reassured, I will not fail the expectations of Grandfather and Grandmother.¡± His grandfather had said the same to him when he passed away; the pressure on Tingli was immense.


    The Old Madam looked at Tingyi with regret in her eyes and struggled to say, ¡°Grandmother had hoped to see you marry and have children, and later to hold your children¡¯s children, but alas, Grandmother won¡¯t see it. Yiyi, you must obey your father and brother and strive to progress without frivolity, do you understand?¡±


    Tingyi nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Grandmother, be reassured, I will listen to my father and brother. Grandmother, you must hold on, you simply must.¡±


    After speaking with her two grandsons, the Old Madam felt she had no strength left. Lian Dongfang, tears covering his face, seeing his mother looking earnestly at him, hurried to her side and said urgently, ¡°Mother, whatever you wish to say, your son is listening!¡± It was clear she still had something to say.


    The Old Madam looked at Lian Dongfang and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you what needed to be said before. Now, the Lian family relies on you to hold it together; you absolutely must not falter.¡±


    Lian Dongfang nodded repeatedly, ¡°Mother, be assured, I will uphold the threshold of the Lian family.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the Old Madam¡¯s face, then she slowly closed her eyes.


    Lian Dongfang cried out, ¡°Mother...¡± After the cry, he fainted. Fortunately, Doctor Tang was still there and quickly used acupuncture on him.


    After a while, Lian Dongfang came to.


    Doctor Tang, looking at the devastated Lian Dongfang, remarked, ¡°He really is a rare filial son.¡± Such filial piety was truly uncommon.


    Yueyao also cried like a teary figure, with everyone in the room crying, a lament filling the air.


    In the end, it was Doctor Tang who reminded them, seeing everyone crying wasn¡¯t helping, he reminded Lady Mo, ¡°Madam, the Old Madam has passed. What¡¯s urgent now is to attend to the Old Madam¡¯s posthumous affairs.¡±


    Lady Mo immediately restrained her tears and took the burial clothes which had been prepared in advance and dressed the Old Madam. Now in the sweltering heat of summer, a lot of ice was necessary; otherwise, the body could easily start to decay.

 Chapter 261 - 261 102 Old Madam Passes Away_2

    ?Chapter 261: Chapter 102: Old Madam Passes Away_2 Chapter 261: Chapter 102: Old Madam Passes Away_2 Lian Dongfang also held back his tears, and Old Madam had likely sensed these days approaching, hence everything that needed preparation had been prepared.


    As soon as the Chief Steward received the message, he hung white cloths on every door from the main gate to the inner house. Everyone changed into mourning clothes as quickly as possible from top to bottom; he also sent people to inform relatives and friends about the death.


    The mourning shed was quickly set up.


    Lian Dongfang¡¯s memorial to the Emperor had been written early, and it was presented as soon as Old Madam passed away. The Ministry of Rites responded immediately to such matters, except when it concerned indispensable advisors to the Emperor or generals currently at war; generally, all others would be granted a response.


    Old Madam was in her fifties this year, not a remarkably long life, but she had died a natural death. People on good terms with the Lian family came in droves to offer their condolences, and even if they did not send their children, they still sent funeral rituals.


    As a granddaughter, and only nine years old, Yueyao only accompanied the family to cry at the spirit¡¯s presence; no other tasks were required of her.


    After crying at the spirit¡¯s presence that day, Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard with her eyes red and swollen from the reflection in the mirror. Keeping mourning was a tiring duty, and these past two days, Yueyao had felt her strength waning.


    Hua Lei hurriedly brought over a bowl of prepared Job¡¯s tears, red beans, and lotus seed porridge: ¡°Miss, have a bowl of porridge first.¡± Every day after crying at the spirit¡¯s presence, she would always drink a large bowl of porridge.


    Yueyao took it and ate everything in one go. Crying at the spirit¡¯s presence was physically demanding, and she needed to eat more to maintain her strength.


    Setting the bowl down, Yueyao asked, ¡°How is Tingzheng?¡± Tingzheng was even weaker than her, and it was uncertain whether he would endure this without falling ill, which would be dreadful.


    At this thought, Yueyao shuddered. In her previous life, Tingzheng had developed a high fever around the time of their grandmother¡¯s death. Delay in timely medical attention had missed the critical treatment window, and by the time the doctor arrived, it was already too late.


    Yueyao felt somewhat helpless, recently engulfed in grief and had even forgotten such a crucial matter. Yueyao quickly called for Qiao Lan, ¡°Please fetch Nanny Deng immediately. Tell her I have something important.¡±


    After Nanny Deng arrived, Yueyao communicated the essential precautions: ¡°Nanny, with the weather being so hot and Tingzheng¡¯s health so poor, I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t survive this period. During this time, please take extra care of Tingzheng and ensure that those around him are also attentive.¡±


    Nanny Deng nodded and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of the young master.¡± Although Nanny Deng had her own interests, she devoted herself entirely to taking care of Tingzheng when by his side.


    Trusting Nanny Deng, Yueyao decided not to say more, instead mentioning, ¡°Nanny, we should prepare some medicinal herbs in Changqing Courtyard. Now, during the mourning period, the mansion is very busy. Should someone catch a cold or fever, it¡¯s good to be prepared if no one can be found. I have quite a few medicines here; you can take them with you and keep them there later.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Nanny Deng replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yueyao pointed out many more precautions for Nanny Deng to follow, which Nanny Deng noted one by one. Nanny Deng then said affectionately, ¡°Miss, you must also take care of your own health. Look, Miss, you¡¯ve lost weight these past days.¡± Seeing the hard-recovered flesh gone again filled Nanny Deng with sorrow.


    Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. Besides eating three meals a day, I also eat supper and drink refreshments. Nanny, I will not let myself fall.¡± If she were to collapse at this critical moment, Tingzheng might also be jeopardized, so she would absolutely not allow herself to fall.


    Nanny Deng wiped a tear and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yueyao had begun to copy scriptures again since the day the Old Madam passed away, but now she wasn¡¯t as relentless as before, copying for only an hour a day. Once the time was up, Yueyao would go to sleep.


    When Hua Lei saw Yueyao had finished copying the scriptures, she immediately asked Qiao Lan to fetch some black rice porridge from the kitchen. Yueyao chose the vegetables bought daily, but how they were cooked was the Kitchen Maid¡¯s concern. However, the midnight snacks were always planned by Yueyao herself. Yueyao¡¯s own midnight snacks were always whole grains, and of course, she often ate milk and egg custard, additionally having a bowl of sheep milk each meal, which was considered very good nutrition.


    As for Hua Lei and Nanny Hao finding it odd that Yueyao chose to eat coarse grains, Yueyao always smiled lightly and did not explain much, simply saying, ¡°Eating more grains keeps diseases at bay.¡± She knew this was hard for others to believe, but it was her personal experience. She remembered the Great Grandmaster saying that ladies and young women from noble families were too pampered, eating only the finest meals, unaware that it was actually the grains that were more nourishing.


    Yueyao deeply felt this, having frequently fallen ill at Lian Mansion in her past life when she lived on luxury, yet when she moved to the Nunnery and ate grains, she stopped getting sick; thus, Yueyao strongly believed in the Great Grandmaster¡¯s words and now followed this dietary habit consistently. However, as a daughter of a noble family, if she ate coarse grains for three meals, it would surely be a laughing matter. Yueyao knew her health was important, but she also did not want to stand out, so she cleverly crafted her midnight snacks accordingly.


    At that moment, Yueyao felt that owning a small kitchen was indeed a brilliant decision. The breakfast was always excellent, and she ensured she was full during lunch and dinner, regardless of the quality of the food. Being full gave her strength, and she did not want to faint halfway through.


    If Yuebing fainted halfway, it would be seen as utmost filial piety; if she fainted, at most she would earn a reputation for being physically frail. It couldn¡¯t be helped, after the grandmother¡¯s passing, the Lady family controlled the fate of maids and servants in the inner house, and they naturally obeyed the Lady family.


    After finishing her midnight snack, Yueyao did not copy scriptures but went to practice her calligraphy. Yueyao had been practicing plum blossom script from the beginning and had never missed a day.


    Nanny Hao could only sigh at the Third Young Lady¡¯s enduring spirit, saying, ¡°With such determination, the Third Young Lady might well become a master of calligraphy in the future.¡± Maintaining such daily consistency was truly not easy.


    Yueyao¡¯s daily activities naturally did not escape the Lady family¡¯s notice.


    One day, in front of maids and old nannies, Yueying asked Yueyao, ¡°Third younger sister, I heard that every night after the vigil, you still eat a midnight snack? The Grandmother has just passed and hasn¡¯t even been buried yet, and every day you eat well and sleep comfortably. Grandmother treasured you so much before her passing.¡±


    The maids and nannies looked at Yueyao in surprise after hearing this.


    Yueyao calmly replied, ¡°After the vigil, I still have to copy the ¡®Diamond Sutra¡¯ for Grandmother until the Chou Hour. If I don¡¯t eat something to sustain me, I will not be able to hold on. I need to eat a supplemental meal every night just to barely keep going, while my second sister hardly uses half a bowl per meal and yet she manages to keep up the vigil for Grandmother. Not only has she not lost weight, but her complexion even looks better than mine. Third younger sister truly admires the second sister¡¯s good health...¡± Yuebing¡¯s complexion hadn¡¯t been very good, as staying up all night on vigil didn¡¯t allow much room for rest, so how could her complexion be good. But compared to Yuebing, who had lost a lot of weight and whose complexion was pale as paper, Yuebing looked much better.


    Everyone bowed their heads upon hearing this.


    A breeze blew, feeling comfortably cool on their faces, but Yueyao¡¯s heart was sinking inch by inch. She had thought Yuebing would be the one to cause trouble, but it turned out Yueying was the first to start. Did this mean the Lady family had already won Yueying over, and now they couldn¡¯t wait to move against her? This was a very bad sign for her.


    Yueying, hearing the veiled ridicule, whispered in defense, ¡°Third younger sister, my health isn¡¯t as good as yours, but I¡¯m not like you either.¡±


    Yueyao looked at Yueying as if she were a monster and finally said, ¡°I hope eldest sister doesn¡¯t faint in front of Grandmother¡¯s spirit. If so, it would also disturb Grandmother.¡± Her health had been excellent; in the past six months, she hadn¡¯t even coughed once, and the only time she took a leave from her husband was because she needed a rest due to overexertion. However, she could not understand how that could be an excuse for Yueying to attack her. It was utterly ridiculous.

 Chapter 262 - 262 103 Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt

    ?Chapter 262: Chapter 103: Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt Yourself Eight Hundred (Part 1) Chapter 262: Chapter 103: Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt Yourself Eight Hundred (Part 1) Yueying¡¯s maid, Cai Lan, was indignant but knew she had no place to intervene at the moment. In the Lian Mansion, the hierarchy was strictly adhered to; Yuebing and Yueyao, as masters, could argue but their maids could only advise, never join in. Otherwise, if the Old Master learned of it, the lighter punishment was dismissal and the harsher was death. So, neither maid spoke up.


    Another of Yueying¡¯s maids, Cai Qing, slightly changed her expression. She had always thought the Third Young Lady was weak and gentle, never expecting her to speak so sharply once she did.


    Not to mention Yueying¡¯s maids, even Hua Lei was extremely surprised. The young lady usually spoke little and had never been known to argue with anyone. Yet, the sharpness of her rebuttal silenced the Second Young Lady, leaving her speechless while her own young lady appeared as if nothing had happened. When had her young lady become so formidable?


    Yuebing, sensing the awkward atmosphere, finally said, ¡°We should enter the mourning hall.¡±


    Yueyao completely ignored Yueying, who was red-faced with anger, and knelt at her designated spot in the mourning hall.


    Though Yueyao knelt in the mourning hall, her thoughts lingered on the recent confrontation. This life was different from her past one, and she wondered what schemes Lady Mo would devise against her. No matter what came, she would face it; the worst outcome would be leaving the Lian family.


    The heat of August made it suffocating, and both the mourners and the servants suffered. Some of the physically weaker ones had already succumbed to heatstroke.


    And just as Yueyao had predicted, Yueying really did faint in the mourning hall.


    Yuebing was also struggling, and upon seeing Yueying being carried away, she desperately wanted to leave too. But seeing Yueying return to kneel, she resigned herself to kneeling silently once again.


    Yuehuan was on the verge of collapsing, puzzled at the resilience of Yuebing and Yueyao. Weren¡¯t legitimate daughters supposed to be pampered? Yet, they seemed unfazed. If Yuebing and Yueyao left the mourning hall, she could follow, but if she, a daughter born of a concubine, left alone, she would be drowned in spittle.


    Yuehuan struggled to hold on but, given her frail constitution, eventually fainted, waking up later in bed.


    After eating two bowls of millet porridge, Yuehuan continued to sleep, waking refreshed. Her sleep had been poor lately, and today she finally caught up on some much-needed rest.


    Maternal Aunt Su returned, and Yuehuan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Auntie, did the Second Young Lady and the Third Young Lady faint?¡± She somehow felt that Yueyao would have fainted, seeming no stronger than her, unlike Yuebing, who, nourished daily, likely had better health.


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head, ¡°No, the Second Young Lady and the Third Young Lady are still in the mourning hall..¡±


    Yuehuan muttered resentfully, ¡°Why are they fine, and I fainted? Auntie, I heard that the Third Young Lady had the weakest health, yet she endures.¡±


    ¡°The Third Young Lady has actually been building her stamina by walking those long distances back and forth daily for over a year,¡± replied Maternal Aunt Su, touching Yuehuan¡¯s forehead. ¡°So, the Third Young Lady might actually have the best health among you four sisters, allowing her to spend each day in the mourning hall and still find time to copy the ¡®Vajra Sutra,¡¯ the Old Madam¡¯s favorite. Young lady, you must not underestimate the Third Young Lady.¡± Maternal Aunt Su was unaware that Yueyao was also practicing the Five Animal Frolics. Yueyao did the exercises in her room, accessible only to Nanny Hao and her personal maids. Other servants were punished if they entered without permission, either beaten or sold. Naturally, Lady Mo did not want to provoke the Old Madam¡¯s ire, hence her reach did not extend that far.


    Yuehuan blinked and murmured, ¡°So that¡¯s why. It seems I need to exercise too,¡± but seeing Maternal Aunt Su, her face fell immediately. Maternal Aunt Su always hoped she would be a demure lady who never showed her teeth when she smiled¡ªhardly someone who would be allowed to exercise. Doing almost anything here was inconvenient.


    At Yueying¡¯s side, Maternal Aunt Chen was taking meticulous care of her.


    Once the Old Madam had passed, Maternal Aunt Chen immediately returned. Seeing Yueying awake, she scolded, ¡°You foolish girl, why exert yourself so much?¡± The doctor said it was due to excessive exhaustion. This child has really suffered lately; look how gaunt her face has become.¡±


    Yueying cried until her throat was hoarse and now speaking pained her. Bearing the pain, she said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 103 Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of

    ?Chapter 263: Chapter 103: Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of Wounding Eight Hundred (Part 1)_2 Chapter 263: Chapter 103: Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of Wounding Eight Hundred (Part 1)_2 Maternal Aunt Chen, despite growing increasingly irritable, still showed affection to her daughter, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. The physician said you¡¯re suffering from overwork and heatstroke; you need to rest well today.¡± In fact, Maternal Aunt Chen also knew that keeping vigil was a very tiring affair, remembering how last time after Old Grand Master passed away, nearly half of the people in the Lian Mansion were worn out.


    Yueyao adhered to a strict sleeping schedule, getting up when it was time; she¡¯d snag a nap during the midday meal, truly an arduous routine. But it was effective; among the four of them, she was the only one who didn¡¯t faint, even Lian Yuebing eventually couldn¡¯t withstand it and collapsed.


    People need to go with the flow, and Yueyao¡¯s conspicuousness inevitably led to some idle gossip. And sure enough, gossip started to circulate.


    Nanny Hao¡¯s expression was grave as she made a gesture for Hua Lei and Qiao Lan to leave. They were both sharp enough to know that Nanny Hao had something important to tell their young lady.


    Yueyao could tell that something was up, and it was certainly not good, asking, ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nanny Hao looked at Yueyao¡¯s red, swollen eyes. Although the Third Young Lady didn¡¯t show grief like the Second Young Lady, she knew Yueyao¡¯s sorrow was internal. Ever since Old Madam passed away, after keeping the nightly vigil, the young lady would copy the Diamond Sutra¡ªOld Madam¡¯s favorite scripture¡ªin the Small Buddhist Hall before going to sleep; this display of filial piety was touching to her.


    She¡¯d been pondering whether to share the news she had received with the young lady, but now, seeing her, she knew she must. The young lady was unaware at present, but rumors would spread, making it hard for her to remain in the dark. Yet she truly worried about how distressed the young lady would be upon hearing the rumor, and said, ¡°Young lady, there¡¯s a rumor in the mansion, saying that you, young lady, are a jinx. They say Old Madam passed away because of your return, because you...¡± Nanny Hao couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, but of course, she knew that even without saying it, Yueyao would understand what she meant.


    Nanny Hao hadn¡¯t expected Eldest Madam to be so impatient, to use such despicable tactics so soon after Old Madam¡¯s passing. Sigh, Old Madam had underestimated the malice of Eldest Madam.


    Yueyao raised an eyebrow; Lady Mo was still resorting to the same old tricks. Being orphaned, she returned home, and within a year, her grandmother passed away. Lady Mo seized this weakness and deliberately had these words spoken in front of her.


    One could imagine how a child of nine, already bereft of her parents, could bear such heart-wrenching words. In her previous life, she had fainted upon hearing this rumor and subsequently fell seriously ill, missing most of her grandmother¡¯s funeral. It was unexpected that Lady Mo would employ the same tactic in this lifetime.


    Yueyao scoffed, ¡°Truly despicable.¡± Having been hardened by many trials, she long ago stopped taking such matters to heart. Her parents¡¯ early demise and the loss of her grandmother had nothing to do with her.


    Nanny Hao, upon hearing this, looked up and saw the coldness in Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, understanding that the Third Young Lady knew the instigator behind the scenes was Eldest Madam. She had expected the Third Young Lady to say something, but to her surprise, the young lady did not utter a word and instead bathed, changed, and went to copy scriptures at the Small Buddhist Hall.


    That night Yueyao lay in bed, unable to sleep. She pondered over the fact that she couldn¡¯t remain passive forever; she needed to find a solution. Unable to sleep, Yueyao got up, dressed, and walked to the backyard.


    Lian Mansion, bustling with people during the day, was now especially quiet. Even Lanxi Courtyard could not escape the noise, but at this moment, it was blissfully silent.


    Yueyao stood in the center of the backyard looking up at the moon. The summer night¡¯s moon was big and bright, almost as if it were daytime. The wind blew, and the bamboo in the corner rustled softly.


    Gazing at the sky, Yueyao thought of her parents above and tears uncontrollably streamed down as she whispered, ¡°Father, Mother, Yueyao misses you so much.¡±


    Following behind Yueyao, Nanny Hao and Hua Lei couldn¡¯t help but let their tears fall freely. Nanny Hao¡¯s heart ached too, for such a loving and filial child to have such a hard life.


    Yueyao stood in the yard for a long time before returning to her room.


    The next day, during the midday meal, Yueyao went to find Tingzheng. Touching Tingzheng¡¯s forehead, she said, ¡°Take care of yourself, don¡¯t be too stubborn. If your body can¡¯t take it, you should rest in the courtyard. You¡¯re still young; a little rudeness will be forgiven. No matter what we do, good or bad, the result is the same. I want to show as much filial piety to our grandmother as I can, but not at the cost of your health.¡±


    Tingzheng obediently returned to his room to nap.


    Yueyao shared the news she had received from Nanny Hao with Nanny Deng. Nanny Hao was more informed than Nanny Deng, and this was why she had received the news when Nanny Deng had not.


    When Nanny Deng heard the rumor that Yueyao was a jinx, she was so angered she could barely resist confronting Lady Mo. However, Yueyao held Nanny Deng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nanny, there¡¯s something I need you to do now.¡±


    Nanny Deng, regaining her composure, replied, ¡°Young lady, just tell me.¡±


    The task Yueyao wanted Nanny Deng to perform was simple: spread the rumor. Let everyone in the mansion know she was a jinx.


    Nanny Deng repeatedly shook her head, saying, ¡°Young lady, this isn¡¯t right.¡± How could she spread such a rumor herself? She would rather stifle it.


    Yueyao shook her head and said, ¡°Lady Mo has spread this rumor with a purpose; she wants to use it to strike at me. But she won¡¯t let this rumor scatter too far, while I do want it to spread. ¡±


    Still shaking her head, Nanny Deng replied, ¡°Young lady, if such rumors spread, your reputation will be damaged, even your marriage prospects...¡±


    Yueyao lightly laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Shen family won¡¯t call off the engagement. My father saved Shen Qian¡¯s life; they wouldn¡¯t dare to break off the marriage. Nanny, you are the only person I truly trust with all my heart. Nanny, I can only entrust you with this matter.¡± Nanny Deng was the one who loved her the most, the most loyal to her. Nobody would believe that Nanny Deng would be the one fanning the flames behind the scenes.


    Nanny Deng was still unwilling.

 Chapter 264 - 264 104 Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt

    ?Chapter 264: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt Yourself Eight Hundred (Part 2) Chapter 264: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies and Hurt Yourself Eight Hundred (Part 2) Yueyao also knew that Nanny Deng refused to consent for her own good. Yueyao said helplessly, ¡°Nanny, which is more important, reputation or my life?¡± Only by making Nanny Deng understand the stakes would she compromise.


    Nanny Deng quickly replied, ¡°Naturally, your life is more important.¡± If one¡¯s life is gone, what use is reputation?


    For those who love you, people certainly take precedence. Nanny Deng truly loved Yueyao and, when it came to choosing between reputation and life, naturally chose life as the priority.


    Yueyao felt comforted and said, ¡°Lady Mo has malicious intentions; she wants to strike me down hard with this matter. Nanny, if I truly thought of myself as a ¡®jinx¡¯, what do you think I would do? A severe illness would be the lesser issue, but worse, I could lose my life.¡±


    Nanny Deng was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing Nanny Deng¡¯s face turn from pale to red, and then from red to purple, Yueyao knew that Nanny Deng had taken her words to heart. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Nanny, I don¡¯t want to die, I want to live well, so I can¡¯t let Lady Mo¡¯s scheme succeed.¡±


    It took a while for Nanny Deng to calm down before she said, ¡°What do you plan to do, Miss?¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t want to tell Nanny Deng the rest of the plan for now, knowing that she would definitely disagree, so she said, ¡°Nanny, I will tell you the details later.¡±


    After an intense inner conflict, Nanny Deng finally agreed to Yueyao¡¯s request.


    After speaking with Nanny Deng, Yueyao met with Peng Chun and asked him to do the same thing as Nanny Deng. Yueyao asked Peng Chun to spread rumors outside that she was a ¡®jinx¡¯.


    Peng Chun stared at Yueyao blankly; nobody would spread rumors about themselves being a ¡®jinx¡¯. He asked, ¡°Miss, why would you do this?¡± He believed the Miss wouldn¡¯t do such a thing without a reason.


    Instead of directly answering Peng Chun, Yueyao said indirectly, ¡°When my father was seriously ill, you delivered a letter to Uncle Li for him, along with a small box. Do you know what was inside?¡±


    Peng Chun shuddered. He wanted to go out into the world rather than live out his days in a confused stupor in Lian Mansion, much less want his descendants to repeat his fate. However, he had never thought of betraying Second Old Master. Second Old Master had shown him immense kindness, and he was resolute in not betraying him, for he had never divulged a word about the tasks Second Old Master entrusted to him. Seeing Yueyao¡¯s indifferent expression, Peng Chun¡¯s mind raced with countless thoughts before he asked, ¡°Who told you about this, Miss?¡±


    Yueyao replied softly, ¡°My father told me.¡± If something were to be delivered, it had to be done by someone one¡¯s trusts implicitly. Yueyao had suspected Peng Chun on that day, and now his reaction confirmed her suspicion was correct.


    Peng Chun sighed in relief that it was Old Master who told the Miss, and said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what was inside the box. But whatever was inside was quite heavy, probably something like books.¡± The box was heavy, and Peng Chun had wondered what could be so heavy inside, but since he never opened it, he really didn¡¯t know what Old Master had entrusted to him.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t dwell on this topic and instead laid it all out for Peng Chun, saying, ¡°My father left me several tens of thousands of taels of silver for emergencies; not long ago, I also received my mother¡¯s dowry; and before my grandmother passed away, I inherited many of her valuable possessions. Peng Chun, you must understand the principle that a man is not guilty, but he invites trouble if he carries a jade. I believe you know the implications.¡±


    Peng Chun looked at the Miss in shock. Those who could run around for Second Old Master were quick thinkers. Peng Chun felt the trade-off was not worth it and said, ¡°Miss, doing this is like killing a thousand enemies and injuring oneself by eight hundred. While this exposes Lady Mo¡¯s sinister intentions, it also ruins your own reputation.¡±


    Yueyao looked up at the clear blue sky, where not a single cloud was to be seen; if possible, she too did not want to add a few dark clouds to this clean slate. Full of helplessness, she said, ¡°Injuring oneself by eight hundred is better than losing one¡¯s life later. This life is no longer like the last. I am increasingly uncertain about the future. Because I can¡¯t ensure that Lady Mo won¡¯t go mad enough to take my life and then steal my money.¡±


    Peng Chun swallowed hard and said, ¡°Miss, surely it won¡¯t come to that, for the Great Master is still here!¡± While he said this, his heart somewhat agreed with Yueyao¡¯s words. Eldest Madam¡¯s methods were too ruthless. Old Madam had not been gone long before Eldest Madam made her move. It was uncertain whether Great Master knew and, if he did, how he would handle it.

 Chapter 265 - 265 104 Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of

    ?Chapter 265: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of Wounding Eight Hundred (Part 2)_2 Chapter 265: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies at the Cost of Wounding Eight Hundred (Part 2)_2 Yueyao looked at Peng Chun¡¯s expression. While others might have harbored a sliver of hope for the eldest uncle, they didn¡¯t know that he was just as ruthless and unfeeling. Yueyao couldn¡¯t really speak ill of the eldest uncle; she merely said, ¡°Since ancient times, wealth has swayed people¡¯s hearts, and given the things the Eldest Madam did in the past, you must have heard about them as well. I think the Lady family will definitely take action in the next few days. For now, just spread this piece of news, and we can add more details after a few days. Only then will people truly believe that all this is real.¡±


    Peng Chun hesitated, taking a glance at Yueyao before nodding heavily, ¡°Okay.¡± He used to often hear the Old Master lament that if the young lady were a son, she would certainly have been brilliant enough to be top of the class. Now, watching her pull the strings behind the scenes, he was beginning to believe the Old Master¡¯s words.


    It took a long while before Yueyao spoke again, ¡°Peng Chun, do you think what I¡¯m doing is disloyal to the Lian family? Would father be disappointed in me if he knew?¡± In fact, Yueyao was also struggling within. She wanted to vent her complex emotions.


    Peng Chun turned cold. Looking up and seeing the sorrow at the bottom of the lady¡¯s eyes, he also felt a bit heartache. When the Old Master was around, he cherished the young lady like a precious pearl, but now she had to sully herself to protect herself. Thinking of this, Peng Chun immediately said, ¡°Miss, if the Old Master knew, he would be very heartbroken.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s heart trembled, and she said bitterly, ¡°No, if father knew, he would definitely say that I implicated the Lian family, and he would be displeased.¡±


    Peng Chun asserted firmly, ¡°No, miss, you should know that you were the one the Old Master cherished the most. Seeing you being forced into this predicament, the Old Master, if he knew from beyond, definitely wouldn¡¯t rest easy and would never blame you.¡± Peng Chun, observing Yueyao¡¯s expression and after some thought, said, ¡°Miss, if the Old Master knew that you were driven to this point by the Lady family, I¡¯m afraid he would have put an end to the Lady family.¡±


    Hearing these words, Yueyao felt a slight warmth in her heart. Peng Chun was her father¡¯s confidant and knew her father¡¯s mind well. His words meant her father probably wouldn¡¯t blame her.


    Yueyao spoke softly, ¡°Uncle Peng, thank you.¡± What she really needed was peace of mind, a reason to no longer struggle and be conflicted.


    Peng Chun, on hearing this, felt even more bitter in his heart and said, ¡°Miss, the Old Master and Madam¡¯s spirits in heaven would be very comforted to see how sensible you are.¡±


    Yueyao managed a light smile, but it was a smile uglier than crying.


    Yueyao returned to Lanxi Courtyard and zoned out for a while, only to be jolted back to reality with a push from Hua Lei. Without a whine, she ran off to the Small Buddhist Hall to copy scriptures.


    While copying scriptures, tears dripped down without her knowing why. Yueyao murmured softly, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s not that I want to tarnish the Lian family¡¯s reputation, but I have no other choice. Grandmother, I want to live; I want to live a good life.¡± What she was doing would surely harm the Lian family, but if she were always worried about bringing trouble upon the family, she would end up like a fish on the chopping block at the mercy of the Lady family.


    Nanny Hao was burning with anxiety. Not only were the rumors within Lian Mansion becoming more widespread, but they had also spread outside. Nanny Hao reported all this to Yueyao.


    Yueyao said indifferently, ¡°Wise people will not believe it, those who love me will not believe it, and what do I care about those who believe it but have nothing to do with me?¡± Yueyao, in her previous life, had become seriously ill because of such rumors, nearly costing her life. Now, hearing them again, she no longer felt anything; in her understanding, those who believed in you would still believe, and there was no need to care about those who didn¡¯t believe or were irrelevant.


    Nanny Hao stared blankly at Yueyao, not knowing quite how to feel. The miss was only nine years old, yet had such a thorough perspective on issues, a breadth of mind that even she, who had lived for over forty years, might not possess.


    The Old Madam¡¯s casket had been moved to the temple, to have forty-nine days of rituals performed, after which the coffin would be sent back to the hometown for burial.


    Yueyao followed the Lady family to the temple, stayed for seven days, and then was sent back. What followed was a matter for the men.


    At last, Yueyao could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Once the Lady family had some free time, they immediately ordered the Old Madam¡¯s room to be cleared out. Although many of the Old Madam¡¯s belongings had been distributed, there were still many valuable items left in the room; the larger items and room decorations were mostly intact, all made of superior materials, many of carved nanmu wood, which when used, appeared very dignified. However, there were very few pieces of jewelry left.


    The Old Madam had distributed all the valuable jewelry, leaving only those that were either cheap with old-fashioned styles, suitable for the elderly, or items that were not very valuable.

 Chapter 266 - 266 104 Killing a thousand enemies while

    ?Chapter 266: Chapter 104: Killing a thousand enemies while harming ourselves eight hundred (Part 3) Chapter 266: Chapter 104: Killing a thousand enemies while harming ourselves eight hundred (Part 3) Granny Hua, seeing Lady Mo¡¯s expression, knew what she was thinking and said, ¡°Madam, with the Old Madam¡¯s grand gestures, how much jewelry could possibly be left?¡± In truth, Granny Hua felt that the jewelry the Old Madam had left behind wasn¡¯t little at all; although the styles were somewhat old-fashioned, the materials were all of fine quality, and once taken to a Gold and Silver Shop for processing, the resulting pieces would be just as exquisite.


    Lady Mo remained silent until she saw the registered inventory list and her complexion turned dark. She had been married to the family for so many years and had seen the Old Madam wear those pieces, all of which were of the finest quality, yet now, aside from a few items left to her daughter, the rest were gone.


    A fierce look flashed across Lady Mo¡¯s face; surely, all those missing fine items were given to Yueyao. She couldn¡¯t understand what the Old Madam was thinking. If anything was to be passed down, it should have been to her own children and grandchildren.


    It was no wonder that Lady Mo cared so much about the Old Madam¡¯s jewelry. Not only were these items extremely valuable, but also many fine pieces of jewelry couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Lady Mo¡¯s ancestors were common folk, her grandfather a Juren, her father fortunate enough to pass the Palace Graduate examination and join the Hanlin academy. It was through a fortuitous circumstance that he became close friends with her father-in-law, and her marriage to Lian Dongfang was settled by her father while her father-in-law was intoxicated.


    Lady Mo¡¯s father held a modest official position and was stationed at the Qingshui Government Office. For the sake of face, he had struggled to put together a dowry of sixty-four sedan chairs. Once she entered the Lian Mansion, her mother-in-law took an immediate dislike to her, constantly suppressing her. Her initial days at the Lian Mansion were fraught with difficulties, and it only got somewhat easier after she gave birth to a son.


    Lady Mo had just started to feel that life was becoming more comfortable when Madam Ma entered the family. She hadn¡¯t expected Madam Ma to bring a dowry of one hundred and twenty-eight sedan chairs, which not only overshadowed her completely but also fueled rampant gossip within the mansion; and after Madam Ma¡¯s arrival, she intentionally wore those fine pieces of jewelry every day just to show off and belittle her. She felt so oppressed during that period that she could hardly breathe. Fortunately, Madam Ma¡¯s womb wasn¡¯t fortunate, unable to bear a son. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened. This was also a main reason why Lady Mo detested Yueyao deeply because these circumstances had caused a fire of resentment to burn inside her. She swore to find a good match for her daughter, and her dowry would also be one hundred and twenty-eight sedan chairs.


    Lady Mo was filled with silent loathing; she had not anticipated that the old nanny, even on her deathbed, would leave her with such a difficult problem, giving not only Madam Ma¡¯s dowry to the Third Girl but also all of her own cherished jewelry, leaving nothing for her.


    Lady Mo, having socialized outside for so many years, knew all too well that many exquisite pieces of jewelry couldn¡¯t be bought with any amount of money; even if there were one or two available, the prices were staggeringly high. However, when one went to social gatherings, they could not appear shabby, and attire and accessories were extremely important. Dress too poorly and no one would take you seriously; drape yourself in too much gold and silver and you¡¯d be looked down upon as tasteless and nouveau riche, bringing shame upon the family. And Lady Mo¡¯s most treasured pieces of jewelry were only a few good items. She had always resented the Old Madam for knowing that she lacked fine jewelry yet never helping her, and now, none of the Old Madam¡¯s finest pieces were left to her.


    Lady Mo cursed under her breath, ¡°To the very end, she remained so biased.¡±


    In fact, the Old Madam hadn¡¯t been overly partial. Aside from the few top-quality jade ornaments Yueyao received, the rest of the items she got were not much different from Yuebing¡¯s. It was only that Lady Mo believed all these items should be left to her and her offspring, unworthy of anyone else.


    It was also Yueying¡¯s luck to have Lady Mo¡¯s people around her. Lady Mo was well aware of what Yueying received. Thankfully, Yueying heeded the Old Madam¡¯s advice; the things the Old Madam secretly gave her as supplements were not known to anyone around her, not even her Personal Maid.


    As for Yuehuan, Lady Mo was all too clear. Among the four young ladies, Yuehuan received the least and the worst. However, Yuehuan was unaware of this, and even if she was, she wouldn¡¯t care.


    After thinking for a moment, Lady Mo asked, ¡°What has the Third Girl been up to recently?¡± Once she got through this busy period, she would have all the time in the world to deal with Yueyao.


    Granny Lau replied, ¡°Nothing special, just that the Third Young Lady has been copying scriptures till late every day.¡±


    Lady Mo sneered, ¡°Master Pu An asked her to copy one thousand scrolls of scriptures, and she cut that in half and only copied a little over five hundred. And now she¡¯s putting on an act of filial piety?¡± If Yueyao had continued to do as Master Pu An said, there wouldn¡¯t be so many issues now.


    After tidying up her things, Lady Mo returned to her own chambers. She couldn¡¯t move into the Old Madam¡¯s chambers just yet; without her husband¡¯s say-so, she dared not move, let alone bring it up herself.

 Chapter 267 - 267 104 Kill a Thousand Enemies Harm Oneself

    ?Chapter 267: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies, Harm Oneself Eight Hundred (Part 4) Chapter 267: Chapter 104: Kill a Thousand Enemies, Harm Oneself Eight Hundred (Part 4) Granny Hua hurriedly walked in and said to Lady Mo, ¡°Madam, I have no idea how it happened, but the rumor has spread outside our mansion. Now, everyone outside knows that Third Young Lady is a jinx.¡±


    Lady Mo frowned, wondering how the rumor could have spread so rapidly, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± She had only instructed Granny Hua to disseminate the rumor within a small circle, and then find an appropriate opportunity to let Yueyao overhear. Lady Mo hadn¡¯t expected the rumor to spread beyond the mansion so quickly. She had an uneasy feeling that the situation was spiraling out of her control.


    Granny Hua shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the rumor just spread all at once. Madam, I think someone deliberately let the rumor out, fanning the flames with some purpose in mind.¡±


    The first person Lady Mo thought of was Maternal Aunt Chen.


    Granny Hua, after careful thought, could find no other suspect than Maternal Aunt Chen, and said, ¡°Madam, it must be Maternal Aunt Chen. There is no one else in the mansion who bears a grudge against Third Young Lady besides her.¡± Granny Hua believed it was due to Maternal Aunt Chen¡¯s previous unsuccessful confrontation with Yueyao, harboring resentment, she was naturally up to no good...


    Lady Mo nodded, ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± When Old Master learned of this matter, someone would need to take the blame. She was already fed up with Maternal Aunt Chen, and pushing her to the front would be just perfect. As for the rumor about Yueyao being a jinx, if it had spread, then it had spread. If the Ma Family came to believe it, so much the better. Without the support of Ma¡¯s Mansion, it would be more convenient for her to act in the future.


    The Ma Family quickly got wind of the rumor.


    Cai Yun relayed the gossip to Zhuang Ruolan. Ancient people were very superstitious about such things. Cai Yi was also somewhat worried and said, ¡°Miss, if Cousin Miss truly carries such an inauspicious aura, do you think we should...¡± If that were true, it would be best to keep their own lady well away from that Cousin Miss.


    Ruo Lan said helplessly, ¡°How could you believe such nonsense too? If it weren¡¯t for my maternal grandmother¡¯s firm measures back then, Changhe and I would have been branded as mother-cursers.¡± Ruo Lan didn¡¯t believe any of the rumors at all. Furthermore, Yueyao¡¯s mother had died in childbirth when Yueyao was already seven years old. If there were any curse, it needn¡¯t have waited seven years to strike. As for Old Madam, she had simply succumbed to excessive grief after losing a son, compounded by her old age and illness. It was unfair to attribute those grievances to Yueyao.


    Cai Yi, being the rational type, said, ¡°Miss, I think the person who spread this rumor has a hidden agenda. Cousin Miss is so filial, and hearing such a rumor would deeply grieve her. Miss, should we send someone to give Cousin Miss a heads-up?¡±


    Thinking of how Yueyao had involved herself in her husband¡¯s many affairs, assisting effectively yet never drawing attention to herself, Ruo Lan realized she would never have known if not for Nanny Liu¡¯s words. Such a smart woman could surely guess the sinister intentions behind the scenes, and Ruo Lan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need; I believe Cousin Miss is well aware of it.¡±


    Cai Yi, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Miss, should we then inform Old Master and Father-in-law?¡± Cai Yun felt they should tell Old Master and Eldest Young Master.


    Ruo Lan shook her head, ¡°No need, they will hear the rumor sooner or later.¡± Telling her father-in-law and husband now would only cause them unnecessary worry. Ruo Lan didn¡¯t think Yueyao would just sit back and wait for her doom. When push came to shove, Yueyao would surely seek help from her father-in-law, and husband. It wouldn¡¯t be too late for them to know then.


    Cai Yi shook her head, ¡°There are always so many people stirring up trouble, for what?¡± Cai Yi truly didn¡¯t understand what Yueyao had done to obstruct the people behind the scenes. A lone woman, what was there to scheme against, to resort to such despicable methods?


    Ruo Lan chuckled lightly, ¡°No one does these things without reason; they must have something to gain.¡± As for what that gain was, they would naturally find out in time.

 Chapter 268 - 268 105 Tingzheng Has a Fever

    ?Chapter 268: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever Chapter 268: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever The Old Madam passed away, and both Mr. Yun and Nanny Wang were dismissed.


    Yueyao was initially surprised to hear about Nanny Wang¡¯s dismissal, since she remembered that Nanny Wang later became Yuebing¡¯s trusted nanny. However, things had changed, so it was not surprising that Nanny Wang no longer held that position.


    When the Embroidery Lady Mah left, she imparted the essence of Gu embroidery to Yueyao and gave her an exquisitely embroidered piece, created using the Gu embroidery technique.


    Feeling grateful, Yueyao gave a generous gift upon her departure. She said to the lady, ¡°If there¡¯s anything in the future that I can help with, I will certainly not refuse as long as it¡¯s within my means.¡± If it was beyond her capability, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Yueyao was not one to make promises lightly, but during this time, the Embroidery Lady Mah had been very kind to her, genuinely sharing her knowledge without holding back, which deeply moved Yueyao. It was as if she had received teachings from a master!


    Embroidery Lady Mah just listened and did not take it to heart. Yueyao was an orphan who relied on her aunt and uncle for support; how could she bother Yueyao? Even if there were issues, she would not turn to Yueyao for help.


    When Embroidery Lady Mah went back to her residence and opened the thank you gifts from the young ladies, Yueyao¡¯s gift was the heaviest, as it contained a silver note worth two hundred taels. Embroidery Lady Mah¡¯s ten months of compensation at Lian Mansion amounted to only three hundred taels of silver.


    The maid beside Embroidery Lady Mah looked at the silver note and whispered, ¡°People inside the Lian Mansion say that the Third Young Lady is generous. A single gift amounting to two hundred taels of silver, the Third Young Lady is indeed magnanimous.¡± Not everyone could afford such a grand gesture.


    Embroidery Lady Mah softly said, ¡°The Third Young Lady also has it tough.¡± She had been through a lot herself. Yueyao having such an amount of silver would definitely attract the attention of others, but the child was smart and knew how to win people¡¯s hearts with money. She hoped that Yueyao could continue without mishap.


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t possibly be so generous to everyone. She had sent Mr. Yun a thank you gift of ten taels of silver; as for Mr. Qi, she hadn¡¯t learned from him, so naturally, there was no need for a gift.


    With the teachers and nannies gone, Yueyao no longer had lessons, so her daily routine changed again. She now started her mornings with physical exercises, followed by breakfast and calligraphy practice, then embroidery. When tired, she would stroll in the backyard, and after sufficient rest, she began reading books, followed by more calligraphy practice for an hour; at night she read for a half-hour before starting to copy scriptures.


    The only difference was that Yueyao¡¯s bedtime was now a half-hour earlier than before, which was quite a significant improvement.


    Nanny Hao, witnessing Yueyao¡¯s diligent schedule, felt admiration arise within her. Ever since she arrived at the Lanxi Courtyard, she saw the young lady continuously studying, not resting for a minute, and never playing for a day. At this point, Nanny Hao genuinely regretted that if the young lady were a boy, with her intelligence and talent, coupled with her dedication to learning, becoming the Top Scholar would be effortless.


    Her hand feeling a bit sore from copying, Yueyao put down the brush and stretched in an ungainly manner, but there was no one else in the study to witness.


    Hua Lei came in and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Hua Lei and Qiao Lan had different roles to play; Hua Lei was responsible for personally attending to Yueyao, while Qiao Lan managed the household items such as jewelry and clothing and assisted Nanny Hao with the maids. Nanny Hao was mainly in charge of all miscellaneous and trivial matters of the Lanxi Courtyard; she also gathered information to keep track of the movements within the mansion.


    Yueyao, looking up at the moonlight shining through the window, turned to Hua Lei, who was tidying the scriptures, and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Hua Lei paused before answering, ¡°The second quarter of the Hai hour. Miss, you should go to sleep. You need to get up early tomorrow!¡± Yueyao¡¯s nightly routine was very fixed, similar to her schedule at the Nunnery. Of course, at the Nunnery, she either copied scriptures or painted Buddhas, but here, she did whatever she wanted.


    Just as Yueyao left the Small Buddhist Hall, she heard urgent knocking from outside. The knocking was loud and frantic, signifying that something important was happening.


    A sense of foreboding flashed through Yueyao¡¯s mind. She quickly ordered, ¡°Open the door, let¡¯s see what has happened.¡±


    A little maid came in and said, ¡°Miss, the Fourth Young Master has developed a high fever. The Outer Gate is locked, and we can¡¯t fetch a doctor. We need the Miss to think of something; otherwise, the Fourth Young Master is in danger.¡± This was the effect of Nanny Deng¡¯s earlier investment in bribing someone to get the message through. Otherwise, the news would not have reached them.


    Yueyao¡¯s heart sank and she said, ¡°I will go have a look.¡± In her previous life, Tingzheng¡¯s fever had been neglected, leading to his death, and now she couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was natural or foul play. Regardless of whether Tingzheng¡¯s fever was natural or induced, locking the door to prevent a doctor from being called was intentional murder...

 Chapter 269 - 269 105 Tingzheng has a Fever_2

    ?Chapter 269: Chapter 105: Tingzheng has a Fever_2 Chapter 269: Chapter 105: Tingzheng has a Fever_2 Hua Lei pulled a pouch from her sleeve and handed it to the maid.


    The little maid, delighted with the red packet, ran off and only opened the pouch when she reached a hidden area where no one could see her. She saw the five taels of silver inside, grinned broadly, and hurriedly stuffed the pouch back into her sleeve to return. She was risking a lot by delivering the message and could not allow herself to be discovered.


    Yueyao, accompanied by a group of old nannies and maids, rushed out urgently. However, when they reached the second gate, the gatekeeper old nanny refused to let them pass.


    The old nanny argued with reason, ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s late at night, and the outer courtyard still houses many guests. If anything goes wrong during your outing, we cannot bear the responsibility.¡± The outer courtyard was accommodating many external men, including Lian Dongfang and his two aides, as well as people from the Mo Family.


    This old nanny¡¯s arrogant attitude disregarded Yueyao¡¯s reasons for leaving and staunchly prevented her exit, all because the power dynamics in the inner courtyard had shifted. The Lady family had already decreed that the doors be locked at the set time, and anyone who failed to follow the rules would be severely punished. Now, without the Old Madam, the Inner Courtyard was ruled by Madam, and the nannies naturally dared not neglect her orders.


    Yueyao¡¯s entire body radiated with a cold fury, enough to freeze someone to death, as she angrily demanded, ¡°Will you open it or not?¡±


    The old nanny didn¡¯t fear Yueyao, a mere young maid without the support of the Old Madam. The Third Young Lady was nothing more than a toothless baby; she said, ¡°Please do not make things difficult for us, Third Young Lady. Madam has ordered that the doors be locked after the second quarter of the Hai hour. If we disobey, we servants will be severely punished. Please do not put this old servant in a difficult position.¡± Normally, seeing Yueyao accompanied by nannies and maids, she would have been let through, recognizing the urgency; even initially reluctant, they would relent upon hearing Yueyao¡¯s reasons. After all, Yueyao was not heading to the front courtyard alone, and with so many accompanying servants, nothing untoward was likely to happen, but the old nanny simply refused to open the gate.


    Each moment¡¯s delay increased the danger to Tingzheng. Yueyao didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries; if soft tactics failed, she would have to resort to force, commanding, ¡°Take the keys from her and open the door.¡±


    When Yueyao came out, she brought everyone she could, including Nanny Hao, Hua Lei, Qiao Lan, Xi Juan, Xi Yu, Dong Yun, and Dong Xiang. Yueyao summoned all the maids who were awake; in the pitch dark, having many people around gave courage. Yueyao usually slept very late; the maids serving her naturally couldn¡¯t go to bed earlier, so when Yueyao called, everyone came out.


    The gatekeeping old nanny did not expect Yueyao to be so forceful and was taken aback. This kind of incident could have been imagined with the Second Young Lady, but happening with the Third Young Lady was truly unbelievable. After all, the Third Young Lady was known throughout the residence for her composure and grace.


    Another old nanny, seeing Yueyao full of murderous intent, dared not approach. To avoid getting involved, she wisely stood by silently, watching as Hua Lei and Qiao Lan pinned down the old nanny, roughed her up a bit, and then searched her body to find the keys and unlock the gate.


    The searched old nanny wailed like a ghost and howled like a wolf, while the other, uninvolved old nanny calmly stepped forward to lock the gate again, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and report this matter to the Madam.¡±


    The courtyard where Tingzheng was staying was named Changqing Courtyard.


    Upon her arrival at Changqing Courtyard, Yueyao saw that the lights were bright inside. She hurriedly walked into the courtyard and rushed into the bedroom.


    At that moment, Nanny Deng was removing a folded towel from Tingzheng¡¯s forehead and was about to replace it with a new one. Tingzheng had already passed out from a high fever, and Nanny Deng, not knowing any better, resorted to the traditional method of cooling him down with a cold towel on his forehead.


    Upon seeing Yueyao arrive, Nanny Deng quickly stood up and said, ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Yueyao, observing Tingzheng¡¯s flushed face, coldly asked, ¡°When did Tingzheng start having a fever?¡± It certainly wasn¡¯t in the afternoon, as Nanny Deng would have noticed by then. She had repeatedly entrusted Nanny Deng to take good care of Tingzheng, and Nanny Deng would not have been negligent.


    Nanny Deng had indeed been very attentive in caring for Tingzheng. He had been fine in the afternoon; in the evening, Tingzheng even practiced his calligraphy, going to bed only after his session ended, though today he went to sleep half an hour earlier than usual. Nanny Deng thought Tingzheng was just tired and attended him as he went to bed.


    Before going to sleep herself, Nanny Deng had felt Tingzheng¡¯s forehead and didn¡¯t notice any fever; it was only when she was getting ready for bed and habitually checked whether Tingzheng had kicked off the blanket that she realized his breathing was uneven. She quickly felt his forehead again and found that Tingzheng had indeed developed a fever.


    Nanny Deng sent Dong Xue to deliver a message to Yueyao while sending Dong Qing to fetch the doctor. What Nanny Deng hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Dong Xue would be unable to deliver the message, and Dong Qing couldn¡¯t leave either. Since she couldn¡¯t muster help from outside, she could only hope for the young lady to come and devise a solution.

 Chapter 270 - 270 105 Tingzheng Has a Fever_3

    ?Chapter 270: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_3 Chapter 270: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_3 Nanny Deng had previously bribed a guard at the gate, specifically the old nanny with a particularly calm demeanor that Yueyao had met before. Nanny Deng asked Dong Qing to deliver the message again, and told her the trick to do so, which allowed the message to be successfully relayed.


    At this moment, Yueyao felt an urge to kill as she said, ¡°The Outer Gate is locked? They won¡¯t unlock it? Doesn¡¯t the family in the mansion care if the master dies of sickness?¡±


    Nanny Deng hurriedly nodded and replied, ¡°The people at the Outer Gate won¡¯t open it, and we can¡¯t get through the second gate, so I could only use this method to try to reduce Fourth Young Master¡¯s fever.¡±


    Yueyao coldly replied, ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t in the mansion, but Eldest Brother is. Go to Eldest Brother, ask him to send someone to fetch a doctor. I can¡¯t believe that Eldest Brother would ignore Tingzheng¡¯s high fever and fail to call a doctor.¡± If Tingli knew Tingzheng had a high fever and he did nothing about it, and if anything were to happen to Tingzheng, Tingli would be labeled as a brother who disregards his sibling¡¯s life. Such a reputation, once spread, would ruin Tingli¡¯s life. Don¡¯t blame her for being calculating; it is only through pressing on the Lady family¡¯s sore spot that they would be cautious in their future actions.


    Of course, Yueyao believed that Tingli would surely fetch a doctor. During her last visit home, she felt that Eldest Brother was alright. However, that was just a facade; once there was a conflict of interest, Tingli would definitely stand on the Lady family¡¯s side; there is no closer relationship than that between a mother and her children. Thus, Yueyao held no hope for anyone within the Lian Mansion.


    Nanny Deng suddenly realized and said, ¡°Right, how did I not think of that? Miss, I will send someone to inform Eldest Young Master right away.¡±


    Yueyao nodded.


    As Dong Xue approached the entrance, Yueyao suddenly remembered something and hastily said, ¡°Dong Xue, wait a moment.¡± After speaking, Yueyao carefully observed Tingzheng¡¯s condition and then rushed to the study to write a few lines in haste.


    Yueyao handed the note she had written to Dong Xue, saying, ¡°Give this to the person going to fetch the doctor, and tell him to hand it to the doctor.¡±


    Seeing Tingzheng¡¯s face growing redder, Yueyao trembled inwardly. This wouldn¡¯t do, she couldn¡¯t just wait like this. If they continued to wait, it might delay treatment as it had in her previous life, and she could lose Tingzheng again. Yueyao clenched her fists tightly; cursed that Vicious Woman, she had never seen someone so cruel and ruthless.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, Nanny Deng hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Dong Qing has already gone to find the Eldest Young Master. Miss, the doctor will be here soon. You must not lose your composure. The household still relies on you to take charge!¡±


    Yueyao told herself not to panic, to remain calm. She mustn¡¯t panic; maintaining calm was the only way she could help Tingzheng. She had read many medical books, and had specifically asked the doctor about how to reduce fever in children; there had to be a way.


    Yueyao silently recited the Heart Sutra in her mind, and after three repetitions, she finally calmed down. Once her mind was calm, Yueyao immediately asked, ¡°Is there any ice in the courtyard? Bring out the ice.¡± It was August, and there definitely should be ice in the courtyard.


    Nanny Deng shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no ice; it just so happened to have been used up during the day. The steward said there¡¯s no ice today, it will be bought and delivered tomorrow.¡±


    Yueyao paused; just a few days ago she had asked someone, and the steward had said that Tingzheng¡¯s supplies were the same as those of Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master. She hadn¡¯t expected that there would be no ice tonight; it seemed too much of a coincidence. She asked, ¡°What about the wine?¡± She hoped she wouldn¡¯t be told there was no wine either.


    Nanny Deng replied, ¡°Miss, there is wine.¡± Yueyao had instructed Nanny Deng to store some wine in the courtyard. Nanny Deng didn¡¯t know what Yueyao was planning, but she had stored some in the storeroom following Yueyao¡¯s instructions.


    Yueyao immediately said, ¡°Hurry and get it.¡± Then she pointed at Xi Juan and Xi Yu and ordered, ¡°You two go to the main kitchen and bring some hot water.¡±


    Yueyao had paid special attention to methods of reducing high fever in medical books. She had indeed found some techniques, one involving alcohol cooling and the other using ice. Fearing any mishaps and to be extra cautious, she had specifically asked Doctor Tang. Doctor Tang had confirmed that both methods described in the books were correct, and he had also supplied her with another method, warm compresses.


    Doctor Tang had explained in detail how warm compresses involved placing a towel warmer than body temperature on the chest, limbs, and other areas, changing it every two to three minutes. Frequent towel changes ensured that the temperature remained higher than body temperature. Doctor Tang had said that persisting for a half-hour would have a good effect.


    Concerned she might forget, Yueyao had written down all three methods for reducing fever, detailing the process meticulously. Yueyao had a good memory, and remembered each step clearly.

 Chapter 271 - 271 105 Tingzheng Has a Fever_4

    ?Chapter 271: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_4 Chapter 271: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_4 Xi Juan and Xi Yu arrived within two minutes, followed by Mu Qiu. Mu Qiu said, ¡°Third Young Lady, there¡¯s no one at the main kitchen anymore, it¡¯s all locked up.¡± There was no kitchen in Changqing Courtyard, so it was impossible to boil water. Since they couldn¡¯t rely on the main kitchen, they had to rely on themselves.


    Yueyao, with a grim expression, commanded, ¡°Even if we have to tear down a door to use as firewood, I want hot water boiled immediately, and if we run out of firewood, use clothes to start the fire.¡±


    Nanny Deng looked at Yueyao, puzzled why she would want to use hot water instead of cold water. Nanny Deng reminded Yueyao, ¡°Third Young Lady, you should use cold water to reduce the fever, not hot water. Using hot water will only make it hotter.¡± This was against common sense.


    Yueyao hurriedly said, ¡°Nanny, please have them boil the water quickly, I need it soon. Nanny, I¡¯ll explain why I need hot water after all this.¡± Time was money, and there was no time to explain.


    Although Nanny Deng was doubtful, she thought about how much more knowledgeable the young lady was compared to herself, and decided to set aside her doubt; then she ordered someone to use a Copper Basin as a pot to boil the water because there was no pot in the courtyard.


    Dong Xue quickly brought some alcohol, and Yueyao, following the steps mentioned in a book, started by dabbing cotton soaked in alcohol on Tingzheng¡¯s body. Yueyao was not very clear about the acupoints, so she started from the upper neck and wiped his body. In less than fifteen minutes, Yueyao was sweating profusely.


    Just then, Dong Qing returned and said to the busy Yueyao, ¡°Third Young Lady, the Eldest Young Master has gone personally to fetch the doctor.¡±


    When Tingli heard that Tingzheng had a high fever, he was furious that the main courtyard was locked and people were not allowed to leave, so he got dressed and went to call the doctor himself. The people from the outer court did not respect those from Changqing Courtyard, but that didn¡¯t mean they dared to obstruct Tingli.


    Yueyao nodded, but her hands did not stop; she kept wiping Tingzheng with alcohol.


    Nanny Deng, seeing that Tingzheng¡¯s complexion was no longer as red as it had been, with a hint of surprise in her eyes, said, ¡°Third Young Lady, take a break; I¡¯ll do it.¡± She had been watching the whole process and knew what to do.


    Yueyao did not decline, knowing she would tire out if she continued, ¡°Alright.¡± Doing it herself or having Nanny Deng do it would be the same, but she needed to conserve her energy to deal with the imminent arrival of Lady Mu.


    Yueyao anticipated that Lady Mu would intervene; Lady Mu would not let this incident tarnish her reputation, painstakingly built over many years, although that reputation was soon to be gone.


    Yueyao had even beaten up the old nanny who was guarding the gate, causing such a commotion that half the estate was startled. Receiving the news, Lady Mu was so enraged she likely wished she could strangle Yueyao, as Yueyao¡¯s actions were trampling on her dignity. But even in her anger, Lady Mu understood that if she didn¡¯t intervene now, who knew how people would scheme against her? Swallowing her pride, she brought along maids and nannies and hurried to Changqing Courtyard.


    When Lady Mu arrived at Changqing Courtyard, she saw a Copper Basin set up burning wood, which infuriated her almost to the point of fainting.


    Granny Lau demanded harshly, ¡°What are you doing? Are you rebelling?¡±


    The people in Tingzheng¡¯s courtyard were all handpicked by Yueyao, holding their contracts in her hand, naturally taking her word as law. Mu Qiu stood up and said, ¡°Madam, the young lady ordered people to fetch boiling water from the kitchen, but the main kitchen is locked and no one could be found. The young lady needed hot water, so we had to find our own way.¡±


    Granny Lau hastily commanded, ¡°Put out the fire immediately!¡±


    Mu Qiu, however, did not agree, saying, ¡°The young lady is still waiting for the hot water!¡±


    When Yueyao heard Lady Mu had arrived, she stepped out of the house to meet Lady Mu, her expression cold as she said, ¡°Auntie.¡± Her tone carried an unmistakable chill.


    Lady Mu, seeing Yueyao¡¯s demeanor, grew even more irritated and declared, ¡°When Tingzheng had a fever, why didn¡¯t you come to the main courtyard? Even if the old nanny didn¡¯t open the door, why didn¡¯t you come and report to me? I would naturally have ordered her to open it and send for a doctor.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s voice, as cold as at the beginning, replied, ¡°I was afraid that by the time Auntie had summoned a doctor, my brother might have already gone to meet the King of Hell.¡± Previously, Yueyao had always used her rationality to suppress the anger and resentment, maintaining her composure. However, after dealing with the rumors and Tingzheng¡¯s fever when no doctor could be found, Yueyao could no longer stay calm. At any rate, an open conflict with Lady Mu was inevitable; what did it matter whether it happened sooner rather than later?


    Lady Mu¡¯s complexion turned from green to purple, and purple to green. Yueyao¡¯s words were just short of saying Lady Mu had tried to doom Tingzheng.


    Granny Lau, too, did not expect the Third Young Lady to be so merciless. She exclaimed loudly, ¡°Third Young Lady, how could you say such things? Madam did not know. If Madam had known, she would surely have instructed someone to go fetch the doctor earlier...¡± but her words were cut off by Yueyao.

 Chapter 272 - 272 105 Tingzheng Has a Fever_5

    ?Chapter 272: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_5 Chapter 272: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_5 Yueyao¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility as she angrily said, ¡°What are you supposed to be, and when was it your turn to lecture me?¡± With Grandmother gone, even a servant dared to scold her, really treating her as if she were made of mud.


    Granny Lau was frightened by Yueyao¡¯s demeanor and dared not speak further.


    Hua Lei found it heartbreaking to see the lady, who seemed to have transformed into a different person. She knew that the lady was driven to extreme anger to lash out like this; it was the first time Hua Lei had seen Yueyao lose her temper.


    Lady Mo scolded, ¡°Third Girl, what madness has struck you today? You¡¯ve beaten an old nanny, and now you¡¯ve taken wooden planks to burn in the courtyard. What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Yueyao huffed coldly, her voice much louder, ¡°What am I doing? I am saving my brother. Others may not care about his life or death, but I do. To save him, let alone burn a couple of planks, I would dare to commit arson or even murder.¡±


    Yueyao¡¯s whole body radiated such ferocity that it frightened Lady Mo.


    At that moment, Mu Qiu came in with a steaming basin of water: ¡°Miss, the water is ready.¡±


    Ignoring the livid Lady Mo, Yueyao turned to instruct Hua Lei to fetch another basin of cold water. Yueyao went to the bedside, felt Tingzheng¡¯s forehead to test the temperature, then mixed hot and cold water to the right feel, and began to apply warm compresses to Tingzheng.


    The book mentioned that after dispersing heat with alcohol, it¡¯s best to use warm compresses for an excellent effect. Though Yueyao didn¡¯t understand what was so special about it, with Doctor Tang¡¯s confirmation, she followed the method.


    Lady Mo saw Yueyao strip Tingzheng down to his underwear, which made her look slightly displeased; however, she also knew that if she said anything more, Yueyao would definitely not care about appearances and would drive her out. Just now, Yueyao¡¯s expression indeed scared her. She had always thought Yueyao was weak and easy to manipulate, but today she realized that this maid had always been pretending, playing pitiful in front of the Old Madam while actually being fiercely formidable inside.


    Doctor Tang soon arrived, followed by Tingli. Tingli was not surprised to see his mother in Changqing Courtyard; seeing her distressed expression, he thought she was worried about Tingzheng.


    Doctor Tang read the symptoms Tingzheng had described on the paper Yueyao brought him. Doctor Tang, who had started learning medical skills at the age of three and had been practicing for over forty years, pretty much understood the situation after seeing the clear descriptions on the paper. He brought some fever-reducing herbs with him.


    Doctor Tang observed, smelled, and felt the pulse, nodding frequently, then without writing a prescription, he directly took out a packet of medicine from his medicine box and said, ¡°Take this and brew it!¡± It matched the symptoms he had anticipated.


    Nanny Deng asked worriedly, ¡°Doctor, how is our young master? Is it very serious?¡± Since he didn¡¯t write a prescription, Nanny Deng thought it was severe and needed emergency treatment.


    Doctor Tang shook his head, ¡°No worries, you all did very well. Fourth Young Master¡¯s fever has already reduced quite a bit, and after taking this dose of medicine, the fever should break.¡± To be safe, he would definitely need to take more than one dose of medicine.


    Nanny Deng took the medicine with relief, prepared to brew it. Doctor Tang was the estate¡¯s designated doctor, and Nanny Deng trusted him greatly. At this moment, Mu Qiu timidly said, ¡°Mother, no one is in the main kitchen, and it¡¯s locked, so we can¡¯t get in. But we don¡¯t have a medicine pot; can we brew the medicine in the courtyard?¡±


    Lady Mo glared viciously at Mu Qiu. Speaking like this in front of Doctor Tang, an outsider, was a blatant slap in her face. Lady Mo felt extreme hatred but dared not reveal too much outwardly, and immediately instructed Nanny Lau to take them to brew the medicine.


    Doctor Tang, seeming oblivious to Mu Qiu¡¯s comment, focused elsewhere but then looked at Yueyao and asked, ¡°Has the Third Young Lady studied medical skills?¡± It¡¯s no wonder Doctor Tang was puzzled, for Yueyao had used professional terms in her note.


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°No.¡± There was no need to tell Doctor Tang she had read a few medical books, and she didn¡¯t want Lady Mo to know either.


    Doctor Tang, having momentarily lost composure due to his astonishment, had asked abruptly. He realized it was inappropriate to suggest that a lady of such status had studied medical arts. Not wanting to cause trouble for Yueyao because of his own mistake, he quickly corrected himself, ¡°I thought the Third Young Lady had studied medicine because of how you used the warm compresses to reduce the fever.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head, ¡°Doctor Tang forgot, I once asked you what to do if a child has a high fever and the doctor hasn¡¯t arrived? At that time, Doctor Tang told me the methods, and I was worried that I might forget, so I specifically wrote it down with pen and paper.¡±


    Doctor Tang, as a physician, didn¡¯t have such a bad memory. He naturally remembered that the Third Young Lady had specifically asked him about what to do in case of a fever when the doctor couldn¡¯t arrive immediately. However, Doctor Tang didn¡¯t expose Yueyao, but instead expressed admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Third Young Lady¡¯s memory to be so good. Third Young Lady, rest assured, Fourth Young Master¡¯s fever has subsided, and he will be fine after taking two more doses of medicine. A fever is most dangerous when it is not detected in time and treatment is delayed, but timely detection and treatment should prevent any issues.¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 105 Tingzheng Has a Fever_6

    ?Chapter 273: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_6 Chapter 273: Chapter 105: Tingzheng Has a Fever_6 Having received assurances from Doctor Tang, Yueyao felt relieved. It was a relief that Tingzheng was out of danger, for she had no idea what she would have done otherwise. Yueyao thought back to her previous life when Tingzheng had perished from the fever, sending chills throughout her body.


    Doctor Tang felt Yueyao¡¯s chill and, piecing together the recent events, had a good idea of the situation. He felt a tinge of pity; the Third Young Lady, now orphaned and with a soft and gentle nature, would likely be devoured to her very bones in such an environment.


    Doctor Tang might have thoughts like these, but he was resolute in not getting involved with the Lian family¡¯s internal affairs. After leaving the bedroom, he led the attendant to the kitchen.


    Most physicians would just dispense medicine and leave, but Doctor Tang, having served the Lian family for many years, needed to ensure Tingzheng was safe before he could rest easy.


    After Doctor Tang had left, Yueyao finally addressed Lady Mo in front of Tingli, saying, ¡°Eldest Aunt, Elder Brother, when Tingzheng developed a high fever in the middle of the night, Nanny Deng discovered it and sent someone to find the steward. The intention was to have the steward summon the physician, but the Outer Gate was locked, preventing anyone from leaving. Left with no other choice, Nanny Deng sent a maid to deliver a message to me, but she was intercepted by an old nanny at the second gate. Fortunately, a kind old nanny sent me the news; however, when I reached the second gate, the old nanny stubbornly refused to open it. Even when I told her that Tingzheng was running a fever and close to death, they still wouldn¡¯t open the gate.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°At that moment, all I could think of was saving Tingzheng, so, in a fit of rage, I ordered someone to pin down the old nanny and search her for the keys.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tingli became furious and asked, ¡°Who obstructed the message and did not allow the steward to be informed to call the physician?¡± The negligence of such a critical matter could make it seem as if they neglected the children left by their uncle if something were to happen to Tingzheng.


    Lady Mo coldly stated, ¡°Rest assured, Lili, I will deal with them severely.¡± Even if Tingli remained silent, she would have punished them severely anyway, for a very simple reason¡ªto avoid gossip.


    Yueyao was not entirely satisfied, but she said no more. She had been overly enraged that night. Nevertheless, she had no regrets. If there was going to be a confrontation, then so be it, sooner or later. With Tingli present, Yueyao would not say anything more to Lady Mo.


    The medicine was quickly prepared and brought in; Yueyao fed it to Tingzheng spoon by spoon. Fortunately, although Tingzheng was somewhat delirious from the fever, his mind was still clear, and he drank most of the bowl after Yueyao gently coaxed him. Doctor Tang nodded and said, ¡°Miss, the Fourth Young Master has taken the medicine, and once he wakes up, he will be fine.¡±


    Lady Mo prepared to stay and look after Tingzheng.


    Remembering how Lady Mo had cared for her attentively when she was ill, Yueyao felt a cold shiver run through her. She would rather exhaust herself than let Lady Mo get too close to Tingzheng. Without any consideration for courtesy, she firmly refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I will take good care of Tingzheng.¡±


    With nuanced words, Lady Mo might have clung to any politeness to stay, thinking the situation over. When it comes to people with thick skins, being straightforward is the best tactic.


    Having had her pride hurt that day, Lady Mo naturally couldn¡¯t stay any longer after such a blunt refusal from Yueyao. Upon returning to her own courtyard, Lady Mo said through clenched teeth, ¡°That wretched girl, always pretending, and now she¡¯s finally shown her true colors.¡±


    Granny Lau dared not agree aloud, as the Third Young Lady had thoroughly intimidated her that day. Her ferocity was such that it seemed she might devour someone; it was the first time Granny Lau had ever been scared of a child in all her years, and she asked, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡±


    Lady Mo scoffed, saying, ¡°What should we do? Does she think the Old Madam is still in charge of the household? She dares to cross me¡ªfine, I¡¯d like to see how she can continue to be so arrogant in the estate.¡± Lady Mo was irate. She had thought that with the Old Madam gone, there would be no one left to suppress her, but now Yueyao was causing trouble. She would see how to deal with her in the future.

 Chapter 274 - 274 106 Desolate

    ?Chapter 274: Chapter 106: Desolate Chapter 274: Chapter 106: Desolate Yueyao had fallen asleep at Tingzheng¡¯s bedside.


    Nanny Deng didn¡¯t wake Yueyao but took a blanket and covered her with it, sitting in the chair, watching over Yueyao and Tingzheng. Nanny Deng was very saddened to see Yueyao frowning even in her sleep, the young lady had not only to take care of herself but also to look after the young master, which was truly exhausting. If the Old Master and Madam were still here, who knows how heartbroken they would be.


    As dawn was breaking, Tingzheng awoke and the first thing he saw upon opening his eyes was Yueyao sleeping beside him. Tingzheng, puzzled, said, ¡°Sister.¡± Why was his sister by his bed? He must be seeing things!


    Tingzheng¡¯s call startled Yueyao awake, and seeing Tingzheng awake and looking at her, Yueyao hugged him tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. Her brother was alive, nothing bad had happened to him, it was so good, truly very good.


    Wiping away a tear, Nanny Deng gently said, ¡°Young lady, the Fourth Young Master must be hungry, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Not just the Fourth Young Master, the young lady needed to eat too!


    Hurriedly, Yueyao said, ¡°Tell sister what you¡¯d like to eat, and I¡¯ll have them prepare it?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Tingzheng said, ¡°Milk and egg custard.¡±


    Yueyao, smiling, instructed Mu Qiu to tell the people in the main kitchen to prepare it, ¡°If the people in the main kitchen won¡¯t do it, then go back to Lanxi Courtyard and have the Kitchen Maid prepare it.¡±


    The people in the main kitchen didn¡¯t refuse to make it, but they were very slow. Tingzheng had already finished eating the milk and egg custard sent from Lanxi Courtyard by the time the one from the main kitchen arrived.


    Yueyao directly told the Kitchen Maid who brought the milk and egg custard, ¡°Which main chef made this? Tell her she worked too hard, this custard is awarded to her to eat.¡± After saying that, she turned around and went back inside, finding it unworthy to argue with such people.


    Yueyao stayed with Tingzheng until Doctor Tang came to give Tingzheng a follow-up examination. Touching his beard, Doctor Tang said, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t worry, the Fourth Young Master just needs to rest for two more days and he will be well.¡±


    Yueyao wanted Tingzheng to recuperate at Lanxi Courtyard, but Nanny Deng refused, saying, ¡°Young lady, rest assured, I will take good care of the young master.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Nanny Deng didn¡¯t want to accompany Tingzheng back to Lanxi Courtyard for recovery; it was that the Fourth Young Master had already moved out of Lanxi Courtyard and there was no reason for him to return just because he was sick.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t insist, she believed the incident with Tingzheng was an accident, and Lady Mo had only used a little trick, not going so far as to harm Tingzheng. Because, even if something happened to Tingzheng and she was fine, Lady Mo wouldn¡¯t benefit at all.


    Like a little adult, Tingzheng took Yueyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, you should rest too! Sister, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently, you can¡¯t get sick like me.¡±


    Yueyao, touching Tingzheng¡¯s forehead, smiled and said, ¡°Okay, sister will listen to you and go rest right now.¡± Then she asked Tingzheng what he wanted for lunch, planning to arrange for the Kitchen Maid to make it and bring it over.


    By the time Yueyao was heading back, it was almost noon.


    The sun was high in the sky, there were no clouds and not even a breeze, and the nearby flowers, plants, and trees looked listless, even the cicadas seemed too hot to chirp.


    After walking for a while, Yueyao was tired, even though Qiao Lan was holding an umbrella over her, she was sweating profusely. Yueyao saw a shaded turn ahead and pointed, ¡°Let¡¯s rest over there!¡± Lanxi Courtyard was indeed a bit far from the front courtyard, she wondered why the Great Grandfather had built it so secluded.


    With a troubled expression recalling yesterday¡¯s events, Yueyao sat on a stone lost in thought. The Maid nearby didn¡¯t dare disturb her and all was very quiet.


    Suddenly, there were footsteps approaching from a distance, growing closer, accompanied by voices. Listening to the conversation, it was two maids, talking as they walked. One maid said, ¡°Did you know? Previously, the mansion was abuzz with rumors that the Third Young Lady was a jinx, having doomed the Second Old Master and Second Madam. Now it seems the rumors weren¡¯t unfounded, the Third Young Lady almost doomed the Fourth Young Master too. Everyone in the mansion is saying that whoever associates with the Third Young Lady will be cursed!¡±


    Before Nanny Hao could scold them, Yueyao collapsed to the ground. Nanny Hao froze for three seconds before crying out hysterically; Qiao Lan and Hua Lei were shocked into a daze.


    The two maids were so frightened they turned pale and their legs went weak. But by then, no one had the capacity to deal with these two instigators.


    Nanny Hao immediately carried Yueyao back to Lanxi Courtyard, while Hua Lei hurried to inform Lady Mo that they needed a doctor, simultaneously sending someone to fetch Doctor Tang.


    Upon hearing that Yueyao had fainted upon hearing the rumors, Lady Mo¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, ¡°With such little savvy, you dare to play tough with me? You¡¯re still too nai?ve.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Peng Chun wore a complicated expression, but quickly left Lian Mansion. He went to a low-lying, uneven alley and handed a bag to someone, saying, ¡°Make it clean, leave no trace.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if the Third Young Lady had truly fainted or was pretending, but the timing couldn¡¯t be better.

 Chapter 275 - 275 106 Desolate_2

    ?Chapter 275: Chapter 106: Desolate_2 Chapter 275: Chapter 106: Desolate_2 Peng Chun muttered to herself as she returned, ¡°She must have been pretending to faint.¡± Knowing everything beforehand, she shouldn¡¯t have fainted from grief and anger upon hearing such words.


    Yueyao¡¯s fainting was real, but it was not because of the rumors. It was simply due to exhaustion. After staying up all night and being under the sun for such a long time, she took the opportunity to faint.


    Upon waking up, Yueyao looked at the familiar bed curtains without any surprise, turned to Nanny Hao by her side, and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Nanny Hao replied softly, ¡°The beginning of Hai Hour.¡±


    Yueyao chuckled to herself. She hadn¡¯t expected to sleep for three full shichen. It had been a long time since she had slept so well. The feeling of sleeping in was truly delightful.


    Nanny Hao, looking at the Third Young Lady suddenly laughing, felt somewhat startled. She had always thought that the Third Young Lady was too calm, which was out of the ordinary. The recent fainting also did not make sense, and she said, ¡°Miss, Doctor Tang said you fainted due to excessive stimulation combined with overexertion and lack of rest. Doctor Tang said you need to rest well.¡± In fact, Doctor Tang knew that Yueyao had fainted not because of excessive stimulation but from too much fatigue and lack of rest, a fact which Doctor Tang did not fully disclose. Doctor Tang first saw Tingzheng with a high fever, neglected by everyone, and then Yueyao fainted. Thus, he felt sympathy for her. Especially since Yueyao had shown great filial piety towards the Old Madam, she left a very good impression on Doctor Tang, who therefore spoke in half-truths.


    Yueyao smiled slightly and said, ¡°Nanny, you must be wondering why I fainted even though I knew about the matter, right?¡±


    Without making a sound, Nanny Hao indeed harbored doubts.


    Yueyao saw this as a rare opportunity to test Nanny Hao and asked, ¡°Nanny, earlier the manor was abuzz with rumors that I am a jinx. Now I¡¯d like to ask Nanny to do something for me.¡±


    Nanny Hao looked at Yueyao, certain that it was nothing good.


    Yueyao chuckled, her smile filled with sarcasm and resentment, and said, ¡°Rumors are only bad in the first half. They become even more interesting when you add another part to them.¡±


    Nanny Hao stared at Yueyao, finally understanding what the Third Young Lady was planning. It became clear that all this indifference was merely waiting for an opportunity to strike a heavy blow to the Eldest Madam.


    Yueyao did not pretend in front of Nanny Hao and directly asked, ¡°Tell me, what did Grandmother entrust to you before her passing?¡± Yueyao was certain that the Old Madam must have left some instructions with Nanny Hao, and these instructions were no doubt meant as precautions against her.


    Nanny Hao said in a heavy tone, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam really loved you, truly and deeply.¡±


    Laughing softly, Yueyao¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness as she said, ¡°I know Grandmother truly loved me, but I am also clear that between the Lian family and me, Grandmother would definitely choose the Lian family.¡± It was cruel, but that was the reality.


    Looking at Yueyao in shock, Nanny Hao finally said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t understand what dream the Second Madam gave you that changed your disposition overnight.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Old Madam who was perplexed; she was too.


    A faint smile with a hint of desolation crossed Yueyao¡¯s face, ¡°Do you want to know?¡± She had expected Nanny Hao to ask this question, but she wasn¡¯t going to tell.


    Nanny Hao looked at Yueyao¡¯s expression and shook her head, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell the Old Madam at the time, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll tell me either.¡± She knew her place and, judging by Yueyao¡¯s expression, could guess it was a very unfavorable revelation.


    Yueyao¡¯s smile was filled with a bitter sweetness. She was indeed clever, far more so than Nanny Deng, no wonder Grandmother kept her close. But why did she pass away so quietly in the previous life? Of course, it must be because she saw that she was beyond help and decided to let go. So, it seems, so-called loyalty does have its limits; once crossed, any benevolence or affection can be discarded.


    Realizing this, Yueyao understood that she could also win over Nanny Hao if she played her cards right.


    Nanny Hao, glimpsing a trace of pity in Yueyao¡¯s expression, ultimately asked, ¡°Miss, I want to know, what exactly do you intend to do?¡± The Old Madam¡¯s bottom line was that Yueyao should not harm the Lian family, anything else was acceptable as long as that line was not crossed.


    Yueyao spoke indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to live, to live well with Tingzheng. But if someone doesn¡¯t want me to live well, I won¡¯t let her have it easy either.¡± There was no anger in Yueyao¡¯s words, as if she was merely commenting on the pleasant weather. Yet, it was this very attitude that sent a chill through Nanny Hao¡¯s heart.


    Not knowing what to say, Nanny Hao simply murmured, ¡°Miss...¡± The Third Young Lady really wasn¡¯t bad, but she too had her helplessness.

 Chapter 276 - 276 106 Desolate_3

    ?Chapter 276: Chapter 106: Desolate_3 Chapter 276: Chapter 106: Desolate_3 Yueyao shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about grand principles. It¡¯s not like we can just stretch our necks out for the Lady family to kill us just because they want Tingzheng¡¯s and my life. Nanny Hao, I¡¯m letting you choose for yourself. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you, and after a few days, I will free you from your indenture.¡± Intelligent people are indeed rare, but they must be loyal to her; those with ulterior motives, no matter how capable, cannot be employed.


    Nanny Hao did not speak.


    Yueyao didn¡¯t pressure Nanny Hao for a response. Instead, she spoke as if telling a story, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some of the deeds of my mother. If my mother had resigned herself to her fate, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today, and neither would I. I have no intention of hurting anyone, but if anyone wants to make my life worse than death, I will certainly make their lives worse than death.¡± She believed in karma¡ªthat good begets good, and evil, evil¡ªjust that the retribution for evil might not yet have come. Since the Lady family committed so many atrocities, they would surely face their deserved karma one day. If the time came when she had the capability and the Lady family had not yet faced their requital, she would take her revenge.


    Nanny Hao looked up in shock, seeing the hatred in the depths of Yueyao¡¯s eyes, a hatred that was irreconcilable. She weakly asked, ¡°Miss... what has happened to make you harbor such hatred?


    Yueyao said nothing more, ¡°Think about it carefully, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    After finishing her statement, Yueyao entered the study to practice her calligraphy. Once done, she handed a letter she had written to Hua Lei and instructed, ¡°Have your uncle deliver this letter.¡± The timing and location were set; only the human element was missing.


    Hua Lei was startled, ¡°Miss...¡± She thought that the miss would no longer use her uncle, but it turned out that the miss was still willing to.


    Yueyao smiled and said, ¡°Just go and send it. When the time is right, I will have your parents go to my mother¡¯s estate.¡± With Liu Da¡¯s family¡¯s indenture in hand, she could ensure Hua Lei had no worries, and while Hua Lei had small selfish interests, it did not affect her loyalty; having personal desires was normal, as anyone would have them¡ªit was fidelity that mattered.


    Hua Lei nodded repeatedly.


    The next day, Nanny Hao found out that Hua Lei sent out a letter and knew without guessing that Yueyao had sent that letter to the Ma family.


    Yueyao summoned Nanny Hao, her tone somewhat colder than the previous day¡¯s warmth, ¡°It¡¯s been one night; you owe me an answer.¡±


    After thinking for one night, Nanny Hao took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Miss, have you pondered the consequences of doing this? Once rumors spread, you will bear such a reputation for a lifetime, and the Shen family might call off the engagement because of the rumors.¡± Few would dare to marry a Jinx who brings doom to her parents, and it was likely that the Shen family would call off the engagement.


    Yueyao scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Shen family won¡¯t call off the engagement.¡± At least, they wouldn¡¯t dare to openly do so, otherwise, Shen Qian wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain his position in the official circles. Although Yueyao had considered calling off the engagement, she would definitely not do so at this moment; having this marriage arrangement shielded her from many troubles, and as for the future, she was determined to call it off eventually, as she would not marry into the Shen family and suffer.


    Nanny Hao did not understand why Yueyao was so sure the Shen family wouldn¡¯t call off the engagement, but she repeated one point, ¡°Miss, this will be mutually destructive.¡±


    Yueyao retorted coldly, ¡°Mutual destruction is better than me suffering alone. Don¡¯t say anymore; I don¡¯t have so much time to spend with you. It¡¯s up to you to stay or leave.¡±


    Nanny Hao nodded and said, ¡°I will stay.¡± Nanny Hao meant that she had decided to stay.


    Yueyao¡¯s expression remained indifferent as she said, ¡°Nanny Hao, you must tell me what my grandmother¡¯s final instructions to you were.¡± Keeping such a person close was extremely dangerous. She had barely managed to live again and did not wish to die confusedly once more.


    It took a long time for Nanny Hao to say, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± The Old Madam¡¯s instructions were something she decisively wouldn¡¯t tell Yueyao.


    Yueyao said indifferently, ¡°Last night, I was thinking about what my grandmother would do if she were alive and saw me causing harm that implicated my uncle and cousin. She wouldn¡¯t need to think much; compared to the future of her grandchildren, the choice between the importance of a granddaughter is easy. After all, if a granddaughter is gone, she¡¯s gone.¡± It wasn¡¯t Yueyao maliciously speculating about the Old Madam, but the Old Madam, despite knowing about the Lady family¡¯s venomous nature, did nothing out of fear of implicating her nephews. Thinking deeply, the grandmother clearly knew of the Lady family¡¯s character, yet in her previous life, she let the Lady family torment her. Yueyao clearly understood that in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, her Grandsons were always the most important.

 Chapter 277 - 277 106 Desolate_4

    ?Chapter 277: Chapter 106: Desolate_4 Chapter 277: Chapter 106: Desolate_4 Nanny Hao¡¯s complexion changed drastically as she said, ¡°Miss, how can you be so...¡± Under Yueyao¡¯s mocking gaze, she could only manage a bitter smile, ¡°Miss, the Old Madam indeed left some words.¡± Nanny Hao clearly remembered the Old Madam¡¯s last words. The Old Madam had told her that if the Third Young Lady ever did something to harm the Lian family, the Great Master should send the Third Young Lady to the Nunnery to spend her lifetime there. In fact, Nanny Hao thought this was even more cruel than taking the Third Young Lady¡¯s life directly. A life accompanied by ancient Buddha¡¯s and dim lanterns is worse than death itself.


    Upon hearing Nanny Hao¡¯s words, Yueyao felt profound distress, as if the seas had overturned. It turned out that, in this life as in her past life, she was still someone abandoned. Fortunately, in this life, she had sought the support of her uncle¡¯s family, which was the only reason her grandmother had so readily given her her mother¡¯s dowry.


    Yueyao¡¯s heart was bleeding, but in front of Nanny Hao she had to pretend everything was fine. Yueyao said indifferently, ¡°After some time when things have calmed down, I will release your indenture, and you can go wherever you want!¡±


    Nanny Hao was momentarily lost; she had no home left, and her children had deeply hurt her, so she never thought about seeking them out. In Nanny Hao¡¯s heart, she acted as if they were dead.


    Actually, Nanny Hao was afraid, afraid that if she went to find them, they would not recognize her as their mother. Once she left the Lian family, where could she go?


    Nanny Hao watched Yueyao immersed in her agony, realizing they had one thing in common, both abandoned by those they loved most. Nanny Hao told Yueyao directly, ¡°Miss, I no longer have a home. If Miss is willing, I would like to stay by your side forever.¡± She was Yueyao¡¯s Steward Mother; if she left Yueyao but not the Lian family, there would be no place for her in the Lian family.


    However, Yueyao said pointedly, ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    Nanny Hao replied with a bitter smile, ¡°Miss, although the Old Madam left those words, I never intended to carry them out. I am very aware that you, Third Young Lady, are a person of pure mind and would not harm the Lian family unless pushed to desperate straits by Lady Mo.¡± These were heartfelt words from Nanny Hao. Even though the Old Madam had entrusted her with this task, she was indeed not prepared to carry it out. When push comes to shove, if one does not fight back, that person deserves to die, then she would just watch without saying anything.


    Everyone cherishes their own life; she had survived through the same ordeal, so how could she harm the Third Young Lady who similarly refused to accept her fate without a fight.


    Yueyao did not make a sound; anyone can say nice words.


    After a moment of hesitation, Nanny Hao said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been in the mansion for over twenty years and have formed quite a few good relations; these relations will definitely be useful to you in the future.¡± Over those twenty years, Nanny Hao had helped many people, and these people would definitely be able to assist her with numerous tasks in the future.


    Yueyao was somewhat moved by this. Within the Lian Mansion, she felt powerless alone; just depending on those bought over by Nanny Deng was not enough, because the information from these people was only superficial; she could not dig deeper. Yueyao said, ¡°If you can tell me all about these people and specify how these good relations were established, I will believe you.¡± Allegiance had to be proven.


    Nanny Hao, having observed Yueyao over this period, was certain that Yueyao was a very kind-hearted person. Observing how Yueyao treated the Maid, the Old Madam, and her Embroideress, anyone who treated her well received her full generosity; even those who were not good to her and frequently schemed against her, she would help within her capabilities. For instance, the Eldest Miss would have definitely been in trouble if the Third Young Lady had not alerted the Old Madam at that time. The Third Young Lady was very kind-hearted; if not for Lady Mo being too cruel, I believe the Third Young Lady would not have opposed her.


    Upon seeing the list in her hands, Yueyao felt that if all this was true, her time in the mansion would be much easier in the future. She didn¡¯t need these people to risk their lives for her; she just needed to get the information to be prepared rather than being blind and deaf, then ending up slaughtered like fish on a chopping board. Yueyao looked at Nanny Hao and asked softly, ¡°Nanny, do you have any unfulfilled desires?¡±


    Nanny Hao shook her head, ¡°No desires?¡±


    Yueyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard you have a son and a daughter, if you do not wish to see them, it doesn¡¯t matter, grandchildren are also fine. This way, Nanny Hao will have someone to rely on when you¡¯re old.¡± This wasn¡¯t Yueyao using Nanny Hao¡¯s grandchildren or children as a threat, but without any leverage over Nanny Hao, she couldn¡¯t truly believe Nanny Hao¡¯s sincerity in allegiance, a problem left over from her past life.

 Chapter 278 - 278 106 Bleak_5

    ?Chapter 278: Chapter 106: Bleak_5 Chapter 278: Chapter 106: Bleak_5 Nanny Hao trembled, her heart deeply wounded by her children. She neither wanted nor dared to seek them, but having a granddaughter by her side could provide some comfort and she wouldn¡¯t have to fear being lonely and unsupported in her old age.


    Yueyao noticed the spark in Nanny Hao¡¯s eyes and sighed softly, seeing her as yet another pitiable person. Yueyao nodded at Nanny Hao and said, ¡°I will have someone take care of it as soon as possible.¡±


    Yueyao returned to the Small Buddhist Hall, holding a pen but unable to write. She had only been speculating earlier, trying to test Nanny Hao, but had not expected her guess to be true.


    Ink drops fell one by one onto the pristine paper, along with her tears. Yueyao murmured, ¡°Father, Mother, I really miss you, truly miss you.¡± She finally understood why her father placed his last hope in Uncle Li before his death, hiding even from grandmother the matter of that box. Regrettably, in her previous life, her father had reserved a final bit of hope for his elder brother, which prevented her from being warned about their suspicions; it was this sliver of hope that led to her tragic past.


    Yueyao harbored no resentment towards Old Madam Lian, indeed, she could not compare herself with her eldest uncle and his two sons. One was her biological uncle, the two sons the future of the Lian family¡ªwhat was she in comparison? She was nothing, so it was not unreasonable for Old Madam Lian to act as she did. Yueyao felt detached, the affection she once held dissolved away.


    Having experienced this, she would not grieve or struggle or feel guilty anymore. Yueyao also lost her enthusiasm for copying Buddhist scriptures; not that she stopped, but her writing slowed to a crawl as she treated it as calligraphy practice, writing each character deliberately.


    Yueying heard rumors around the mansion that Yueyao was a Jinx and asked, ¡°Maternal Auntie, these must be rumors. How could third younger sister be a jinx? It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Chen scoffed, ¡°How is she not a Jinx? Just look at her; she has the look of one doomed to a short life. Keep away from her in the future.¡± Since the last incident where Yueyao had the Lady family discipline Tingchao, Maternal Aunt Chen also began to despise Yueyao.


    Yueying fell silent then.


    Chen hatched a plan and asked, ¡°Young lady, how much silver did Old Madam allocate to you? Did she give you anything extra privately?¡± Chen already knew about the visible portion Yueying received; she was now curious about any potential secret gifts from Old Madam.


    Yueying nodded and said, ¡°Yes, grandmother also rewarded me with some jewelry at times; she also gave me a mutton fat jade bracelet, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Yueying didn¡¯t plan to share about the silver or the property with Maternal Aunt Chen. Grandmother had said those were bottom-drawer items, not to be discussed with anyone; as for the mutton fat jade bracelet, she would wear it eventually, unable to keep it hidden.


    Looking at the softly glowing mutton fat jade bracelet, Maternal Aunt Chen remarked, ¡°It was worth serving Old Madam then.¡± She recognized the considerable value of the item immediately. Its allure was palpable to Chen, who was itching to wear it on her wrist. Fortunately, reason prevailed knowing this was her daughter¡¯s dowry.


    Yuehuan heard that Yueyao had fainted from anger over the rumors and that Yueyao had caused a huge commotion in Lian Mansion because Tingzheng had a fever. She found this curious and asked, ¡°Maternal Auntie, does third young lady truly care about these murmurs?¡± It wasn¡¯t possible. How could someone who had been reborn faint over such trivial matters? It seemed too far-fetched!


    Maternal Aunt Su shook her head and said, ¡°The wide spread of such rumors is not good.¡± Once such talk was out, sagacious individuals would suspect that someone could not tolerate third young lady, the first suspect being the Madam.


    Already defeated by Maternal Aunt Su¡¯s planning, Yuehuan realized how every thought was about whether something was beneficial or detrimental to the Madam. Indeed, she was a loyal subordinate.


    The Lady family was not worried at all about the rumor spreading; she had already found a scapegoat, and should the Old Master inquire, it would be Maternal Aunt Chen who would suffer.


    Granny Lau, however, thought the situation was not that simple and said, ¡°Madam, I always feel that there¡¯s more to this.¡± She always suspected that someone was orchestrating everything behind the scenes; otherwise, how could the rumor have spread so quickly?


    The Lady family, however, did not take this to heart and replied, ¡°What¡¯s so complicated about it? The hardest thing to control is people¡¯s mouths.¡± Every time she recalled Yueyao¡¯s performance on that day, she seethed internally.


    While the Lady family at times wanted to appear loving towards Yueyao, Yueyao was disinclined to see her, and her glances seemed to carry knives, making the Lady family very uncomfortable. Thus, she no longer bothered to feign affection, as long as appearances were maintained.


    Lady family later regretted her negligence, as a single oversight had caused her tremendous trouble. Building a good reputation required a lot of effort and heart, but ruining someone¡¯s reputation took only one incident, one rumor.

 Chapter 279 - 279 107 Ma Chengtengs Fury

    ?Chapter 279: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury Chapter 279: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury Nanny Hao was mistaken; the letter Yueyao sent out was not for the Ma Family, but for the Li family. Lady Li, upon hearing that someone from the Lian Mansion had sent a letter, knew it was from Yueyao. She hesitated for quite a while, looking at the letter addressed to her husband, but ultimately decided to open it and read.


    Lady Li pressed her temples and asked her trusted maid, ¡°Do you think we should give this letter to the Old Master?¡± Even she was hesitant. In truth, Lady Li didn¡¯t want to hand over the letter to her husband. The Lian family wasn¡¯t related to theirs by blood, and the main branch of the Lian family didn¡¯t quite get along with them; her husband would just get unnecessarily troubled upon knowing its contents.


    After thinking it over, the maid replied, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s still necessary to inform the Old Master. If we don¡¯t and he finds out later, he¡¯ll be angry. I believe the Third Young Lady of the Lian family is a sensible person, and she wouldn¡¯t let the Old Master or you be troubled.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Lady Li nodded. When her husband returned from his duties, Lady Li handed over the letter to Li Guoxing.


    Li Guoxing opened the letter and shook his head, saying, ¡°This child, she really has it tough.¡± Others might slack off when they have the chance, but Tingzheng fears falling behind in his studies, such a diligent child is truly deserving of affection.


    Yueyao wrote to the Li Mansion not to lament her miseries or to seek help, for such behaviors once exposed, would be considered as stooping low. She simply stated in her letter that Tingzheng, after the end of the Mourning period, would resume school as usual. Yueyao explained that during this time Tingzheng had fallen behind a lot in his coursework and hoped the teacher could assign him additional studies, so when he returned to class, the load would not be too overwhelming.


    If it were possible, Yueyao wished she could send Tingzheng to the Li family right now, to spare him from staying in the Lian family¡¯s den of wolves any longer. But she couldn¡¯t do that, she had to observe the full Mourning period, and only after her granduncle had buried her grandmother could she let Tingzheng continue his studies at the Li Mansion.


    Lady Li expressed surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it about some rumors?¡±


    Li Guoxing asked puzzledly, ¡°What rumors?¡± Caught up in government affairs, he had no time to follow such gossip. Lady Li didn¡¯t want to upset her husband with the unpleasant matter either since he couldn¡¯t do anything other than getting angry, as it was someone else¡¯s family affair after all.


    After reading through the letter carefully, Lady Li was very surprised. She had thought that Yueyao might share her grievances with her husband or ask them for help, but there was not a word about such things in the letter. Once she finished reading it and thought about the rumors, she felt a profound sense of sympathy for Yueyao.


    Seeing the expression on his wife¡¯s face, Li Guoxing asked, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong, is it that the children are not doing well at the Lian Mansion?¡± Judging by his wife¡¯s demeanor, it certainly seemed like bad news.


    Sometimes not complaining can be more effective. The content of Yueyao¡¯s letter was about Tingzheng¡¯s affairs, and without mention of the rumors, it didn¡¯t raise much concern. But knowing the rumors and then reading this letter made things seem amiss. The Old Madam had passed away merely twenty days ago; it was too soon to be talking about matters after the Mourning period. Li Guoxing was sure there was more to this situation, and it was no trivial matter.


    Lady Li also felt pity for the two children, but this matter wasn¡¯t something her family could intervene in, so she said, ¡°Now, everyone¡¯s spreading that Yueyao and Tingzheng both brought about their father¡¯s and mother¡¯s deaths, and now they have allegedly caused Old Madam Lian¡¯s death. Ah, who knows who¡¯s spreading such heartless rumors?¡±


    Yueyao didn¡¯t include Tingzheng in the rumors, but Peng Chun had done so behind Yueyao¡¯s back. The reason was simple: by linking the two together, the harm done to Yueyao was greatly lessened. And, in any case, the rumor wasn¡¯t entirely false ¨C if anything, Tingzheng was deemed to have even tougher luck. Right after birth, his mother passed away; shortly after returning to the main house, both Madam Ma and Lian Dongbo passed away; and then the Old Madam. If anyone, claiming Tingzheng as the Jinx would be more fitting, but peculiarly, such rumors, when compared to a boy, seemed to cause significantly less harm.


    After hearing this, Li Guoxing slammed his hand onto the table, exclaiming furiously, ¡°Nonsense, complete nonsense!¡± Li Guoxing, educated in traditional Confucianism, did not believe in superstitions.


    Influenced by her husband, Lady Li didn¡¯t believe such things either. But that didn¡¯t stop people from believing them; the rumors were spreading far and wide, claiming Yueyao and Tingzheng to be cursed siblings.


    After his bout of anger, Li Guoxing quickly calmed down. He knew he wasn¡¯t in a position to meddle in this affair, but that didn¡¯t mean others lacked the standing to do so.


    Meanwhile, that very day, the rumors took on a new twist. After spreading that both children were Jinxes, they almost met their untimely deaths. It was puzzling that no sooner had the rumors about their being Jinxes circulated than there was talk of the children nearly perishing. Soon someone suggested that the malicious rumors were spread by someone coveting wealth, aiming to capitalize on the hefty dowry that was in Yueyao¡¯s possession from her mother and the substantial fortune left by the Second Old Master of the Lian Family. If the two children were gone, the large sum of money would naturally end up in the mastermind¡¯s hands. To confuse matters, they also included the possibility of enmity between someone and the siblings.

 Chapter 280 - 280 107 Ma Chengtengs Rage_2

    ?Chapter 280: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Rage_2 Chapter 280: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Rage_2 Anyone with sense wouldn¡¯t believe the rumors behind this, how could two half-grown children have serious enmity with someone? And even if they did have a grudge against Lian Dongbo, unless it was the kind of hatred that comes from murdering a father or stealing a wife, there would be no reason to also target half-grown children. Everyone who heard the rumors believed that someone wanted to plot for wealth and commit murder. And who would benefit the most from the death of the two children? Without a doubt, it would naturally be the main branch of the Lian family.


    Upon receiving the news, Lady Mo¡¯s face turned pale, and old nanny Granny Hua by her side trembled all over. Lady Mo almost asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you say?¡± This rumor obviously implicated her too, insinuating a plot for wealth and murder, stopping just short of pointing directly at her nose.


    Granny Hua felt a chill in her heart as well and said, ¡°Madam, everyone is saying that someone deliberately plotted against the Third Young Lady and the Fourth Young Master, eyeing their wealth.¡± There were many versions of the rumor, but more people believed it was their Madam who had the motive, and indeed, their Madam did have such a scheme. If this rumor did not dissipate, their Madam¡¯s reputation would be tarnished.


    Lady Mo quickly regained her composure and asked, ¡°Who exactly is it? Who is behind all this? It can¡¯t be Maternal Aunt Chen? Maternal Aunt Chen doesn¡¯t have that kind of capability.¡±


    Granny Hua had no leads, but she guessed someone, saying, ¡°Madam, could it be the Third Young Lady herself...¡± If that were the case, then the Third Young Lady was far too terrifying. A person who didn¡¯t care about her own reputation, what else would she fear?


    Lady Mo glanced at Granny Hua and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If she did this, she would be the first to suffer.¡± Being labeled a jinx, she would taint her reputation, and that would not bode well for her future marriage.


    Having thought it over, Granny Hua also felt it was unlikely and asked, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡± The rumor was hugely detrimental to them.


    Lady Mo thought for a long time and then said, ¡°Let me think about this.¡± It was after a good while that she said, ¡°Go and ask Maternal Aunt Su to come over.¡± Maternal Aunt Su was Lady Mo¡¯s adviser and had given her many good suggestions over the years.


    Maternal Aunt Su was startled when she heard, and according to her analysis, the mastermind had to be none other than the Third Young Lady. She said, ¡°Madam, apart from the Third Young Lady, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± Whether in terms of manpower, resources, or financial power, no one else could do it.


    Lady Mo shook her head and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her. What good would it do her?¡±


    However, Maternal Aunt Su was convinced it was the Third Young Lady¡¯s doing. But she couldn¡¯t explain her reasons. How could she say that the Third Young Lady must have known of your plans, Madam, and so she took preemptive action?


    Maternal Aunt Su grew more worried. In the past, she thought the Third Young Lady, although capable, was too restrained to act freely. But now, the Third Young Lady didn¡¯t care even about her own reputation, and Maternal Aunt Su grew less confident. Could her Madam really outmaneuver such a person? Maternal Aunt Su knew it was impossible to encourage Madam to give up the fight, and she was tied to her Madam¡¯s fate, with no escape.


    Lady Mo scoffed, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t hold back.¡± Then she wondered, ¡°What on earth did Madam Ma say to her? It¡¯s made Third Girl behave so unreasonably.¡±


    Maternal Aunt Su was also clueless. Without the Third Young Lady speaking, no one would know. But Maternal Aunt Su became more certain of one thing: she absolutely shouldn¡¯t allow her daughter to have too much contact with Yueyao. Someone who could place themselves on a pyre wouldn¡¯t care about the life or death of others.


    Maternal Aunt Su whispered, ¡°Madam, the Third Young Lady cannot be kept around.¡± Keeping the Third Young Lady was a disaster waiting to happen.


    Lady Mo looked at Maternal Aunt Su and finally sighed quietly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± Even if there were intentions to make Third Girl disappear, it was not the right time. Otherwise, it would just confirm the rumors.


    Seeing Lady Mo¡¯s refusal, Maternal Aunt Su felt a chill and then wryly smiled¡ªshe had previously thought the Third Young Lady spreading such a rumor was like inflicting heavy damage on herself to hurt her enemy. But now she knew¡ªdespite the self-inflicted damage, it was worth it. The Third Young Lady was guarding against their murder and wealth-grabbing.


    Zhuang Ruolan naturally also heard about the rumor, but she didn¡¯t approve of Yueyao¡¯s tactics, shaking her head, she said, ¡°There are countless strategies to choose from, and this is very much a last resort. Sigh, the girl lacks proper guidance.¡± If she had someone to guide her, she wouldn¡¯t resort to such a crude strategy. In dealing with enemies, no matter what means are used, one must not be implicated oneself. When she plotted against her half-sister, even her father thought it was the sister¡¯s lack of propriety that was to blame, having little to do with her. Of course, Madam Bao bore deep hatred for her.


    Yet Cai Yi did say something fair, ¡°Cousin Miss is different from our Miss.¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281 107 Ma Chengtengs Fury_3

    ?Chapter 281: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_3 Chapter 281: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_3 Ruo Lan nodded and said, ¡°It is different. It is said that she used to be the darling of my eldest uncle and aunt, and she was always immersed in literature and art. It¡¯s not easy for her to come up with such a strategy.¡± Ever since she came of age, she had followed her grandmother, and from the age of eight, she helped her great aunt manage household affairs. She was well-versed in these kinds of intrigues and could handle them with ease. Whereas Yueyao had been coddled since childhood, it was already quite an achievement for her to handle Lady Mo.


    Cai Yi shook her head and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not just about fighting each other. Miss, rumors might become reality. Lady Mo, for the sake of wealth, might really resort to poison.¡± Taking advantage of the funeral, she would just say they died of illness. Silently and without trace, even if the Ma Family wanted to intervene, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence. After all, to die of illness is the will of heaven and has nothing to do with them.


    Ruo Lan was stunned, then after a while, she gave a wry smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Yueyao and I are not the same.¡± The maids and old nannies by her side were all given by her maternal grandmother, and she was always very cautious of Madam Bao, who could never find the opportunity to do harm. But Yueyao was different. Thinking of this, Ruo Lan sighed and said, ¡°That child really has it tough.¡±


    Cai Yi whispered, ¡°Miss, shall we help Cousin Miss?¡±


    Ruo Lan shook her head and said, ¡°No need, if she needs our help, she¡¯ll ask for it herself.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ruo Lan was unwilling to offer help proactively, but that it was better to rely on oneself than others; seeking help was only a last resort. Besides, Ruo Lan felt that Yueyao had done quite well already. To reach this point without outside assistance was truly impressive.


    Ma Chengteng finished his official business and prepared to return to his residence. Suddenly, a clap of thunder sounded, like a huge iron ball falling from the sky, rolling and booming. Then, a blinding flash of lightning streaked across the sky, and the heavens let out a thunderous roar like the earth was splitting, making everyone feel like contracting into a ball.


    The rain poured down in torrents...


    Standing at the Yamen gate, Ma Chengteng said to his colleague, ¡°This rain came fast and will probably end soon.¡± After speaking, he turned back into the Yamen, ready to wait out the rain before leaving.


    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped when Ma Peng arrived, bringing an umbrella. He was drenched as he entered.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s colleague laughed and said, ¡°Your son is really filial.¡± The Yamen provided lunch, but it wasn¡¯t very appetizing. The Ma Family sent over several fresh dishes every day at noon. His colleagues complained to their wives, and the next day, their wives also sent over delicious meals, benefiting everyone.


    Ma Chengteng knew that he was reaping the benefits of his son¡¯s actions, as the delicious meals were meant for his son. He was just a beneficiary. However, he wasn¡¯t jealous. It was good that his son and daughter-in-law had a strong relationship. Although he benefited indirectly, he realized his own shortcomings through this. He had corrected some of his faults over the last few months, greatly improving his popularity, and his relations with his colleagues had become more harmonious; his work was going much smoother as a result.


    Ma Chengteng was increasingly satisfied with his eldest son, who performed very well at Hanlin Academy and handled his relationships with his colleagues nicely, in addition to being filial to him. However, when he thought of his younger son, he felt anxious and frustrated. Although he had hired a tutor, the tutor quit after a month, refusing even with a pay raise and claiming the child was beyond teaching.


    The heavy rain outside had turned into a drizzle. As they stepped out, they heard the pitter-patter of raindrops. Halfway through their walk, they were stopped by someone in a blue cloth shirt who handed Ma Chengteng a letter, saying, ¡°This is a letter from my Old Master to the official,¡± and he mentioned Li Guoxing by name.


    Ma Chengteng was perplexed as to what business Li Guoxing could have with him, but after reading the letter, he was overwhelmed with rage and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s despicable, absolutely despicable!¡± then shouted at the coachman, ¡°To the Lian family.¡±


    Ma Peng did not understand why his father was suddenly so angry, but when he learned of the contents of the letter, he too became furious and said, ¡°Father, the Lian family has gone too far, we can¡¯t let them bully Cousin like that.¡± Such a well-behaved and appealing cousin was being slandered so viciously was utterly detestable.


    Ma Chengteng nodded and said, ¡°If he cannot provide us with a satisfactory explanation, I will bring your cousin back to our house.¡±


    Ma Peng readily agreed.


    Ma Chengteng was pleased with Ma Peng¡¯s reaction. His son owed his success today to Yueyao, so standing up for her was the right thing to do. But it wasn¡¯t the time yet; with him stepping in, it wasn¡¯t necessary for his son to take action yet, he said, ¡°You go back first. My visit to the Lian family will suffice.¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282 107 Ma Chengtengs Fury_4

    ?Chapter 282: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_4 Chapter 282: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_4 Ma Peng thought for a moment. If father and son both went to seek justice, it would seem rather intimidating; although the Lian family was in the wrong regarding this matter, truly wanting to bring his cousin to their home would also be difficult. The Lian family wouldn¡¯t release her, especially not amidst such tumultuous gossip. He replied, ¡°All right.¡± When it was his turn to stand up for his cousin, he would certainly not be ambiguous.


    Ma Chengteng¡¯s face was somber as he said to the steward of the Lian family, ¡°I have business with your Old Master.¡± Unfortunately, at this moment, Lian Dongfang was not in the mansion.


    As soon as the steward saw his expression, he knew Ma Chengteng had come to cause trouble. Considering the rumors, he didn¡¯t need to guess what this was about. The steward ordered someone to summon their own Old Master back, while also notifying the Eldest Young Master in the mansion.


    Ma Chengteng was straightforward. ¡°Where is your Fourth Young Master staying? Take me to see him.¡± The first person Ma Chengteng wanted to see, of course, was Yueyao; but knowing she lived in the Inner Courtyard and as an outsider, he would be unreasonable to enter without a male member of the Ma Family accompanying him.


    Tingzheng had already been registered under Madam Ma¡¯s name, and to Ma Chengteng, he was legitimately his nephew. The steward was also aware that this issue might not end amicably, and not daring to treat Ma Chengteng lightly, he immediately led Ma Chengteng to Changqing Courtyard.


    At this time, Tingzheng was not in the courtyard; he had gone to Lanxi Courtyard. Ma Chengteng was still relieved and said outright that he was a good child.


    Recently, Tingli had been shuttling back and forth between the temple and the family home. The servants in the mansion wouldn¡¯t tell him the rumors, so Tingli was unaware of what was happening; he thought Ma Chengteng had come upon hearing that Yueyao and Tingzheng were sick and had come to visit. Yet when he saw Ma Chengteng¡¯s angry expression upon arrival, he knew something was amiss.


    Upon seeing Tingli, Ma Chengteng, as an elder, would not trouble a junior, and berating Tingli wouldn¡¯t solve anything either. On the contrary, it might give him the reputation of causing a scene without reason. He said, ¡°I want to see Yueyao, lead the way!¡± Having Tingli lead would avoid troubles in going to the backyard.


    Tingli, unaware of what had happened, responded, ¡°Uncle, this way, please.¡± Tingli was of the same generation as Yueyao, so calling him uncle was not a mistake. Under normal circumstances, Ma Chengteng would have responded, but today, with anger in his heart, he kept a stony face and did not reply.


    Upon Ma Chengteng¡¯s arrival at Lanxi Courtyard, Nanny Hao promptly informed Yueyao. Yueyao breathed a sigh of relief; she had been struggling to stay calm waiting for her uncle¡¯s visit.


    In these past few days, Yueyao had been pretending to be ill, lying in bed all day, and only took the chance to read when no one was around. She didn¡¯t even dare to leave her bed, fearing her pretense would be exposed.


    When Ma Chengteng entered the room and saw Yueyao lying in bed, her complexion somewhat pale, with Tingzheng leaning on the bedside chatting with her, Yueyao felt both shocked and delighted. She asked, ¡°Uncle, what brings you here?¡± Pretending was necessary; it would have seemed too fake had she not expressed any surprise.


    Ma Chengteng saw Yueyao¡¯s pale face lacking vitality, just like she was a different person from the last time he saw her, and affectionately said, ¡°Uncle has come late, allowing you to suffer grievances.¡±


    Yueyao smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, uncle, I can withstand it.¡± Crying and wailing was not something Yueyao could do, but she had other plans in mind.


    Seeing Yueyao¡¯s expression, Ma Chengteng felt even more distressed and stated, ¡°Uncle knows you¡¯ve been wronged, rest assured, I will definitely seek justice for you.¡±


    Yueyao shook her head and after biting her lip, she said, ¡°Uncle, they say I¡¯m a jinx, that I have caused the death of my parents and grandmother, so I want to stay in a temple for a while. Staying in the temple should help absolve the sins from me.¡± Yueyao was thinking of staying in the mountains for a while. Of course, the idea of staying in a temple was something Yueyao thought of over the last few days, and it wasn¡¯t just to find some peace and quiet.


    Tingli was taken aback, jinx? He had no idea what was going on.


    Upon hearing this, the veins on Ma Chengteng¡¯s forehead throbbed as he gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe these absurd rumors. The deaths of your parents and grandmother have nothing to do with you. Never speak such words again.¡± The situation had distressed his niece so much that she was considering becoming a nun, filling Ma Chengteng with immense anger.


    Tingli, completely confused, quietly asked someone nearby, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The person by his side didn¡¯t dare speak of the rumors in front of Ma Chengteng and replied, ¡°Eldest Young Master, I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±


    Lady Mo received the news and snorted coldly. She hadn¡¯t expected this girl to summon a rescuer; but what could it change even with a rescuer coming? Lady Mo headed to Lanxi Courtyard in no hurry.


    Ma Chengteng was still unaware of the incident where Tingzheng was feverish and unable to get a doctor. Now that he knew, he was furious. Ma Chengteng repeatedly said to Tingli, ¡°The people of Lian Mansion are truly excellent, excellent indeed.¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 107 Ma Chengtengs Fury_5

    ?Chapter 283: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_5 Chapter 283: Chapter 107: Ma Chengteng¡¯s Fury_5 Ma Chengteng, after finishing his speech, addressed Nanny Deng inside the room, ¡°Pack up immediately, since there¡¯s no room here, go back with Uncle.¡±


    Tingli¡¯s expression changed drastically. He still didn¡¯t know what had happened and pleaded, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s our negligence, but it¡¯s also because it¡¯s been very busy and chaotic lately. Uncle, please don¡¯t be angry yet.¡±


    Ma Chengteng snorted coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t accept such a title from you.¡±


    Nanny Deng, adding fuel to the fire, said, ¡°Miss, should we pack your things?¡±


    Yueyao gave a bitter smile. She actually wanted to go to Ma¡¯s Mansion, but her eldest uncle would never allow it. The Lian family couldn¡¯t lose face like that. Yueyao weakly said, ¡°Nanny, please send them down! I want to talk to Uncle.¡±


    Nanny Hao¡¯s eyes brightened, and she quickly requested Tingli to leave, leaving Yueyao and Tingzheng to accompany Ma Chengteng. Yueyao deliberately wanted Tingzheng by her side to give him a sense of countenance and to prevent him from being easily deceived in the future.


    Yueyao mentioned that she would not go to Ma¡¯s Mansion.


    Ma Chengteng also knew that taking Yueyao back was impossible, including the legitimate uncle. Even if they fell out, it shouldn¡¯t involve an uncle like him, as it wouldn¡¯t stand on any ceremonial grounds. However, Ma Chengteng remembered what Yueyao had said about her sister appearing in a dream, claiming Lady Mo had a kindly face but a venomous heart, seeking to plot for Yueyao¡¯s money. More and more, he became convinced that the issues involving Tingzheng and Yueyao originated from her. If that was the case, Yueyao would suffer in the Lian Mansion under a ruthless person like Lady Mo, and it might even become impossible to send out a letter. No, that simply would not do¡ªhe must take this opportunity to make an uproar and then ask for some concessions.


    Yueyao had other plans, saying, ¡°Uncle, I really want to stay in a temple for a while. Uncle, I¡¯m not upset; staying in a temple would also give me some peace. Uncle, please agree!¡± Yueyao had already planned that after sending Tingzheng to the Li family after the full mourning period, she would go to the temple and maybe only return at the end of the year. By then, the rumors would mostly have dissipated, saving her from facing people¡¯s judgmental looks, which she herself couldn¡¯t bear. Besides, she was not at peace and staying in a temple for a while would help her calm down.


    Ma Chengteng disagreed, saying, ¡°No, if you¡¯re unwilling to stay in Lian Mansion, then come back with me. Rest assured, Uncle will even risk his life but won¡¯t let you suffer any more grievances.¡±


    Yueyao had never considered going to Ma¡¯s Mansion. Firstly, the Lian family wouldn¡¯t agree; secondly, being in mourning and moving to someone else¡¯s house would demonstrate a lack of propriety; thirdly, since the Eldest Cousin-in-law was pregnant, the uncle and cousin might not mind, but that didn¡¯t mean the cousin-in-law and her people would not care. Therefore, staying in a temple for a while was the best option.


    After a moment of silence, Ma Chengteng said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your cousin-in-law¡¯s side; I can still make decisions for the Ma family.¡±


    Yueyao couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and dismayed. The problem wasn¡¯t really with her cousin-in-law, as she said, ¡°Uncle, I know cousin-in-law is very nice, but in such situations, I should avoid it myself. Uncle, I¡¯m not resentful; I really want to stay in a temple for a while. Once I come back, the rumors will have dissipated, and if I stay in Lian Mansion every day, I won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±


    Ma Chengteng still disagreed, generally only those who had committed a major offense were sent to a temple to repent. Yueyao hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; why should she go through such hardships? Moreover, the days in the mountains were tough, how could he bear to let his niece stay in a temple for several months?


    Yueyao didn¡¯t expect Ma Chengteng to be so stubborn and felt helpless.


    Tingzheng had quietly been listening without interjecting. After listening for so long, he realized that the people in the mansion were forcing his sister to flee to a temple. Yueyao had instructed Nanny Deng to manage the maids and old nannies in the courtyard. Being good, Tingzheng stayed in the yard and didn¡¯t go out, and was unaware of the external rumors.


    Nanny Deng called out from outside, ¡°Uncle Master, Miss, Eldest Madam has arrived.¡±


    Seeing Ma Chengteng, Lady Mo naturally exhibited self-reproach for not taking good care of Yueyao and Tingzheng. Her reasoning was ample: the mansion was too busy with endless affairs, and a little negligence was normal.


    Ma Chengteng couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with such a snake-like woman; looking at her more would only taint his eyes. Ma Chengteng simply stared at Tingli and asked, ¡°Has Lian Dongfang come back yet?¡± It was better to deal with Lian Dongfang; he did not want to waste words with Lady Mo.


    This behavior of Ma Chengteng wasn¡¯t unusual; men would speak to men, and women to women. However, Ma Chengteng¡¯s wife had gone back to her hometown and was not available.


    Lian Dongfang had received the message and quickly returned.


    Seeing Lian Dongfang, Ma Chengteng sharply questioned how he was managing as their uncle. After scolding him, Ma Chengteng straightforwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m taking these two children back now. If you can¡¯t make room for them, I¡¯ll raise them.¡±


    Lian Dongfang, not knowing what had happened, had been busy and couldn¡¯t attend to the mansion¡¯s internal affairs. Seeing Ma Chengteng angrily insisting on taking Yueyao away, it was not a joke. Lian Dongfang hurriedly tried to calm him, ¡°Brother Ma, don¡¯t rush. Let me find out what exactly happened? I¡¯ve been busy recently and neglected the mansion¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Ma Chengteng scoffed, ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m making trouble out of nothing? My nephew had a high fever in the middle of the night, and no doctor could be summoned; he was nearly burned to death. Now there are rumors inside and outside that my niece and nephew bring misfortune. Cheng, if the Lian family fears the children might bring them death, I have nothing to say. You may fear death, but I don¡¯t. I want to take them away today.¡± Taking them away was another matter, but at least he had to show this stance.


    Lian Dongfang naturally couldn¡¯t allow Yueyao and Tingzheng to go to Ma¡¯s Mansion; if the children were let out, people would criticize him sharply. He said, ¡°Brother Ma, rest assured, after I clarify the situation, I will definitely give you a satisfactory response.¡± Lian Dongfang was certain that if he couldn¡¯t provide a satisfactory explanation, this matter could not be peacefully resolved.

 Chapter 284 - 284 108 One Thing Leads to Another

    ?Chapter 284: Chapter 108: One Thing Leads to Another Chapter 284: Chapter 108: One Thing Leads to Another Lian Dongfang methodically investigated, and ultimately, suspicion fell on Maternal Aunt Chen. Maternal Aunt Chen vehemently protested her innocence, but to no avail as there was ample witness testimony against her.


    How could Ma Chengteng not see the trickery involved? The true mastermind behind the scenes was undoubtedly Lady Mo. However, at this point, they had even found a scapegoat, so Ma Chengteng remained silent.


    Lian Dongfang didn¡¯t care that it was almost dark; he immediately ordered the steward to send Maternal Aunt Chen to the Family Temple. He also had the old nanny who prevented Yueyao from going to the front courtyard beaten with twenty boards and sold off; the servant who blocked Dong Qing from seeking medical help suffered the same fate. Furthermore, two maids who spread rumors were also sold.


    Lian Dongfang¡¯s actions were truly decisive and swift.


    Ma Chengteng watched from the sidelines, silent. Within less than a Shichen Chinese Time, the person behind the curtains was identified. If it had been Lady Mo, he would have accepted it without question, but using a Maternal Auntie as a scapegoat, did they think him a fool?


    However, Ma Chengteng also knew that for Lian Dongfang to even pull out a Maternal Auntie was already his limit. Lian Dongfang could never implicate Lady Mo, for that would ruin the reputation of the Lian family.


    After Lian Dongfang had dealt with everyone, Ma Chengteng said with a smile, ¡°I had no idea Brother Dongbo handled matters with such efficiency.¡± The irony in his words was too strong.


    Lian Dongfang seemed not to understand Ma Chengteng¡¯s implication, ¡°Brother Ma, if you have any dissatisfaction, feel free to voice it. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will definitely not hesitate. However, taking Yueyao to Ma¡¯s Mansion is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Ma Chengteng looked at Lian Dongfang¡¯s expression. Although he was still furious, he knew he lacked evidence. Even if Lady Mo was the mastermind, without proof, he was powerless. At this moment, he could only negotiate terms, ¡°After the period of sevens passes, I want to take Yueyao to live at Ma¡¯s Mansion. Afterwards, every few months, I will take Yueyao to stay with us for two or three months, otherwise I will not feel at ease.¡±


    Lian Dongfang¡¯s face darkened, but considering Lian Mansion was at fault and allowing Yueyao to live at Ma¡¯s Mansion for three to five months each year would only demonstrate her closeness with her maternal family, this request was somewhat bearable.


    Ma Chengteng had another condition, ¡°Every three to five days, I will send someone to check on my niece.¡± After saying this, he added, ¡°Lest my niece falls ill or is infuriated to death without my knowledge. She swallows down her sufferings and tears alone and doesn¡¯t confide in me. Having people checking in regularly, I will be informed of Yueyao¡¯s well-being and won¡¯t worry about similar incidents happening again.¡±


    Lian Dongfang responded with a forced smile, ¡°Good, I agree to everything you said. Brother Ma, rest assured, she¡¯s my biological niece, and I will take good care of her.¡± Ma Chengteng¡¯s terms were all agreed to by Lian Dongfang; he had no choice but to agree, otherwise, if this scandal broke out, Lady Mo would be ruined. Ruining Lady Mo would implicate her two sons, something he absolutely couldn¡¯t accept.


    Yueyao was very surprised, ¡°Maternal Aunt Chen? How could it be Maternal Aunt Chen?¡± Lady Mo had already found a scapegoat in advance; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so swiftly.


    Nanny Hao nodded, ¡°Old Master has already sent Maternal Aunt Chen to the Family Temple. Miss, the Old Master can¡¯t investigate further. Investigating further would lead to Eldest Madam.¡± Investigating further would implicate Lady Mo, tarnishing her reputation and harming her two legitimate sons. Lady Mo¡¯s biggest reliance was her two sons, who were also the Lian family¡¯s hope. This was why the grandmother had never touched Lady Mo¡¯s core; therefore, Yueyao had never hoped that this incident alone would topple Lady Mo. It was impossible unless Tingli and Tingyi were gone; no one could shake Lady Mo¡¯s position.


    Nanny Hao was somewhat worried about Yueyao, ¡°Miss, having offended the Eldest Madam, from now on it will be difficult for you to navigate within the mansion.¡±


    Yueyao chuckled softly, ¡°She can¡¯t harm me. I am not from the main branch. Even if Lady Mo disregards her own face, she must consider her children. As long as there¡¯s no loss of life, naturally, there won¡¯t be any idle talk. But I am different; I am from the second branch, and even if I am temporarily affiliated with the main branch, I still have my uncle¡¯s support. Lady Mo won¡¯t dare to openly mistreat me. This incident makes her even more cautious.¡±


    Lady Mo¡¯s greatest reliance is her pair of legitimate sons, and similarly, her greatest vulnerability also lies with them. If her reputation is destroyed, it would also ruin her sons¡¯ futures. This is why Lady Mo had already prepared Maternal Aunt Chen as a scapegoat.